A SOCIAL HISTORY
OF THE
American Negro
BEING
A HISTORY OF THE NEGRO PROBLEM
IN THE UNITED STATES
INCLUDING
A HISTORY AND STUDY OF THE
REPUBLIC OF LIBERIA
by BENJAMIN BRAWLEY
1921
TO THE MEMORY OF
NORWOOD PENROSE HALLOWELL
PATRIOT
1839-1914
These all died in faith, not having
received
the promises, but having seen them afar off.
Norwood Penrose Hallowell was born in Philadelphia April 13,
1839. He inherited the tradition of the Quakers and grew to
manhood in a strong anti-slavery atmosphere. The home of his
father, Morris L. Hallowell—the “House called Beautiful,” in
the phrase of Oliver Wendell Holmes—was a haven of rest and
refreshment for wounded soldiers of the Union Army, and hither
also, after the assault upon him in the Senate, Charles Sumner
had come for succor and peace. Three brothers in one way or
another served the cause of the Union, one of them, Edward N.
Hallowell, succeeding Robert Gould Shaw in the Command of the
Fifty-Fourth Regiment of Massachusetts Volunteers. Norwood
Penrose Hallowell himself, a natural leader of men, was Harvard
class orator in 1861; twenty-five years later he was the
marshal of his class; and in 1896 he delivered the Memorial Day
address in Sanders Theater. Entering the Union Army with
promptness in April, 1861, he served first in the New England
Guards, then as First Lieutenant in the Twentieth
Massachusetts, won a Captain’s commission in November, and
within the next year took part in numerous engagements, being
wounded at Glendale and even more severely at Antietam. On
April 17, 1863, he became Lieutenant-Colonel of the
Fifty-Fourth Massachusetts, and on May 30 Colonel of the newly
organized Fifty-Fifth. Serving in the investment of Fort
Wagner, he was one of the first to enter the fort after its
evacuation. His wounds ultimately forced him to resign his
commission, and in November, 1863, he retired from the service.
He engaged in business in New York, but after a few years
removed to Boston, where he became eminent for his public
spirit. He was one of God’s noblemen, and to the last he
preserved his faith in the Negro whom he had been among the
first to lead toward the full heritage of American citizenship.
He died April 11, 1914.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I
THE COMING OF NEGROES TO AMERICA
1. African Origins
2. The Negro in Spanish
Exploration
3. Development of the
Slave-Trade
4. Planting of Slavery in the
Colonies
5. The Wake of the
Slave-Ship
CHAPTER II
THE NEGRO IN THE COLONIES
1. Servitude and Slavery
2. The Indian, the Mulatto, and the Free
Negro
3. First Effort toward Social
Betterment
4. Early Insurrections
CHAPTER III
THE REVOLUTIONARY ERA
1. Sentiment in England and America
2. The Negro in the War
3. The Northwest Territory and the
Constitution
4. Early Steps toward
Abolition
5. Beginning of Racial
Consciousness
CHAPTER IV
THE NEW WEST, THE SOUTH, AND THE WEST INDIES
1.
The Cotton-Gin, the New Southwest, and
the First Fugitive Slave Law
2. Toussaint L’Ouverture, Louisiana,
and the Formal Closing of the Slave-Trade
3. Gabriel’s Insurrection and the Rise
of the Negro Problem
CHAPTER V
INDIAN AND NEGRO
1. Creek,
Seminole, and Negro to 1817: The War of 1812
2. First Seminole War and the Treaties
of Indian Spring and Fort Moultrie
3. From the Treaty of Fort Moultrie to
the Treaty of Payne’s Landing
4. Osceola and the Second Seminole
War
CHAPTER VI
EARLY APPROACH TO THE NEGRO PROBLEM
1. The Ultimate Problem and the Missouri
Compromise
2. Colonization
3. Slavery
CHAPTER VII
THE NEGRO REPLY—I: REVOLT
1. Denmark Vesey’s Insurrection
2. Nat Turner’s Insurrection
3. The Amistad and Creole
Cases
CHAPTER VIII
THE NEGRO REPLY—II: ORGANIZATION AND AGITATION
1.
Walker’s “Appeal”
2. The Convention Movement
3. Sojourner Truth and Woman
Suffrage
CHAPTER IX
LIBERIA
1. The Place and the
People
2. History
(a) Colonization and
Settlement
(b) The Commonwealth of
Liberia
(c) The Republic of Liberia
3. International Relations
4. Economic and Social
Conditions
CHAPTER X
THE NEGRO A NATIONAL ISSUE
1. Current Tendencies
2. The Challenge of the
Abolitionists
3. The Contest
CHAPTER XI
SOCIAL PROGRESS, 1820-1860
CHAPTER XII
THE CIVIL WAR AND EMANCIPATION
CHAPTER XIII
THE ERA OF ENFRANCHISEMENT
1. The Problem
2. Meeting the Problem
3. Reaction: The Ku-Klux Klan
4. Counter-Reaction: The Negro
Exodus
5. A Postscript on the War and
Reconstruction
CHAPTER XIV
THE NEGRO IN THE NEW SOUTH
1. Political Life:
Disfranchisement
2. Economic Life: Peonage
3. Social Life: Proscription,
Lynching
CHAPTER XV
“THE VALE OF TEARS,” 1890-1910
1. Current Opinion and Tendencies
2. Industrial Education: Booker T.
Washington
3. Individual Achievement: The
Spanish-American War
4. Mob Violence; Election Troubles; The
Atlanta Massacre
5. The Question of Labor
6. Defamation; Brownsville
7. The Dawn of a To-morrow
CHAPTER XVI
THE NEGRO IN THE NEW AGE
1. Character of the Period
2. Migration; East St. Louis
3. The Great War
4. High Tension: Washington, Chicago,
Elaine
5. The Widening Problem
CHAPTER XVII
THE NEGRO PROBLEM
1. World
Aspect
2. The Negro in American
Life
3. Face to Face
PREFACE
In the following pages an effort is made to give fresh
treatment to the history of the Negro people in the United
States, and to present this from a distinct point of view, the
social. It is now forty years since George W. Williams
completed his History of the Negro Race in America, and
while there have been many brilliant studies of periods or
episodes since that important work appeared, no one book has
again attempted to treat the subject comprehensively, and
meanwhile the race has passed through some of its most critical
years in America. The more outstanding political phases of the
subject, especially in the period before the Civil War, have
been frequently considered; and in any account of the Negro
people themselves the emphasis has almost always been upon
political and military features. Williams emphasizes this point
of view, and his study of legal aspects is not likely soon to
be superseded. A noteworthy point about the history of the
Negro, however, is that laws on the statute-books have not
necessarily been regarded, public opinion and sentiment almost
always insisting on being considered. It is necessary
accordingly to study the actual life of the Negro people in
itself and in connection with that of the nation, and something
like this the present work endeavors to do. It thus becomes not
only a Social History of the race, but also the first formal
effort toward a History of the Negro Problem in America.
With this aim in mind, in view of the enormous amount of
material, we have found it necessary to confine ourselves
within very definite limits. A thorough study of all the
questions relating to the Negro in the United States would fill
volumes, for sooner or later it would touch upon all the great
problems of American life. No attempt is made to perform such a
task; rather is it intended to fix attention upon the race
itself as definitely as possible. Even with this limitation
there are some topics that might be treated at length, but that
have already been studied so thoroughly that no very great
modification is now likely to be made of the results obtained.
Such are many of the questions revolving around the general
subject of slavery. Wars are studied not so much to take note
of the achievement of Negro soldiers, vital as that is, as to
record the effect of these events on the life of the great body
of people. Both wars and slavery thus become not more than
incidents in the history of the ultimate problem.
In view of what has been said, it is natural that the method
of treatment should vary with the different chapters. Sometimes
it is general, as when we touch upon the highways of American
history. Sometimes it is intensive, as in the consideration of
insurrections and early effort for social progress; and
Liberia, as a distinct and much criticized experiment in
government by American Negroes, receives very special
attention. For the first time also an effort is now made to
treat consecutively the life of the Negro people in America for
the last fifty years.
This work is the result of studies on which I have been
engaged for a number of years and which have already seen some
light in A Short History of the American Negro and
The Negro in Literature and Art; and acquaintance with
the elementary facts contained in such books as these is in the
present work very largely taken for granted. I feel under a
special debt of gratitude to the New York State Colonization
Society, which, coöperating with the American Colonization
Society and the Board of Trustees of Donations for Education in
Liberia, in 1920 gave me opportunity for some study at first
hand of educational and social conditions on the West Coast of
Africa; and most of all do I remember the courtesy and
helpfulness of Dr. E.C. Sage and Dr. J.H. Dillard in this
connection. In general I have worked independently of Williams,
but any student of the subject must be grateful to that
pioneer, as well as to Dr. W.E.B. DuBois, who has made
contributions in so many ways. My obligations to such scholarly
dissertations as those by Turner and Russell are manifest,
while to Mary Stoughton Locke’s Anti-Slavery in
America—a model monograph—I feel indebted more than to any
other thesis. Within the last few years, of course, the
Crisis, the Journal of Negro History, and the
Negro Year-Book have in their special fields become
indispensable, and to Dr. Carter G. Woodson and Professor M.N.
Work much credit is due for the faith which has prompted their
respective ventures. I take this occasion also to thank
Professor W.E. Dodd, of the University of Chicago, who from the
time of my entrance upon this field has generously placed at my
disposal his unrivaled knowledge of the history of the South;
and as always I must be grateful to my father, Rev. E.M.
Brawley, for that stimulation and criticism which all my life
have been most valuable to me. Finally, the work has been
dedicated to the memory of a distinguished soldier, who, in his
youth, in the nation’s darkest hour, helped to lead a
struggling people to freedom and his country to victory. It is
now submitted to the consideration of all who are interested in
the nation’s problems, and indeed in any effort that tries to
keep in mind the highest welfare of the country itself.
BENJAMIN BRAWLEY. Cambridge, January 1, 1921.
SOCIAL HISTORY OF THE
AMERICAN NEGRO
CHAPTER I
THE COMING OF NEGROES TO AMERICA
1. African Origins
An outstanding characteristic of recent years has been an
increasing recognition of the cultural importance of Africa to
the world. From all that has been written three facts are
prominent: (1) That at some time early in the Middle Ages,
perhaps about the seventh century, there was a considerable
infiltration of Arabian culture into the tribes living below
the Sahara, something of which may to-day most easily be seen
among such people as the Haussas in the Soudan and the
Mandingoes along the West Coast; (2) That, whatever influences
came in from the outside, there developed in Africa an
independent culture which must not be underestimated; and (3)
That, perhaps vastly more than has been supposed, this African
culture had to do with early exploration and colonization in
America. The first of these three facts is very important, but
is now generally accepted and need not here detain us. For the
present purpose the second and third demand more attention.
The development of native African art is a theme of
never-ending fascination for the ethnologist. Especially have
striking resemblances between Negro and Oceanian culture been
pointed out. In political organization as well as certain forms
of artistic endeavor the Negro people have achieved creditable
results, and especially have they been honored as the
originators of the iron technique.1 It has further been shown that
fetichism, which is especially well developed along the West
Coast and its hinterland, is at heart not very different
from the manitou beliefs of the American Indians; and it is
this connection that furnishes the key to some of the most
striking results of the researches of the latest and most
profound student of this and related problems.2
From the Soudan radiated a culture that was destined to
affect Europe and in course of time to extend its influence
even beyond the Atlantic Ocean. It is important to remember
that throughout the early history of Europe and up to the close
of the fifteenth century the approach to the home of the Negro
was by land. The Soudan was thought to be the edge of the then
known world; Homer speaks of the Ethiopians as “the farthest
removed of men, and separated into two divisions.” Later Greek
writers carry the description still further and speak of the
two divisions as Eastern and Western—the Eastern occupying the
countries eastward of the Nile, and the Western stretching from
the western shores of that river to the Atlantic Coast. “One of
these divisions,” says Lady Lugard, “we have to acknowledge,
was perhaps itself the original source of the civilization
which has through Egypt permeated the Western world…. When
the history of Negroland comes to be written in detail, it may
be found that the kingdoms lying toward the eastern end of the
Soudan were the home of races who inspired, rather than of
races who received, the traditions of civilization associated
for us with the name of ancient Egypt.”3
If now we come to America, we find the Negro influence upon
the Indian to be so strong as to call in question all current
conceptions of American archæology and so early as to suggest
the coming of men from the Guinea Coast perhaps even before the
coming of Columbus.4 The first natives of Africa to
come were Mandingoes; many of the words used by the Indians
in their daily life appear to be not more than corruptions
or adaptations of words used by the tribes of Africa; and
the more we study the remains of those who lived in America
before 1492, and the far-reaching influence of African
products and habits, the more must we acknowledge the
strength of the position of the latest thesis. This whole
subject will doubtless receive much more attention from
scholars, but in any case it is evident that the demands of
Negro culture can no longer be lightly regarded or brushed
aside, and that as a scholarly contribution to the subject
Wiener’s work is of the very highest importance.
2. The Negro in Spanish
Exploration
When we come to Columbus himself, the accuracy of whose
accounts has so recently been questioned, we find a Negro,
Pedro Alonso Niño, as the pilot of one of the famous three
vessels. In 1496 Niño sailed to Santo Domingo and he was also
with Columbus on his third voyage. With two men, Cristóbal de
la Guerra, who served as pilot, and Luís de la Guerra, a
Spanish merchant, in 1499 he planned what proved to be the
first successful commercial voyage to the New World.
The revival of slavery at the close of the Middle Ages and
the beginning of the system of Negro slavery were due to the
commercial expansion of Portugal in the fifteenth century. The
very word Negro is the modern Spanish and Portuguese
form of the Latin niger. In 1441 Prince Henry sent out
one Gonzales, who captured three Moors on the African coast.
These men offered as ransom ten Negroes whom they had taken.
The Negroes were taken to Lisbon in 1442, and in 1444 Prince
Henry regularly began the European trade from the Guinea Coast.
For fifty years his country enjoyed a monopoly of the traffic.
By 1474 Negroes were numerous in Spain, and special interest
attaches to Juan de Valladolid, probably the first of many
Negroes who in time came to have influence and power over their
people under the authority of a greater state. He was addressed
as “judge of all the Negroes and mulattoes, free or slaves,
which are in the very loyal and noble city of Seville, and
throughout the whole archbishopric thereof.” After 1500 there
are frequent references to Negroes, especially in the Spanish
West Indies. Instructions to Ovando, governor of Hispaniola, in
1501, prohibited the passage to the Indies of Jews, Moors, or
recent converts, but authorized him to take over Negro slaves
who had been born in the power of Christians. These orders were
actually put in force the next year. Even the restricted
importation Ovando found inadvisable, and he very soon
requested that Negroes be not sent, as they ran away to the
Indians, with whom they soon made friends. Isabella accordingly
withdrew her permission, but after her death Ferdinand reverted
to the old plan and in 1505 sent to Ovando seventeen Negro
slaves for work in the copper-mines, where the severity of the
labor was rapidly destroying the Indians. In 1510 Ferdinand
directed that fifty Negroes be sent immediately, and that more
be sent later; and in April of this year over a hundred were
bought in the Lisbon market. This, says Bourne,5 was the real beginning of the
African slave-trade to America. Already, however, as early
as 1504, a considerable number of Negroes had been
introduced from Guinea because, as we are informed, “the
work of one Negro was worth more than that of four Indians.”
In 1513 thirty Negroes assisted Balboa in building the first
ships made on the Pacific Coast of America. In 1517 Spain
formally entered upon the traffic, Charles V on his
accession to the throne granting “license for the
introduction of Negroes to the number of four hundred,” and
thereafter importation to the West Indies became a thriving
industry. Those who came in these early years were sometimes
men of considerable intelligence, having been trained as
Mohammedans or Catholics. By 1518 Negroes were at work in
the sugar-mills in Hispaniola, where they seem to have
suffered from indulgence in drinks made from sugarcane. In
1521 it was ordered that Negro slaves should not be employed
on errands as in general these tended to cultivate too close
acquaintance with the Indians. In 1522 there was a rebellion
on the sugar plantations in Hispaniola, primarily because
the services of certain Indians were discontinued. Twenty
Negroes from the Admiral’s mill, uniting with twenty others
who spoke the same language, killed a number of Christians.
They fled and nine leagues away they killed another Spaniard
and sacked a house. One Negro, assisted by twelve Indian
slaves, also killed nine other Christians. After much
trouble the Negroes were apprehended and several of them
hanged. It was about 1526 that Negroes were first introduced
within the present limits of the United States, being
brought to a colony near what later became Jamestown, Va.
Here the Negroes were harshly treated and in course of time
they rose against their oppressors and fired their houses.
The settlement was broken up, and the Negroes and their
Spanish companions returned to Hispaniola, whence they had
come. In 1540, in Quivira, in Mexico, there was a Negro who
had taken holy orders; and in 1542 there were established at
Guamanga three brotherhoods of the True Cross of Spaniards,
one being for Indians and one for Negroes.
The outstanding instance of a Negro’s heading in exploration
is that of Estévanico (or Estévanillo, or Estévan, that
is, Stephen), one of the four survivors of the ill-fated
expedition of De Narvaez, who sailed from Spain, June 17, 1527.
Having returned to Spain after many years of service in the New
World, Pamfilo de Narvaez petitioned for a grant, and
accordingly the right to conquer and colonize the country
between the Rio de las Palmas, in eastern Mexico, and Florida
was accorded him.6 His force originally consisted
of six hundred soldiers and colonists. The whole conduct of
the expedition—incompetent in the extreme—furnished one of
the most appalling tragedies of early exploration in
America. The original number of men was reduced by half by
storms and hurricanes and desertions in Santo Domingo and
Cuba, and those who were left landed in April, 1528, near
the entrance to Tampa Bay, on the west coast of Florida. One
disaster followed another in the vicinity of Pensacola Bay
and the mouth of the Mississippi until at length only four
men survived. These were Alvar Nuñez Cabeza de Vaca;
Andrés Dorantes de Carranza, a captain of infantry; Alonzo
del Castillo Maldonado; and Estévanico, who had originally
come from the west coast of Morocco and who was a slave of
Dorantes. These men had most remarkable adventures in the
years between 1528 and 1536, and as a narrative of suffering
and privation Cabeza de Vaca’s Journal has hardly an
equal in the annals of the continent. Both Dorantes and
Estévanico were captured, and indeed for a season or two
all four men were forced to sojourn among the Indians. They
treated the sick, and with such success did they work that
their fame spread far and wide among the tribes. Crowds
followed them from place to place, showering presents upon
them. With Alonzo de Castillo, Estévanico sojourned for a
while with the Yguazes, a very savage tribe that killed its
own male children and bought those of strangers. He at
length escaped from these people and spent several months
with the Avavares. He afterwards went with De Vaca to the
Maliacones, only a short distance from the Avavares, and
still later he accompanied Alonzo de Castillo in exploring
the country toward the Rio Grande. He was unexcelled as a
guide who could make his way through new territory. In 1539
he went with Fray Marcos of Nice, the Father Provincial of
the Franciscan order in New Spain, as a guide to the Seven
Cities of Cibola, the villages of the ancestors of the
present Zuñi Indians in western New Mexico. Preceding Fray
Marcos by a few days and accompanied by natives who joined
him on the way, he reached Háwikuh, the southern-most of the
seven towns. Here he and all but three of his Indian
followers were killed.
3. Development of the
Slave-Trade
Portugal and Spain having demonstrated that the slave-trade
was profitable, England also determined to engage in the
traffic; and as early as 1530 William Hawkins, a merchant of
Plymouth, visited the Guinea Coast and took away a few slaves.
England really entered the field, however, with the voyage in
1562 of Captain John Hawkins, son of William, who in October of
this year also went to the coast of Guinea. He had a fleet of
three ships and one hundred men, and partly by the sword and
partly by other means he took three hundred or more Negroes,
whom he took to Santo Domingo and sold profitably.7 He was richly laden going
homeward and some of his stores were seized by Spanish
vessels. Hawkins made two other voyages, one in 1564, and
another, with Drake, in 1567. On his second voyage he had
four armed ships, the largest being the Jesus, a
vessel of seven hundred tons, and a force of one hundred and
seventy men. December and January (1564-5) he spent in
picking up freight, and by sickness and fights with the
Negroes he lost many of his men. Then at the end of January
he set out for the West Indies. He was becalmed for
twenty-one days, but he arrived at the Island of Dominica
March 9. He traded along the Spanish coasts and on his
return to England he touched at various points in the West
Indies and sailed along the coast of Florida. On his third
voyage he had five ships. He himself was again in command of
the Jesus, while Drake was in charge of the
Judith, a little vessel of fifty tons. He got
together between four and five hundred Negroes and again
went to Dominica. He had various adventures and at last was
thrown by a storm on the coast of Mexico. Here after three
days he was attacked by a Spanish fleet of twelve vessels,
and all of his ships were destroyed except the Judith
and another small vessel, the Minion, which was so
crowded that one hundred men risked the dangers on land
rather than go to sea with her. On this last voyage Hawkins
and Drake had among their companions the Earls of Pembroke
and Leicester, who were then, like other young Elizabethans,
seeking fame and fortune. It is noteworthy that in all that
he did Hawkins seems to have had no sense of cruelty or
wrong. He held religious services morning and evening, and
in the spirit of the later Cromwell he enjoined upon his men
to “serve God daily, love one another, preserve their
victuals, beware of fire, and keep good company.” Queen
Elizabeth evidently regarded the opening of the slave-trade
as a worthy achievement, for after his second voyage she
made Hawkins a knight, giving him for a crest the device of
a Negro’s head and bust with the arms securely bound.
France joined in the traffic in 1624, and then Holland and
Denmark, and the rivalry soon became intense. England, with her
usual aggressiveness, assumed a commanding position, and, much
more than has commonly been supposed, the Navigation Ordinance
of 1651 and the two wars with the Dutch in the seventeenth
century had as their basis the struggle for supremacy in the
slave-trade. The English trade proper began with the granting
of rights to special companies, to one in 1618, to another in
1631, and in 1662 to the “Company of Royal Adventurers,”
rechartered in 1672 as the “Royal African Company,” to which in
1687 was given the exclusive right to trade between the Gold
Coast and the British colonies in America. James, Duke of York,
was interested in this last company, and it agreed to supply
the West Indies with three thousand slaves annually. In 1698,
on account of the incessant clamor of English merchants, the
trade was opened generally, and any vessel carrying the British
flag was by act of Parliament permitted to engage in it on
payment of a duty of 10 per cent on English goods exported to
Africa. New England immediately engaged in the traffic, and
vessels from Boston and Newport went forth to the Gold Coast
laden with hogsheads of rum. In course of time there developed
a three-cornered trade by which molasses was brought from the
West Indies to New England, made into rum to be taken to Africa
and exchanged for slaves, the slaves in turn being brought to
the West Indies or the Southern colonies.8 A slave purchased for one
hundred gallons of rum worth £10 brought from £20 to £50
when offered for sale in America.9 Newport soon had twenty-two
still houses, and even these could not satisfy the demand.
England regarded the slave-trade as of such importance that
when in 1713 she accepted the Peace of Utrecht she insisted
on having awarded to her for thirty years the exclusive
right to transport slaves to the Spanish colonies in
America. When in the course of the eighteenth century the
trade became fully developed, scores of vessels went forth
each year to engage in it; but just how many slaves were
brought to the present United States and how many were taken
to the West Indies or South America, it is impossible to
say. In 1726 the three cities of London, Bristol, and
Liverpool alone had 171 ships engaged in the traffic, and
the profits were said to warrant a thousand more, though
such a number was probably never reached so far as England
alone was concerned.10
4. Planting of Slavery in the
Colonies
It is only for Virginia that we can state with definiteness
the year in which Negro slaves were first brought to an English
colony on the mainland. When legislation on the subject of
slavery first appears elsewhere, slaves are already present.
“About the last of August (1619),” says John Rolfe in John
Smith’s Generall Historie, “came in a Dutch man of
warre, that sold us twenty Negars.” These Negroes were sold
into servitude, and Virginia did not give statutory recognition
to slavery as a system until 1661, the importations being too
small to make the matter one of importance. In this year,
however, an act of assembly stated that Negroes were “incapable
of making satisfaction for the time lost in running away by
addition of time”; 11 and thus slavery gained a
firm place in the oldest of the colonies.
Negroes were first imported into Massachusetts from
Barbadoes a year or two before 1638, but in John Winthrop’s
Journal, under date February 26 of this year, we have
positive evidence on the subject as follows: “Mr. Pierce in the
Salem ship, the Desire, returned from the West Indies
after seven months. He had been at Providence, and brought some
cotton, and tobacco, and Negroes, etc., from thence, and salt
from Tertugos. Dry fish and strong liquors are the only
commodities for those parts. He met there two men-of-war, sent
forth by the lords, etc., of Providence with letters of mart,
who had taken divers prizes from the Spaniard and many
Negroes.” It was in 1641 that there was passed in Massachusetts
the first act on the subject of slavery, and this was the first
positive statement in any of the colonies with reference to the
matter. Said this act: “There shall never be any bond slavery,
villeinage, nor captivity among us, unless it be lawful
captives, taken in just wars, and such strangers as willingly
sell themselves or are sold to us, and these shall have all the
liberties and Christian usages which the law of God established
in Israel requires.” This article clearly sanctioned slavery.
Of the three classes of persons referred to, the first was made
up of Indians, the second of white people under the system of
indenture, and the third of Negroes. In this whole matter, as
in many others, Massachusetts moved in advance of the other
colonies. The first definitely to legalize slavery, in course
of time she became also the foremost representative of
sentiment against the system. In 1646 one John Smith brought
home two Negroes from the Guinea Coast, where we are told he
“had been the means of killing near a hundred more.” The
General Court, “conceiving themselves bound by the first
opportunity to bear witness against the heinous and crying sin
of man-stealing,” ordered that the Negroes be sent at public
expense to their native country.12 In later cases, however,
Massachusetts did not find herself able to follow this
precedent. In general in these early years New England was
more concerned about Indians than about Negroes, as the
presence of the former in large numbers was a constant
menace, while Negro slavery had not yet assumed its most
serious aspects.
In New York slavery began under the Dutch rule and continued
under the English. Before or about 1650 the Dutch West India
Company brought some Negroes to New Netherland. Most of these
continued to belong to the company, though after a period of
labor (under the common system of indenture) some of the more
trusty were permitted to have small farms, from the produce of
which they made return to the company. Their children, however,
continued to be slaves. In 1664 New Netherland became New York.
The next year, in the code of English laws that was drawn up,
it was enacted that “no Christian shall be kept in bond
slavery, villeinage, or captivity, except who shall be judged
thereunto by authority, or such as willingly have sold or shall
sell themselves.” As at first there was some hesitancy about
making Negroes Christians, this act, like the one in
Massachusetts, by implication permitted slavery.
It was in 1632 that the grant including what is now the
states of Maryland and Delaware was made to George Calvert,
first Lord Baltimore. Though slaves are mentioned earlier, it
was in 1663-4 that the Maryland Legislature passed its first
enactment on the subject of slavery. It was declared that “all
Negroes and other slaves within this province, and all Negroes
and other slaves to be hereinafter imported into this province,
shall serve during life; and all children born of any Negro or
other slave, shall be slaves as their fathers were, for the
term of their lives.”
In Delaware and New Jersey the real beginnings of slavery
are unusually hazy. The Dutch introduced the system in both of
these colonies. In the laws of New Jersey the word
slaves occurs as early as 1664, and acts for the
regulation of the conduct of those in bondage began with the
practical union of the colony with New York in 1702. The lot of
the slave was somewhat better here than in most of the
colonies. Although the system was in existence in Delaware
almost from the beginning of the colony, it did not receive
legal recognition until 1721, when there was passed an act
providing for the trial of slaves in a special court with two
justices and six freeholders.
As early as 1639 there are incidental reference to Negroes
in Pennsylvania, and there are frequent references after this
date.13 In this colony there were
strong objections to the importing of Negroes in spite of
the demand for them. Penn in his charter to the Free Society
of Traders in 1682 enjoined upon the members of this company
that if they held black slaves these should be free at the
end of fourteen years, the Negroes then to become the
company’s tenants.14 In 1688 there originated in
Germantown a protest against Negro slavery that was “the
first formal action ever taken against the barter in human
flesh within the boundaries of the United States.” 15 Here a small company of
Germans was assembled April 18, 1688, and there was drawn up
a document signed by Garret Hendericks, Franz Daniel
Pastorius, Dirck Op den Graeff, and Abraham Op den Graeff.
The protest was addressed to the monthly meeting of the
Quakers about to take place in Lower Dublin. The monthly
meeting on April 30 felt that it could not pretend to take
action on such an important matter and referred it to the
quarterly meeting in June. This in turn passed it on to the
yearly meeting, the highest tribunal of the Quakers. Here it
was laid on the table, and for the next few years nothing
resulted from it. About 1696, however, opposition to slavery
on the part of the Quakers began to be active. In the colony
at large before 1700 the lot of the Negro was regularly one
of servitude. Laws were made for servants, white or black,
and regulations and restrictions were largely identical. In
1700, however, legislation began more definitely to fix the
status of the slave. In this year an act of the legislature
forbade the selling of Negroes out of the province without
their consent, but in other ways it denied the personality
of the slave. This act met further formal approval in 1705,
when special courts were ordained for the trial and
punishment of slaves, and when importation from Carolina was
forbidden on the ground that it made trouble with the
Indians nearer home. In 1700 a maximum duty of 20s. was
placed on each Negro imported, and in 1705 this was doubled,
there being already some competition with white labor. In
1712 the Assembly sought to prevent importation altogether
by a duty of £20 a head. This act was repealed in England,
and a duty of £5 in 1715 was also repealed. In 1729,
however, the duty was fixed at £2, at which figure it
remained for a generation.
It was almost by accident that slavery was officially
recognized in Connecticut in 1650. The code of laws compiled
for the colony in this year was especially harsh on the
Indians. It was enacted that certain of them who incurred the
displeasure of the colony might be made to serve the person
injured or “be shipped out and exchanged for Negroes.” In 1680
the governor of the colony informed the Board of Trade that “as
for blacks there came sometimes three or four in a year from
Barbadoes, and they are usually sold at the rate of £22
apiece.” These people were regarded rather as servants than as
slaves, and early legislation was mainly in the line of police
regulations designed to prevent their running away.
In 1652 it was enacted in Rhode Island that all slaves
brought into the colony should be set free after ten years of
service. This law was not designed, as might be supposed, to
restrict slavery. It was really a step in the evolution of the
system, and the limit of ten years was by no means observed.
“The only legal recognition of the law was in the series of
acts beginning January 4, 1703, to control the wandering of
African slaves and servants, and another beginning in April,
1708, in which the slave-trade was indirectly legalized by
being taxed.”16 “In course of time Rhode
Island became the greatest slave-trader in the country,
becoming a sort of clearing-house for the other
colonies.”17
New Hampshire, profiting by the experience of the
neighboring colony of Massachusetts, deemed it best from the
beginning to discourage slavery. There were so few Negroes in
the colony as to form a quantity practically negligible. The
system was recognized, however, an act being passed in 1714 to
regulate the conduct of slaves, and another four years later to
regulate that of masters.
In North Carolina, even more than in most of the colonies,
the system of Negro slavery was long controlled by custom
rather than by legal enactment. It was recognized by law in
1715, however, and police regulations to govern the slaves were
enacted. In South Carolina the history of slavery is
particularly noteworthy. The natural resources of this colony
offered a ready home for the system, and the laws here
formulated were as explicit as any ever enacted. Slaves were
first imported from Barbadoes, and their status received
official confirmation in 1682. By 1720 the number had increased
to 12,000, the white people numbering only 9,000. By 1698 such
was the fear from the preponderance of the Negro population
that a special act was passed to encourage white immigration.
Legislation “for the better ordering of slaves” was passed in
1690, and in 1712 the first regular slave law was enacted. Once
before 1713, the year of the Assiento Contract of the Peace of
Utrecht, and several times after this date, prohibitive duties
were placed on Negroes to guard against their too rapid
increase. By 1734, however, importation had again reached large
proportions; and in 1740, in consequence of recent
insurrectionary efforts, a prohibitive duty several times
larger than the previous one was placed upon Negroes brought
into the province.
The colony of Georgia was chartered in 1732 and actually
founded the next year. Oglethorpe’s idea was that the colony
should be a refuge for persecuted Christians and the debtor
classes of England. Slavery was forbidden on the ground that
Georgia was to defend the other English colonies from the
Spaniards on the South, and that it would not be able to do
this if like South Carolina it dissipated its energies in
guarding Negro slaves. For years the development of Georgia was
slow, and the prosperous condition of South Carolina constantly
suggested to the planters that “the one thing needful” for
their highest welfare was slavery. Again and again were
petitions addressed to the trustees, George Whitefield being
among those who most urgently advocated the innovation.
Moreover, Negroes from South Carolina were sometimes hired for
life, and purchases were openly made in Savannah. It was not
until 1749, however, that the trustees yielded to the request.
In 1755 the legislature passed an act that regulated the
conduct of the slaves, and in 1765 a more regular code was
adopted. Thus did slavery finally gain a foothold in what was
destined to become one of the most important of the Southern
states.
For the first fifty or sixty years of the life of the
colonies the introduction of Negroes was slow; the system of
white servitude furnished most of the labor needed, and England
had not yet won supremacy in the slave-trade. It was in the
last quarter of the seventeenth century that importations began
to be large, and in the course of the eighteenth century the
numbers grew by leaps and bounds. In 1625, six years after the
first Negroes were brought to the colony, there were in
Virginia only 23 Negroes, 12 male, 11 female. 18 In 1659 there were 300; but
in 1683 there were 3,000 and in 1708, 12,000. In 1680
Governor Simon Bradstreet reported to England with reference
to Massachusetts that “no company of blacks or slaves” had
been brought into the province since its beginning, for the
space of fifty years, with the exception of a small vessel
that two years previously, after a twenty months’ voyage to
Madagascar, had brought hither between forty and fifty
Negroes, mainly women and children, who were sold for £10,
£15, and £20 apiece; occasionally two or three Negroes were
brought from Barbadoes or other islands, and altogether
there were in Massachusetts at the time not more than 100 or
120.
The colonists were at first largely opposed to the
introduction of slavery, and numerous acts were passed
prohibiting it in Virginia, Massachusetts, and elsewhere; and
in Georgia, as we have seen, it had at first been expressly
forbidden. English business men, however, had no scruples about
the matter. About 1663 a British Committee on Foreign
Plantations declared that “black slaves are the most useful
appurtenances of a plantation,” 19 and twenty years later the
Lords Commissioners of Trade stated that “the colonists
could not possibly subsist” without an adequate supply of
slaves. Laws passed in the colonies were regularly
disallowed by the crown, and royal governors were warned
that the colonists would not be permitted to “discourage a
traffic so beneficial to the nation.” Before 1772 Virginia
passed not less than thirty-three acts looking toward the
prohibition of the importation of slaves, but in every
instance the act was annulled by England. In the far South,
especially in South Carolina, we have seen that there were
increasingly heavy duties. In spite of all such efforts for
restriction, however, the system of Negro slavery, once well
started, developed apace.
In two colonies not among the original thirteen but
important in the later history of the United States, Negroes
were present at a very early date, in the Spanish colony of
Florida from the very first, and in the French colony of
Louisiana as soon as New Orleans really began to grow. Negroes
accompanied the Spaniards in their voyages along the South
Atlantic coast early in the sixteenth century, and specially
trained Spanish slaves assisted in the founding of St.
Augustine in 1565. The ambitious schemes in France of the great
adventurer, John Law, and especially the design of the
Mississippi Company (chartered 1717) included an agreement for
the importation into Louisiana of six thousand white persons
and three thousand Negroes, the Company having secured among
other privileges the exclusive right to trade with the colony
for twenty-five years and the absolute ownership of all mines
in it. The sufferings of some of the white emigrants from
France—the kidnapping, the revenge, and the chicanery that
played so large a part—all make a story complete in itself. As
for the Negroes, it was definitely stipulated that these should
not come from another French colony without the consent of the
governor of that colony. The contract had only begun to be
carried out when Law’s bubble burst. However, in June, 1721,
there were 600 Negroes in Louisiana; in 1745 the number had
increased to 2020. The stories connected with these people are
as tragic and wildly romantic as are most of the stories in the
history of Louisiana. In fact, this colony from the very first
owed not a little of its abandon and its fascination to the
mysticism that the Negroes themselves brought from Africa. In
the midst of much that is apocryphal one or two events or
episodes stand out with distinctness. In 1729, Perier, governor
at the time, testified with reference to a small company of
Negroes who had been sent against the Indians as follows:
“Fifteen Negroes in whose hands we had put weapons, performed
prodigies of valor. If the blacks did not cost so much, and if
their labors were not so necessary to the colony, it would be
better to turn them into soldiers, and to dismiss those we
have, who are so bad and so cowardly that they seem to have
been manufactured purposely for this colony20.” Not always, however, did
the Negroes fight against the Indians. In 1730 some
representatives of the powerful Banbaras had an
understanding with the Chickasaws by which the latter were
to help them in exterminating all the white people and in
setting up an independent republic21. They were led by a strong
and desperate Negro named Samba. As a result of this effort
for freedom Samba and seven of his companions were broken on
the wheel and a woman was hanged. Already, however, there
had been given the suggestion of the possible alliance in
the future of the Indian and the Negro. From the very first
also, because of the freedom from restraint of all the
elements of population that entered into the life of the
colony, there was the beginning of that mixture of the races
which was later to tell so vitally on the social life of
Louisiana and whose effects are so readily apparent even
to-day.
5. The Wake of the Slave-Ship
Thus it was that Negroes came to America. Thus it was also,
we might say, that the Negro Problem came, though it was not
for decades, not until the budding years of American
nationality, that the ultimate reaches of the problem were
realized. Those who came were by no means all of exactly the
same race stock and language. Plantations frequently exhibited
a variety of customs, and sometimes traditional enemies became
brothers in servitude. The center of the colonial slave-trade
was the African coast for about two hundred miles east of the
great Niger River. From this comparatively small region came as
many slaves as from all the rest of Africa together. A number
of those who came were of entirely different race stock from
the Negroes; some were Moors, and a very few were Malays from
Madagascar.
The actual procuring of the slaves was by no means as easy a
process as is sometimes supposed. In general the slave mart
brought out the most vicious passions of all who were in any
way connected with the traffic. The captain of a vessel had to
resort to various expedients to get his cargo. His commonest
method was to bring with him a variety of gay cloth, cheap
ornaments, and whiskey, which he would give in exchange for
slaves brought to him. His task was most simple when a
chieftain of one tribe brought to him several hundred prisoners
of war. Ordinarily, however, the work was more toilsome, and
kidnapping a favorite method, though individuals were sometimes
enticed on vessels. The work was always dangerous, for the
natives along the slave-coast soon became suspicious. After
they had seen some of their tribesmen taken away, they learned
not to go unarmed while a slave-vessel was on the coast, and
very often there were hand-to-hand encounters. It was not long
before it began to be impressed upon those interested in the
trade that it was not good business to place upon the captain
of a vessel the responsibility of getting together three or
four hundred slaves, and that it would be better if he could
find his cargo waiting for him when he came. Thus arose the
so-called factories, which were nothing more than warehouses.
Along the coast were placed small settlements of Europeans,
whose business it was to stimulate slave-hunting expeditions,
negotiate for slaves brought in, and see that they were kept
until the arrival of the ships. Practically every nation
engaged in the traffic planted factories of this kind along the
West Coast from Cape Verde to the equator; and thus it was that
this part of Africa began to be the most flagrantly exploited
region in the world; thus whiskey and all the other vices of
civilization began to come to a simple and home-loving
people.
Once on board the slaves were put in chains two by two. When
the ship was ready to start, the hold of the vessel was crowded
with moody and unhappy wretches who most often were made to
crouch so that their knees touched their chins, but who also
were frequently made to lie on their sides “spoon-fashion.”
Sometimes the space between floor and ceiling was still further
diminished by the water-barrels; on the top of these barrels
boards were placed, on the boards the slaves had to lie, and in
the little space that remained they had to subsist as well as
they could. There was generally only one entrance to the hold,
and provision for only the smallest amount of air through the
gratings on the sides. The clothing of a captive, if there was
any at all, consisted of only a rag about the loins. The food
was half-rotten rice, yams, beans, or soup, and sometimes bread
and meat; the cooking was not good, nor was any care taken to
see that all were fed. Water was always limited, a pint a day
being a generous allowance; frequently no more than a gill
could be had. The rule was to bring the slaves from the hold
twice a day for an airing, about eight o’clock in the morning
and four in the afternoon; but this plan was not always
followed. On deck they were made to dance by the lash, and they
were also forced to sing. Thus were born the sorrow-songs, the
last cry of those who saw their homeland vanish behind
them—forever.
Sometimes there were stern fights on board. Sometimes food
was refused in order that death might be hastened. When
opportunity served, some leaped overboard in the hope of being
taken back to Africa. Throughout the night the hold resounded
with the moans of those who awoke from dreams of home to find
themselves in bonds. Women became hysterical, and both men and
women became insane. Fearful and contagious diseases broke out.
Smallpox was one of these. More common was ophthalmia, a
frightful inflammation of the eyes. A blind, and hence a
worthless, slave was thrown to the sharks. The putrid
atmosphere, the melancholy, and the sudden transition from heat
to cold greatly increased the mortality, and frequently when
morning came a dead and a living slave were found shackled
together. A captain always counted on losing one-fourth of his
cargo. Sometimes he lost a great deal more.
Back on the shore a gray figure with strained gaze watched
the ship fade away—an old woman sadly typical of the great
African mother. With her vision she better than any one else
perceived the meaning of it all. The men with hard faces who
came to buy and sell might deceive others, but not her. In a
great vague way she felt that something wrong had attacked the
very heart of her people. She saw men wild with the whiskey of
the Christian nations commit crimes undreamed of before. She
did not like the coast towns; the girl who went thither came
not home again, and a young man was lost to all that Africa
held dear. In course of time she saw every native craft
despised, and instead of the fabric that her own fingers wove
her children yearned for the tinsel and the gewgaws of the
trader. She cursed this man, and she called upon all her
spirits to banish the evil. But when at last all was of no
avail—when the strongest youth or the dearest maiden had
gone—she went back to her hut and ate her heart out in the
darkness. She wept for her children and would not be comforted
because they were not. Then slowly to the untutored mind
somehow came the promise: “These are they which came out of
great tribulation, and have washed their robes and made them
white in the blood of the Lamb…. They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them,
nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne
shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of
waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.”
Footnote 1: (return)
Note article “Africa” in New International
Encyclopedia, referring especially to the studies of
Von Luschan.
Footnote 2: (return)
Leo Wiener: Africa and the Discovery of America,
Vol. I, Innes & Sons, Philadelphia, 1920.
Footnote 3: (return)
A Tropical Dependency, James Nisbet & Co.,
Ltd., London, 1906, p. 17.
Footnote 4: (return)
See Wiener, I, 178.
Footnote 5: (return)
Spain in America, Vol. 3 in American Nation
Series, p. 270.
Footnote 6: (return)
Frederick W. Hodge, 3, in Spanish Explorers in the
Southern United States, 1528-1543, in “Original
Narratives of Early American History,” Scribner’s, New
York, 1907. Both the Narrative of Alvar Nuñez Cabeza de
Vaca and the Narrative of the Expedition of Coronado, by
Pedro de Casteñada, are edited by Hodge, with illuminating
introductions.
Footnote 7: (return)
Edward E. Hale in Justin Winsor’s Narrative and
Critical History of America, III, 60.
Footnote 8: (return)
Bogart: Economic History, 72.
Footnote 9: (return)
Coman: Industrial History, 78.
Footnote 10:
(return)
Ballagh: Slavery in Virginia, 12.
Footnote 11:
(return)
Hening: Statutes, II, 26.
Footnote 12:
(return)
Coffin: Slave Insurrections, 8.
Footnote 13:
(return)
Turner: The Negro in Pennsylvania, 1.
Footnote 14:
(return)
Ibid., 21.
Footnote 15:
(return)
Faust: The German Element in the United States,
Boston, 1909, I, 45.
Footnote 16:
(return)
William T. Alexander: History of the Colored Race in
America, New Orleans, 1887, p. 136.
Footnote 17:
(return)
DuBois: Suppression of the Slave-Trade, 34.
Footnote 18:
(return)
Virginia Magazine of History, VII, 364.
Footnote 19:
(return)
Bogart: Economic History, 73.
Footnote 20:
(return)
Gayarré: History of Louisiana, I, 435.
Footnote 21:
(return)
Ibid., I, 440.
CHAPTER II
THE NEGRO IN THE COLONIES
The Negroes who were brought from Africa to America were
brought hither to work, and to work under compulsion; hence any
study of their social life in the colonial era must be
primarily a study of their life under the system of slavery,
and of the efforts of individuals to break away from the
same.
1. Servitude and Slavery
For the antecedents of Negro slavery in America one must go
back to the system of indentured labor known as servitude. This
has been defined as “a legalized status of Indian, white, and
Negro servants preceding slavery in most, if not all, of the
English mainland colonies.”22 A study of servitude will
explain many of the acts with reference to Negroes,
especially those about intermarriage with white people. For
the origins of the system one must go back to social
conditions in England in the seventeenth century. While
villeinage had been formally abolished in England at the
middle of the fourteenth century, it still lingered in
remote places, and even if men were not technically villeins
they might be subjected to long periods of service. By the
middle of the fifteenth century the demand for wool had led
to the enclosure of many farms for sheep-raising, and
accordingly to distress on the part of many agricultural
laborers. Conditions were not improved early in the
sixteenth century, and they were in fact made more acute,
the abolition of the monasteries doing away with many of the
sources of relief. Men out of work were thrown upon the
highways and thus became a menace to society. In 1564 the
price of wheat was 19s. a quarter and wages were 7d. a day.
The situation steadily grew worse, and in 1610, while wages
were still the same, wheat was 35s. a quarter. Rents were
constantly rising, moreover, and many persons died from
starvation. In the course of the seventeenth century paupers
and dissolute persons more and more filled the jails and
workhouses.
Meanwhile in the young colonies across the sea labor was
scarce, and it seemed to many an act of benevolence to bring
from England persons who could not possibly make a living at
home and give them some chance in the New World. From the very
first, children, and especially young people between the ages
of twelve and twenty, were the most desired. The London Company
undertook to meet half of the cost of the transportation and
maintenance of children sent out by parish authorities, the
understanding being that it would have the service of the same
until they were of age.23 The Company was to teach
each boy a trade and when his freedom year arrived was to
give to each one fifty acres, a cow, some seed corn, tools,
and firearms. He then became the Company’s tenant, for seven
years more giving to it one-half of his produce, at the end
of which time he came into full possession of twenty-five
acres. After the Company collapsed individuals took up the
idea. Children under twelve years of age might be bound for
seven years, and persons over twenty-one for no more than
four; but the common term was five years.
Under this system fell servants voluntary and involuntary.
Hundreds of people, too poor to pay for their transportation,
sold themselves for a number of years to pay for the transfer.
Some who were known as “freewillers” had some days in which to
dispose of themselves to the best advantage in America; if they
could not make satisfactory terms, they too were sold to pay
for the passage. More important from the standpoint of the
system itself, however, was the number of involuntary servants
brought hither. Political offenders, vagrants, and other
criminals were thus sent to the colonies, and many persons,
especially boys and girls, were kidnapped in the streets of
London and “spirited” away. Thus came Irishmen or Scotchmen who
had incurred the ire of the crown, Cavaliers or Roundheads
according as one party or the other was out of power, and
farmers who had engaged in Monmouth’s rebellion; and in the
year 1680 alone it was estimated that not less than ten
thousand persons were “spirited” away from England. It is easy
to see how such a system became a highly profitable one for
shipmasters and those in connivance with them. Virginia
objected to the criminals, and in 1671 the House of Burgesses
passed a law against the importing of such persons, and the
same was approved by the governor. Seven years later, however,
it was set aside for the transportation of political
offenders.
As having the status of an apprentice the servant could sue
in court and he was regularly allowed “freedom dues” at the
expiration of his term. He could not vote, however, could not
bear weapons, and of course could not hold office. In some
cases, especially where the system was voluntary, servants
sustained kindly relations with their masters, a few even
becoming secretaries or tutors. More commonly, however, the lot
of the indentured laborer was a hard one, his food often being
only coarse Indian meal, and water mixed with molasses. The
moral effect of the system was bad in the fate to which it
subjected woman and in the evils resulting from the sale of the
labor of children. In this whole connection, however, it is to
be remembered that the standards of the day were very different
from those of our own. The modern humanitarian impulse had not
yet moved the heart of England, and flogging was still common
for soldiers and sailors, criminals and children alike.
The first Negroes brought to the colonies were technically
servants, and generally as Negro slavery advanced white
servitude declined. James II, in fact, did whatever he could to
hasten the end of servitude in order that slavery might become
more profitable. Economic forces were with him, for while a
slave varied in price from £10 to £50, the mere cost of
transporting a servant was from £6 to £10. “Servitude became
slavery when to such incidents as alienation, disfranchisement,
whipping, and limited marriage were added those of perpetual
service and a denial of civil, juridical, marital and property
rights as well as the denial of the possession of
children.”24 Even after slavery was well
established, however, white men and women were frequently
retained as domestic servants, and the system of servitude
did not finally pass in all of its phases before the
beginning of the Revolutionary War.
Negro slavery was thus distinctively an evolution. As the
first Negroes were taken by pirates, the rights of ownership
could not legally be given to those who purchased them; hence
slavery by custom preceded slavery by statute. Little by little
the colonies drifted into the sterner system. The transition
was marked by such an act as that in Rhode Island, which in
1652 permitted a Negro to be bound for ten years. We have
already referred to the Act of Assembly in Virginia in 1661 to
the effect that Negroes were incapable of making satisfaction
for time lost in running away by addition of time. Even before
it had become generally enacted or understood in the colonies,
however, that a child born of slave parents should serve for
life, a new question had arisen, that of the issue of a free
person and a slave. This led Virginia in 1662 to lead the way
with an act declaring that the status of a child should be
determined by that of the mother,25 which act both gave to
slavery the sanction of law and made it hereditary. From
this time forth Virginia took a commanding lead in
legislation; and it is to be remembered that when we refer
to this province we by no means have reference to the
comparatively small state of to-day, but to the richest and
most populous of the colonies. This position Virginia
maintained until after the Revolutionary War, and not only
the present West Virginia but the great Northwest Territory
were included in her domain.
The slave had none of the ordinary rights of citizenship; in
a criminal case he could be arrested, tried, and condemned with
but one witness against him, and he could be sentenced without
a jury. In Virginia in 1630 one Hugh Davis was ordered to be
“soundly whipped before an assembly of Negroes and others, for
abusing himself to the dishonor of God and the shame of
Christians, by defiling his body in lying with a Negro.”26 Just ten years afterwards,
in 1640, one Robert Sweet was ordered “to do penance in
church, according to the laws of England, for getting a
Negro woman with child, and the woman to be whipped.”27 Thus from the very beginning
the intermixture of the races was frowned upon and went on
all the same. By the time, moreover, that the important acts
of 1661 and 1662 had formally sanctioned slavery, doubt had
arisen in the minds of some Virginians as to whether one
Christian could legitimately hold another in bondage; and in
1667 it was definitely stated that the conferring of baptism
did not alter the condition of a person as to his bondage or
freedom, so that masters, freed from this doubt, could now
“more carefully endeavor the propagation of Christianity.”
In 1669 an “act about the casual killing of slaves” provided
that if any slave resisted his master and under the
extremity of punishment chanced to die, his death was not to
be considered a felony and the master was to be acquitted.
In 1670 it was made clear that none but freeholders and
housekeepers should vote in the election of burgesses, and
in the same year provision was taken against the possible
ownership of a white servant by a free Negro, who
nevertheless “was not debarred from buying any of his own
nation.” In 1692 there was legislation “for the more speedy
prosecution of slaves committing capital crimes”; and this
was reënacted in 1705, when some provision was made for the
compensation of owners and when it was further declared that
Negro, mulatto, and Indian slaves within the dominion were
“real estate” and “incapable in law to be witnesses in any
cases whatsoever”; and in 1723 there was an elaborate and
detailed act “directing the trial of slaves committing
capital crimes, and for the more effectual punishing
conspiracies and insurrections of them, and for the better
government of Negroes, mulattoes, and Indians, bond or
free.” This last act specifically stated that no slave
should be set free upon any pretense whatsoever “except for
some meritorious services, to be adjudged and allowed by the
governor and council.” All this legislation was soon found
to be too drastic and too difficult to enforce, and
modification was inevitable. This came in 1732, when it was
made possible for a slave to be a witness when another slave
was on trial for a capital offense, and in 1744 this
provision was extended to civil cases as well. In 1748 there
was a general revision of all existing legislation, with
special provision against attempted insurrections.
Thus did Virginia pave the way, and more and more slave
codes took on some degree of definiteness and uniformity. Very
important was the act of 1705, which provided that a slave
might be inventoried as real estate. As property henceforth
there was nothing to prevent his being separated from his
family. Before the law he was no longer a person but a
thing.
2. The Indian, the Mulatto, and the Free
Negro
All along, it is to be observed, the problem of the Negro
was complicated by that of the Indian. At first there was a
feeling that Indians were to be treated not as Negroes but as
on the same basis as Englishmen. An act in Virginia of 1661-2
summed up this feeling in the provision that they were not to
be sold as servants for any longer time than English people of
the same age, and injuries done to them were to be duly
remedied by the laws of England. About the same time a Powhatan
Indian sold for life was ordered to be set free. An interesting
enactment of 1670 attempted to give the Indian an intermediate
status between that of the Englishman and the Negro slave, as
“servants not being Christians, imported into the colony by
shipping” (i.e., Negroes) were to be slaves for their lives,
but those that came by land were to serve “if boys or girls
until thirty years of age; if men or women, twelve years and no
longer.” All such legislation, however, was radically changed
as a result of Nathaniel Bacon’s rebellion of 1676, in which
the aid of the natives was invoked against the English
governor. Henceforth Indians taken in war became the slaves for
life of their captors. An elaborate act of 1682 summed up the
new status, and Indians sold by other Indians were to be
“adjudged, deemed, and taken to be slaves, to all intents and
purposes, any law, usage, or custom to the contrary
notwithstanding.” Indian women were to be “tithables,”28 and they were required to
pay levies just as Negro women. From this time forth
enactments generally included Indians along with Negroes,
but of course the laws placed on the statute books did not
always bear close relation to what was actually enforced,
and in general the Indian was destined to be a vanishing
rather than a growing problem. Very early in the eighteenth
century, in connection with the wars between the English and
the Spanish in Florida, hundreds of Indians were shipped to
the West Indies and some to New England. Massachusetts in
1712 prohibited such importation, as the Indians were
“malicious, surly, and very ungovernable,” and she was
followed to similar effect by Pennsylvania in 1712, by New
Hampshire in 1714, and by Connecticut and Rhode Island in
1715.
If the Indian was destined to be a vanishing factor, the
mulatto and the free Negro most certainly were not. In spite of
all the laws to prevent it, the intermixture of the races
increased, and manumission somehow also increased. Sometimes a
master in his will provided that several of his slaves should
be given their freedom. Occasionally a slave became free by
reason of what was regarded as an act of service to the
commonwealth, as in the case of one Will, slave belonging to
Robert Ruffin, of the county of Surry in Virginia, who in 1710
divulged a conspiracy.29 There is, moreover, on
record a case of an indentured Negro servant, John Geaween,
who by his unusual thrift in the matter of some hogs which
he raised on the share system with his master, was able as
early as 1641 to purchase his own son from another master,
to the perfect satisfaction of all concerned.30 Of special importance for
some years were those persons who were descendants of Negro
fathers and indentured white mothers, and who at first were
of course legally free. By 1691 the problem had become acute
in Virginia. In this year “for prevention of that abominable
mixture and spurious issue, which hereafter may increase in
this dominion, as well by Negroes, mulattoes and Indians
intermarrying with English or other white women, as by their
unlawful accompanying with one another,” it was enacted that
“for the time to come whatsoever English or other white man
or woman being free shall intermarry with a Negro, mulatto,
or Indian man or woman, bond or free, shall within three
months after such marriage be banished and removed from this
dominion forever, and that the justices of each respective
county within this dominion make it their particular care
that this act be put in effectual execution.”31 A white woman who became the
mother of a child by a Negro or mulatto was to be fined £15
sterling, in default of payment was to be sold for five
years, while the child was to be bound in servitude to the
church wardens until thirty years of age. It was further
provided that if any Negro or mulatto was set free, he was
to be transported from the country within six months of his
manumission (which enactment is typical of those that it was
difficult to enforce and that after a while were only
irregularly observed). In 1705 it was enacted that no
“Negro, mulatto, or Indian shall from and after the
publication of this act bear any office ecclesiastical,
civil or military, or be in any place of public trust or
power, within this her majesty’s colony and dominion of
Virginia”; and to clear any doubt that might arise as to who
should be accounted a mulatto, it was provided that “the
child of an Indian, and the child, grandchild, or
great-grandchild of a Negro shall be deemed, accounted,
held, and taken to be a mulatto.” It will be observed that
while the act of 1670 said that “none but freeholders and
housekeepers” could vote, this act of 1705 did not
specifically legislate against voting by a mulatto or a free
Negro, and that some such privilege was exercised for a
while appears from the definite provision in 1723 that “no
free Negro, mulatto, or Indian, whatsoever, shall hereafter
have any vote at the election of burgesses, or any other
election whatsoever.” In the same year it was provided that
free Negroes and mulattoes might be employed as drummers or
trumpeters in servile labor, but that they were not to bear
arms; and all free Negroes above sixteen years of age were
declared tithable. In 1769, however, all free Negro and
mulatto women were exempted from levies as tithables, such
levies having proved to be burdensome and “derogatory to the
rights of freeborn subjects.”
More than other colonies Maryland seems to have been
troubled about the intermixture of the races; certainly no
other phase of slavery here received so much attention. This
was due to the unusual emphasis on white servitude in the
colony. In 1663 it was enacted that any freeborn woman
intermarrying with a slave should serve the master of the slave
during the life of her husband and that any children resulting
from the union were also to be slaves. This act was evidently
intended to frighten the indentured woman from such a marriage.
It had a very different effect. Many masters, in order to
prolong the indenture of their white female servants,
encouraged them to marry Negro slaves. Accordingly a new law in
1681 threw the responsibility not on the indentured woman but
on the master or mistress; in case a marriage took place
between a white woman-servant and a slave, the woman was to be
free at once, any possible issue was to be free, and the
minister performing the ceremony and the master or mistress
were to be fined ten thousand pounds of tobacco. This did not
finally dispose of the problem, however, and in 1715, in
response to a slightly different situation, it was enacted that
a white woman who became the mother of a child by a free Negro
father should become a servant for seven years, the father also
a servant for seven years, and the child a servant until
thirty-one years of age. Any white man who begot a Negro woman
with child, whether a free woman or a slave, was to undergo the
same penalty as a white woman—a provision that in course of
time was notoriously disregarded. In 1717 the problem was still
unsettled, and in this year it was enacted that Negroes or
mulattoes of either sex intermarrying with white people were to
be slaves for life, except mulattoes born of white women, who
were to serve for seven years, and the white person so
intermarrying also for seven years. It is needless to say that
with all these changing and contradictory provisions many
servants and Negroes did not even know what the law was. In
1728, however, free mulatto women having illegitimate children
by Negroes and other slaves, and free Negro women having
illegitimate children by white men, and their issue, were
subjected to the same penalties as in the former act were
provided against white women. Thus vainly did the colony of
Maryland struggle with the problem of race intermixture.
Generally throughout the South the rule in the matter of the
child of the Negro father and the indentured white mother was
that the child should be bound in servitude for thirty or
thirty-one years.
In the North as well as in the South the intermingling of
the blood of the races was discountenanced. In Pennsylvania as
early as 1677 a white servant was indicted for cohabiting with
a Negro. In 1698 the Chester County court laid it down as a
principle that the mingling of the races was not to be allowed.
In 1722 a woman was punished for promoting a secret marriage
between a white woman and a Negro; a little later the Assembly
received from the inhabitants of the province a petition
inveighing against cohabiting; and in 1725-6 a law was passed
positively forbidding the mixture of the races.32 In Massachusetts as early as
1705 and 1708 restraining acts to prevent a “spurious and
mixt issue” ordered the sale of offending Negroes and
mulattoes out of the colony’s jurisdiction, and punished
Christians who intermarried with them by a fine of £50.
After the Revolutionary War such marriages were declared
void and the penalty of £50 was still exacted, and not until
1843 was this act repealed. Thus was the color-line, with
its social and legal distinctions, extended beyond the
conditions of servitude and slavery, and thus early was an
important phase of the ultimate Negro Problem
foreshadowed.
Generally then, in the South, in the colonial period, the
free Negro could not vote, could not hold civil office, could
not give testimony in cases involving white men, and could be
employed only for fatigue duty in the militia. He could not
purchase white servants, could not intermarry with white
people, and had to be very circumspect in his relations with
slaves. No deprivation of privilege, however, relieved him of
the obligation to pay taxes. Such advantages as he possessed
were mainly economic. The money gained from his labor was his
own; he might become skilled at a trade; he might buy land; he
might buy slaves;33 he might even buy his wife
and child if, as most frequently happened, they were slaves;
and he might have one gun with which to protect his
home.34 Once in a long while he
might even find some opportunity for education, as when the
church became the legal warden of Negro apprentices.
Frequently he found a place in such a trade as that of the
barber or in other personal service, and such work accounted
very largely for the fact that he was generally permitted to
remain in communities where technically he had no right to
be. In the North his situation was little better than in the
South, and along economic lines even harder. Everywhere his
position was a difficult one. He was most frequently
regarded as idle and shiftless, and as a breeder of
mischief; but if he showed unusual thrift he might even be
forced to leave his home and go elsewhere. Liberty, the boon
of every citizen, the free Negro did not possess. For all
the finer things of life—the things that make life worth
living—the lot that was his was only less hard than that of
the slave.
3. First Effort for Social
Betterment
If now we turn aside from laws and statutes and consider the
ordinary life and social intercourse of the Negro, we shall
find more than one contradiction, for in the colonial era codes
affecting slaves and free Negroes had to grope their way to
uniformity. Especially is it necessary to distinguish between
the earlier and the later years of the period, for as early as
1760 the liberalism of the Revolutionary era began to be felt.
If we consider what was strictly the colonial epoch, we may
find it necessary to make a division about the year 1705.
Before this date the status of the Negro was complicated by the
incidents of the system of servitude; after it, however, in
Virginia, Pennsylvania, and Massachusetts alike, special
discrimination against him on account of race was given formal
recognition.
By 1715 there were in Virginia 23,000 Negroes, and in all
the colonies 58,850, or 14 per cent of the total
population.35 By 1756, however, the
Negroes in Virginia numbered 120,156 and the white people
but 173,316.36 Thirty-eight of the
forty-nine counties had more Negro than white tithables, and
eleven of the counties had a Negro population varying from
one-fourth to one-half more than the white. A great many of
the Negroes had only recently been imported from Africa, and
they were especially baffling to their masters of course
when they conversed in their native tongues. At first only
men were brought, but soon women came also, and the
treatment accorded these people varied all the way from
occasional indulgence to the utmost cruelty. The hours of
work regularly extended from sunrise to sunset, though
corn-husking and rice-beating were sometimes continued after
dark, and overseers were almost invariably ruthless, often
having a share in the crops. Those who were house-servants
would go about only partially clad, and the slave might be
marked or branded like one of the lower animals; he was not
thought to have a soul, and the law sought to deprive him of
all human attributes. Holiday amusement consisted largely of
the dances that the Negroes had brought with them, these
being accompanied by the beating of drums and the blowing of
horns; and funeral ceremonies featured African mummeries.
For those who were criminal offenders simple execution was
not always considered severe enough; the right hand might
first be amputated, the criminal then hanged and his head
cut off, and his body quartered and the parts suspended in
public places. Sometimes the hanging was in chains, and
several instances of burning are on record. A master was
regularly reimbursed by the government for a slave legally
executed, and in 1714 there was a complaint in South
Carolina that the treasury had become almost exhausted by
such reimbursements. In Massachusetts hanging was the worst
legal penalty, but the obsolete common-law punishment was
revived in 1755 to burn alive a slave-woman who had killed
her master in Cambridge.37
The relations between the free Negro and the slave might
well have given cause for concern. Above what was after all
only an artificial barrier spoke the call of race and
frequently of kindred. Sometimes at a later date jealousy arose
when a master employed a free Negro to work with his slaves,
the one receiving pay and the others laboring without
compensation. In general, however, the two groups worked like
brothers, each giving the other the benefit of any temporary
advantage that it possessed. Sometimes the free Negro could
serve by reason of the greater freedom of movement that he had,
and if no one would employ him, or if, as frequently happened,
he was browbeaten and cheated out of the reward of his labor,
the slave might somehow see that he got something to eat. In a
state of society in which the relation of master and slave was
the rule, there was of course little place for either the free
Negro or the poor white man. When the pressure became too great
the white man moved away; the Negro, finding himself everywhere
buffeted, in the colonial era at least had little choice but to
work out his salvation at home as well as he could. More and
more character told, and if a man had made himself known for
his industry and usefulness, a legislative act might even be
passed permitting him to remain in the face of a hostile law.
Even before 1700 there were in Virginia families in which both
parents were free colored persons and in which every effort was
made to bring up the children in honesty and morality. When
some prosperous Negroes found themselves able to do so, they
occasionally purchased Negroes, who might be their own children
or brothers, in order to give them that protection without
which on account of recent manumission they might be required
to leave the colony in which they were born. Thus, whatever the
motive, the tie that bound the free Negro and the slave was a
strong one; and in spite of the fact that Negroes who owned
slaves were generally known as hard masters, as soon as any men
of the race began to be really prominent their best endeavor
was devoted to the advancement of their people. It was not
until immediately after the Revolutionary War, however, that
leaders of vision and statesmanship began to be developed.
It was only the materialism of the eighteenth century that
accounted for the amazing development of the system of Negro
slavery, and only this that defeated the benevolence of
Oglethorpe’s scheme for the founding of Georgia. As yet there
was no united protest—no general movement for freedom; and as
Von Holst said long afterwards, “If the agitation had been
wholly left to the churches, it would have been long before men
could have rightly spoken of ‘a slavery question.'” The
Puritans, however, were not wholly unmindful of the evil, and
the Quakers were untiring in their opposition, though it was
Roger Williams who in 1637 made the first protest that appears
in the colonies.38 Both John Eliot and Cotton
Mather were somewhat generally concerned about the harsh
treatment of the Negro and the neglect of his spiritual
welfare. Somewhat more to the point was Richard Baxter, the
eminent English nonconformist, who was a contemporary of
both of these men. “Remember,” said he, in speaking of
Negroes and other slaves, “that they are of as good a kind
as you; that is, they are reasonable creatures as well as
you, and born to as much natural liberty. If their sin have
enslaved them to you, yet Nature made them your equals.” On
the subject of man-stealing he is even stronger: “To go as
pirates and catch up poor Negroes or people of another land,
that never forfeited life or liberty, and to make them
slaves, and sell them, is one of the worst kinds of thievery
in the world.” Such statements, however, were not more than
the voice of individual opinion. The principles of the
Quakers carried them far beyond the Puritans, and their
history shows what might have been accomplished if other
denominations had been as sincere and as unselfish as the
Society of Friends. The Germantown protest of 1688 has
already been remarked. In 1693 George Keith, in speaking of
fugitives, quoted with telling effect the text, “Thou shalt
not deliver unto his master the servant which is escaped
from his master unto thee” (Deut. 23.15). In 1696 the Yearly
Meeting in Pennsylvania first took definite action in giving
as its advice “that Friends be careful not to encourage the
bringing in of any more Negroes; and that such that have
Negroes, be careful of them, bring them to meetings, have
meetings with them in their families, and restrain them from
loose and lewd living as much as in them lies, and from
rambling abroad on First-days or other times.”39 As early as 1713 the Quakers
had in mind a scheme for freeing the Negroes and returning
them to Africa, and by 1715 their efforts against
importation had seriously impaired the market for slaves in
Philadelphia. Within a century after the Germantown protest
the abolition of slavery among the Quakers was practically
accomplished.
In the very early period there seems to have been little
objection to giving a free Negro not only religious but also
secular instruction; indeed he might be entitled to this, as in
Virginia, where in 1691 the church became the agency through
which the laws of Negro apprenticeship were carried out; thus
in 1727 it was ordered that David James, a free Negro boy, be
bound to Mr. James Isdel, who was to “teach him to read the
Bible distinctly, also the trade of a gunsmith” and “carry him
to the clerk’s office and take indenture to that
purpose.”40 In general the English
church did a good deal to provide for the religious
instruction of the free Negro; “the reports made in 1724 to
the English bishop by the Virginia parish ministers are
evidence that the few free Negroes in the parishes were
permitted to be baptized, and were received into the church
when they had been taught the catechism.”41 Among Negroes, moreover, as
well as others in the colonies the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts was active. As
early as 1705, in Goose Creek Parish in South Carolina,
among a population largely recently imported from Africa, a
missionary had among his communicants twenty blacks who well
understood the English tongue.42 The most effective work of
the Society, however, was in New York, where as early as
1704 a school was opened by Elias Neau, a Frenchman who
after several years of imprisonment because of his
Protestant faith had come to New York to try his fortune as
a trader. In 1703 he had called the attention of the Society
to the Negroes who were “without God in the world, and of
whose souls there was no manner of care taken,” and had
suggested the appointment of a catechist. He himself was
prevailed upon to take up the work and he accordingly
resigned his position as an elder in the French church and
conformed to the Church of England. He worked with success
for a number of years, but in 1712 was embarrassed by the
charge that his school fomented the insurrection that was
planned in that year. He finally showed, however, that only
one of his students was in any way connected with the
uprising.
From slave advertisements of the eighteenth century43 we may gain many sidelights
not only on the education of Negroes in the colonial era,
but on their environment and suffering as well. One slave
“can write a pretty good hand; plays on the fife extremely
well.” Another “can both read and write and is a good
fiddler.” Still others speak “Dutch and good English,” “good
English and High Dutch,” or “Swede and English well.”
Charles Thomas of Delaware bore the following remarkable
characterization: “Very black, has white teeth … has had
his left leg broke … speaks both French and English, and
is a very great rogue.” One man who came from the West
Indies “was born in Dominica and speaks French, but very
little English; he is a very ill-natured fellow and has been
much cut in his back by often whipping.” A Negro named Simon
who in 1740 ran away in Pennsylvania “could bleed and draw
teeth pretending to be a great doctor.” Worst of all the
incidents of slavery, however, was the lack of regard for
home ties, and this situation of course obtained in the
North as well as the South. In the early part of the
eighteenth century marriages in New York were by mutual
consent only, without the blessing of the church, and burial
was in a common field without any Christian office. In
Massachusetts in 1710 Rev. Samuel Phillips drew up a
marriage formulary especially designed for slaves and
concluding as follows: “For you must both of you bear in
mind that you remain still, as really and truly as ever,
your master’s property, and therefore it will be justly
expected, both by God and man, that you behave and conduct
yourselves as obedient and faithful servants.”44 In Massachusetts, however,
as in New York, marriage was most often by common consent
simply, without the office of ministers.
As yet there was no racial consciousness, no church, no
business organization, and the chief coöperative effort was in
insurrection. Until the great chain of slavery was thrown off,
little independent effort could be put forth. Even in the state
of servitude or slavery, however, the social spirit of the race
yearned to assert itself, and such an event as a funeral was
attractive primarily because of the social features that it
developed. As early as 1693 there is record of the formation of
a distinct society by Negroes. In one of his manuscript
diaries, preserved in the library of the Massachusetts
Historical Society,45 Cotton Mather in October of
this year wrote as follows: “Besides the other praying and
pious meetings which I have been continually serving in our
neighborhood, a little after this period a company of poor
Negroes, of their own accord, addressed me, for my
countenance to a design which they had, of erecting such a
meeting for the welfare of their miserable nation, that were
servants among us. I allowed their design and went one
evening and prayed and preached (on Ps. 68.31) with them;
and gave them the following orders, which I insert duly for
the curiosity of the occasion.” The Rules to which Mather
here refers are noteworthy as containing not one suggestion
of anti-slavery sentiment, and as portraying the altogether
abject situation of the Negro at the time he wrote;
nevertheless the text used was an inspiring one, and in any
case the document must have historical importance as the
earliest thing that has come down to us in the nature of the
constitution or by-laws for a distinctively Negro
organization. It is herewith given entire:
Rules for the Society of Negroes. 1693.
We the Miserable Children of Adam, and of Noah,
thankfully Admiring and Accepting the Free-Grace of GOD,
that Offers to Save us from our Miseries, by the Lord Jesus
Christ, freely Resolve, with His Help, to become the
Servants of that Glorious LORD.
And that we may be Assisted in the Service of our
Heavenly Master, we now join together in a SOCIETY, wherein
the following RULES are to be observed.
I. It shall be our Endeavor, to Meet in the
Evening after the Sabbath; and Pray together
by Turns, one to Begin, and another to Conclude the
Meeting; And between the two Prayers, a Psalm
shall be sung, and a Sermon Repeated.
II. Our coming to the Meeting, shall never be without
the Leave of such as have Power over us: And we will
be Careful, that our Meeting may Begin and Conclude between
the Hours of Seven and Nine; and that we may
not be unseasonably Absent from the Families whereto
we pertain.
III. As we will, with the help of God, at all Times
avoid all Wicked Company, so we will Receive none
into our Meeting, but such as have sensibly Reformed
their lives from all manner of Wickedness. And, therefore,
None shall be Admitted, without the Knowledge and Consent
of the Minister of God in this place; unto whom we
will also carry every Person, that seeks for
Admission among us; to be by Him Examined,
Instructed and Exhorted.
IV. We will, as often as may be, Obtain some Wise and
Good Man, of the English in the Neighborhood, and
especially the Officers of the Church, to look in upon us,
and by their Presence and Counsel, do what they think
fitting for us.
V. If any of our Number fall into the Sin of
Drunkenness, or Swearing, or Cursing,
or Lying, or Stealing, or notorious
Disobedience or Unfaithfulness unto their
Masters, we will Admonish him of his Miscarriage, and
Forbid his coming to the Meeting, for at least one
Fortnight; And except he then come with great Signs and
Hopes of his Repentance, we will utterly Exclude
him, with Blotting his Name out of our list.
VI. If any of our Society Defile himself with
Fornication, we will give him our Admonition;
and so, debar him from the Meeting, at least half a Year:
Nor shall he Return to it, ever any more, without Exemplary
Testimonies of his becoming a New Creature.
VII. We will, as we have Opportunity, set ourselves to
do all the Good we can, to the other Negro-Servants
in the Town; And if any of them should, at unfit Hours, be
Abroad, much more, if any of them should Run
away from their Masters, we will afford them no
Shelter: But we will do what in us lies, that they may
be discovered, and punished. And if any of us are
found Faulty in this matter, they shall be no longer of
us.
VIII. None of our Society shall be Absent from
our Meeting, without giving a Reason of the Absence; and if
it be found, that any have pretended unto their
Owners, that they came unto the Meeting, when they
were otherwise and elsewhere Employed, we will faithfully
Inform their Owners, and also do what we can to
Reclaim such Person from all such Evil Courses for the
Future:
IX. It shall be expected from every one in the Society,
that he learn the Catechism; And therefore, it shall be one
of our usual Exercises, for one of us, to ask the
Questions, and for all the rest in their Order, to
say the Answers in the Catechism; Either, The New
English Catechism, or the Assemblies Catechism,
or the Catechism in the Negro Christianised.
4. Early Insurrections
The Negroes who came to America directly from Africa in the
eighteenth century were strikingly different from those whom
generations of servitude later made comparatively docile. They
were wild and turbulent in disposition and were likely at any
moment to take revenge for the great wrong that had been
inflicted upon them. The planters in the South knew this and
lived in constant fear of uprisings. When the situation became
too threatening, they placed prohibitive duties on
importations, and they also sought to keep their slaves in
subjection by barbarous and cruel modes of punishment, both
crucifixion and burning being legalized in some early codes. On
sea as well as on land Negroes frequently rose upon those who
held them in bondage, and sometimes they actually won their
freedom. More and more, however, in any study of Negro
insurrections it becomes difficult to distinguish between a
clearly organized revolt and what might be regarded as simply a
personal crime, so that those uprisings considered in the
following discussion can only be construed as the more
representative of the many attempts for freedom made by Negro
slaves in the colonial era.
In 1687 there was in Virginia a conspiracy among the Negroes
in the Northern Neck that was detected just in time to prevent
slaughter, and in Surry County in 1710 there was a similar
plot, betrayed by one of the conspirators. In 1711, in South
Carolina, several Negroes ran away from their masters and “kept
out, armed, robbing and plundering houses and plantations, and
putting the inhabitants of the province in great fear and
terror”;46 and Governor Gibbes more
than once wrote to the legislature about amending the Negro
Act, as the one already in force did “not reach up to some
of the crimes” that were daily being committed. For one
Sebastian, “a Spanish Negro,” alive or dead, a reward of £50
was offered, and he was at length brought in by the Indians
and taken in triumph to Charleston. In 1712 in New York
occurred an outbreak that occasioned greater excitement than
any uprising that had preceded it in the colonies. Early in
the morning of April 7 some slaves of the Carmantee and
Pappa tribes who had suffered ill-usage, set on fire the
house of Peter van Tilburgh, and, armed with guns and
knives, killed and wounded several persons who came to
extinguish the flames. They fled, however, when the Governor
ordered the cannon to be fired to alarm the town, and they
got away to the woods as well as they could, but not before
they had killed several more of the citizens. Some shot
themselves in the woods and others were captured. Altogether
eight or ten white persons were killed, and, aside from
those Negroes who had committed suicide, eighteen or more
were executed, several others being transported. Of those
executed one was hanged alive in chains, some were burned at
the stake, and one was left to die a lingering death before
the gaze of the town.
In May, 1720, some Negroes in South Carolina were fairly
well organized and killed a man named Benjamin Cattle, one
white woman, and a little Negro boy. They were pursued and
twenty-three taken and six convicted. Three of the latter were
executed, the other three escaping. In October, 1722, the
Negroes near the mouth of the Rappahannock in Virginia
undertook to kill the white people while the latter were
assembled in church, but were discovered and put to flight. On
this occasion, as on most others, Sunday was the day chosen for
the outbreak, the Negroes then being best able to get together.
In April, 1723, it was thought that some fires in Boston had
been started by Negroes, and the selectmen recommended that if
more than two Negroes were found “lurking together” on the
streets they should be put in the house of correction. In 1728
there was a well organized attempt in Savannah, then a place of
three thousand white people and two thousand seven hundred
Negroes. The plan to kill all the white people failed because
of disagreement as to the exact method; but the body of Negroes
had to be, fired on more than once before it dispersed. In 1730
there was in Williamsburg, Va., an insurrection that grew out
of a report that Colonel Spotswood had orders from the king to
free all baptized persons on his arrival; men from all the
surrounding counties had to be called in before it could be put
down.
The first open rebellion in South Carolina in which Negroes
were “actually armed and embodied”47 took place in 1730. The plan
was for each Negro to kill his master in the dead of night,
then for all to assemble supposedly for a dancing-bout, rush
upon the heart of the city, take possession of the arms, and
kill any white man they saw. The plot was discovered and the
leaders executed. In this same colony three formidable
insurrections broke out within the one year 1739—one in St.
Paul’s Parish, one in St. John’s, and one in Charleston. To
some extent these seem to have been fomented by the
Spaniards in the South, and in one of them six houses were
burned and as many as twenty-five white people killed. The
Negroes were pursued and fourteen killed. Within two days
“twenty more were killed, and forty were taken, some of whom
were shot, some hanged, and some gibbeted alive.”48 This “examplary punishment,”
as Governor Gibbes called it, was by no means effective, for
in the very next year, 1740, there broke out what might be
considered the most formidable insurrection in the South in
the whole colonial period. A number of Negroes, having
assembled at Stono, first surprised, and killed two young
men in a warehouse, from which they then took guns and
ammunition.49 They then elected as captain
one of their own number named Cato, whom they agreed to
follow, and they marched towards the southwest, with drums
beating and colors flying, like a disciplined company. They
entered the home of a man named Godfrey, and having murdered
him and his wife and children, they took all the arms he
had, set fire to the house, and proceeded towards Jonesboro.
On their way they plundered and burned every house to which
they came, killing every white person they found and
compelling the Negroes to join them. Governor Bull, who
happened to be returning to Charleston from the southward,
met them, and observing them armed, spread the alarm, which
soon reached the Presbyterian Church at Wilton, where a
number of planters was assembled. The women were left in the
church trembling with fear, while the militia formed and
marched in quest of the Negroes, who by this time had become
formidable from the number that had joined them. They had
marched twelve miles and spread desolation through all the
plantations on their way. They had then halted in an open
field and too soon had begun to sing and drink and dance by
way of triumph. During these rejoicings the militia
discovered them and stationed themselves in different places
around them to prevent their escape. One party then advanced
into the open field and attacked the Negroes. Some were
killed and the others were forced to the woods. Many ran
back to the plantations, hoping thus to avoid suspicion, but
most of them were taken and tried. Such as had been forced
to join the uprising against their will were pardoned, but
all of the chosen leaders and the first insurgents were put
to death. All Carolina, we are told, was struck with terror
and consternation by this insurrection, in which more than
twenty white persons were killed. It was followed
immediately by the famous and severe Negro Act of 1740,
which among other provisions imposed a duty of £100 on
Africans and £150 on colonial Negroes. This remained
technically in force until 1822, and yet as soon as security
and confidence were restored, there was a relaxation in the
execution of the provisions of the act and the Negroes
little by little regained confidence in themselves and again
began to plan and act in concert.
About the time of Cato’s insurrection there were also
several uprisings at sea. In 1731, on a ship returning to Rhode
Island from Guinea with a cargo of slaves, the Negroes rose and
killed three of the crew, all the members of which died soon
afterwards with the exception of the captain and his boy. The
next year Captain John Major of Portsmouth, N.H., was murdered
with all his crew, his schooner and cargo being seized by the
slaves. In 1735 the captives on the Dolphin of London,
while still on the coast of Africa, overpowered the crew, broke
into the powder room, and finally in the course of their effort
for freedom blew up both themselves and the crew.
A most remarkable design—as an insurrection perhaps not as
formidable as that of Cato, but in some ways the most important
single event in the history of the Negro in the colonial
period—was the plot in the city of New York in 1741. New York
was at the time a thriving town of twelve thousand inhabitants,
and the calamity that now befell it was unfortunate in every
way. It was not only a Negro insurrection, though the Negro
finally suffered most bitterly. It was also a strange compound
of the effects of whiskey and gambling, of the designs of
abandoned white people, and of prejudice against the
Catholics.
Prominent in the remarkable drama were John Hughson, a
shoemaker and alehouse keeper; Sarah Hughson, his wife; John
Romme, also a shoemaker and alehouse keeper; Margaret Kerry,
alias Salinburgh, commonly known as Peggy; John Ury, a priest;
and a number of Negroes, chief among whom were Cæsar, Prince,
Cuffee, and Quack.50 Prominent among those who
helped to work out the plot were Mary Burton, a white
servant of Hughson’s, sixteen years of age; Arthur Price, a
young white man who at the time of the proceedings happened
to be in prison on a charge of stealing; a young seaman
named Wilson; and two white women, Mrs. Earle and Mrs. Hogg,
the latter of whom assisted in the store kept by her
husband, Robert Hogg. Hughson’s house on the outskirts of
the town was a resort for Negroes, and Hughson himself aided
and abetted the Negro men in any crime that they might
commit. Romme was of similar quality. Peggy was a
prostitute, and it was Cæsar who paid for her board with the
Hughsons. In the previous summer she had found lodging with
these people, a little later she had removed to Romme’s, and
just before Christmas she had come back to Hughson’s, and a
few weeks thereafter she became a mother. At both the public
houses the Negroes would engage in drinking and gambling;
and importance also attaches to an organization of theirs
known as the Geneva Society, which had angered some of the
white citizens by its imitation of the rites and forms of
freemasonry.
Events really began on the night of Saturday, February 28,
1741, with a robbery in the house of Hogg, the merchant, from
which were taken various pieces of linen and other goods,
several silver coins, chiefly Spanish, and medals, to the value
of about £60. On the day before, in the course of a simple
purchase by Wilson, Mrs. Hogg had revealed to the young seaman
her treasure. He soon spoke of the same to Cæsar, Prince, and
Cuffee, with whom he was acquainted; he gave them the plan of
the house, and they in turn spoke of the matter to Hughson.
Wilson, however, when later told of the robbery by Mrs. Hogg,
at once turned suspicion upon the Negroes, especially Cæsar;
and Mary Burton testified that she saw some of the speckled
linen in question in Peggy’s room after Cæsar had gone
thither.
On Wednesday, March 18, a fire broke out on the roof of His
Majesty’s House at Fort George. One week later, on March 25,
there was a fire at the home of Captain Warren in the southwest
end of the city, and the circumstances pointed to incendiary
origin. One week later, on April 1, there was a fire in the
storehouse of a man named Van Zant; on the following Saturday
evening there was another fire, and while the people were
returning from this there was still another; and on the next
day, Sunday, there was another alarm, and by this time the
whole town had been worked up to the highest pitch of
excitement. As yet there was nothing to point to any connection
between the stealing and the fires. On the day of the last one,
however, Mrs. Earle happened to overhear remarks by three
Negroes that caused suspicion to light upon them; Mary Burton
was insisting that stolen goods had been brought by Prince and
Cæsar to the house of her master; and although a search of the
home of Hughson failed to produce a great deal, arrests were
made right and left. The case was finally taken to the Supreme
Court, and because of the white persons implicated, the summary
methods ordinarily used in dealing with Negroes were waived for
the time being.
Peggy at first withstood all questioning, denying any
knowledge of the events that had taken place. One day in
prison, however, she remarked to Arthur Price that she was
afraid the Negroes would tell but that she would not forswear
herself unless they brought her into the matter. “How
forswear?” asked Price. “There are fourteen sworn,” she said.
“What, is it about Mr. Hogg’s goods?” he asked. “No,” she
replied, “about the fire.” “What, Peggy,” asked Price, “were
you going to set the town on fire?” “No,” she replied, “but
since I knew of it they made me swear.” She also remarked that
she had faith in Prince, Cuff, and Cæsar. All the while she
used the vilest possible language, and at last, thinking
suddenly that she had revealed too much, she turned upon Price
and with an oath warned him that he had better keep his
counsel. That afternoon she said further to him that she could
not eat because Mary had brought her into the case.
A little later Peggy, much afraid, voluntarily confessed
that early in May she was at the home of John Romme, where in
the course of December the Negroes had had several meetings;
among other things they had conspired to burn the fort first of
all, then the city, then to get all the goods they could and
kill anybody who had money. One evening just about Christmas,
she said, Romme and his wife and ten or eleven Negroes had been
together in a room. Romme had talked about how rich some people
were, gradually working on the feelings of the Negroes and
promising them that if they did not succeed in their designs he
would take them to a strange country and set them free,
meanwhile giving them the impression that he bore a charmed
life. A little later, it appeared, Cæsar gave to Hughson £12;
Hughson was then absent for three days, and when he came again
he brought with him seven or eight guns, some pistols, and some
swords.
As a result of these and other disclosures it was seen that
not only Hughson and Romme but also Ury, who was not so much a
priest as an adventurer, had instigated the plots of the
Negroes; and Quack testified that Hughson was the first
contriver of the plot to burn the houses of the town and kill
the people, though he himself, he confessed, did fire the fort
with a lighted stick. The punishment was terrible. Quack and
Cuffee, the first to be executed, were burned at the stake on
May 30. All through the summer the trials and the executions
continued, harassing New York and indeed the whole country.
Altogether twenty white persons were arrested; four—Hughson,
his wife, Peggy, and Ury—were executed, and some of their
acquaintances were forced to leave the province. One hundred
and fifty-four Negroes were arrested. Thirteen were burned,
eighteen were hanged, and seventy-one transported.
It is evident from these events and from the legislation of
the era that, except for the earnest work of such a sect as the
Quakers, there was little genuine effort for the improvement of
the social condition of the Negro people in the colonies. They
were not even regarded as potential citizens, and both in and
out of the system of slavery were subjected to the harshest
regulations. Towards amicable relations with the other racial
elements that were coming to build up a new country only the
slightest measure of progress was made. Instead, insurrection
after insurrection revealed the sharpest antagonism, and any
outbreak promptly called forth the severest and frequently the
most cruel punishment.
Footnote 22:
(return)
New International Encyclopædia, Article
“Slavery.”
Footnote 23:
(return)
Coman: Industrial History, 42.
Footnote 24:
(return)
New International Encyclopædia, Article
“Slavery.”
Footnote 25:
(return)
Hening: Statutes, II, 170.
Footnote 26:
(return)
Hening: Statutes, I, 146.
Footnote 27:
(return)
Ibid., I, 552.
Footnote 28:
(return)
Hurd, commenting on an act of 1649 declaring all
imported male servants to be tithables, speaks as follows
(230): “Tithables were persons assessed for a
poll-tax, otherwise called the ‘county levies.’ At first,
only free white persons were tithable. The law of 1645
provided for a tax on property and tithable persons. By
1648 property was released and taxes levied only on the
tithables, at a specified poll-tax. Therefore by classing
servants or slaves as tithables, the law attributes to them
legal personality, or a membership in the social state
inconsistent with the condition of a chattel or
property.”
Footnote 29:
(return)
Hening: Statutes, III, 537.
Footnote 30:
(return)
Virginia Magazine of History, X, 281.
Footnote 31:
(return)
The penalty was so ineffective that in 1705 it was
changed simply to imprisonment for six months “without bail
or mainprise.”
Footnote 32:
(return)
Turner: The Negro in Pennsylvania, 29-30.
Footnote 33:
(return)
Russell: The Free Negro in Virginia, 32-33, cites
from the court records of Northampton County, 1651-1654 and
1655-1658, the noteworthy case of a free negro, Anthony
Johnson, who had come to Virginia not later than 1622 and
who by 1650 owned a large tract of land on the Eastern
Shore. To him belonged a Negro, John Casor. After several
years of labor Casor demanded his freedom on the ground
that from the first he had been an indentured servant and
not a slave. When the case came up in court, however, not
only did Johnson win the verdict that Casor was his slave,
but he also won his suit against Robert Parker, a white
man, who he asserted had illegally detained Casor.
Footnote 34:
(return)
Hening: Statutes, IV, 131.
Footnote 35:
(return)
Blake: History of Slavery and the Slave-Trade,
378.
Footnote 36:
(return)
Ballagh: Slavery in Virginia, 12.
Footnote 37:
(return)
Edward Eggleston: “Social Conditions in the Colonies,”
in Century Magazine, October, 1884, p. 863.
Footnote 38:
(return)
For this and the references immediately following note
Locke: Anti-Slavery in America, 11-45.
Footnote 39:
(return)
Brief Statement of the Rise and Progress of the
Testimony of the Religious Society of Friends against
Slavery and the Slave-Trade, 8.
Footnote 40:
(return)
Russell: The Free Negro in Virginia, 138-9.
Footnote 41:
(return)
Ibid., 138.
Footnote 42:
(return)
C.E. Pierre, in Journal of Negro History,
October, 1916, p. 350.
Footnote 43:
(return)
See documents, “Eighteenth Century Slave
Advertisements,” Journal of Negro History, April,
1916, 163-216.
Footnote 44:
(return)
Quoted from Williams: Centennial Oration, “The American
Negro from 1776 to 1876,” 10.
Footnote 45:
(return)
See Rules for the Society of Negroes, 1693, by
Cotton Mather, reprinted, New York, 1888, by George H.
Moore.
Footnote 46:
(return)
Holland: A Refutation of Calumnies, 63.
Footnote 47:
(return)
Holland: A Refutation of Calumnies, 68.
Footnote 48:
(return)
Coffin.
Footnote 49:
(return)
The following account follows mainly Holland, quoting
Hewitt.
Footnote 50:
(return)
The sole authority on the plot is “A Journal of the
Proceedings in the Detection of the Conspiracy formed by
Some White People, in Conjunction with Negro and other
Slaves, for Burning the City of New York in America, and
Murdering the Inhabitants (by Judge Daniel Horsemanden).
New York, 1744.”
CHAPTER III
THE REVOLUTIONARY ERA
1. Sentiment in England and
America
The materialism of the eighteenth century, with all of its
evils, at length produced a liberalism of thought that was to
shake to their very foundations old systems of life in both
Europe and America. The progress of the cause of the Negro in
this period is to be explained by the general diffusion of
ideas that made for the rights of man everywhere. Cowper wrote
his humanitarian poems; in close association with the
romanticism of the day the missionary movement in religion
began to gather force; and the same impulse which in England
began the agitation for a free press and for parliamentary
reform, and which in France accounted for the French
Revolution, in America led to the revolt from Great Britain. No
patriot could come under the influence of any one of these
movements without having his heart and his sense of justice
stirred to some degree in behalf of the slave. At the same time
it must be remembered that the contest of the Americans was
primarily for the definite legal rights of Englishmen rather
than for the more abstract rights of mankind which formed the
platform of the French Revolution; hence arose the great
inconsistency in the position of men who were engaged in a
stern struggle for liberty at the same time that they
themselves were holding human beings in bondage.
In England the new era was formally signalized by an
epoch-making decision. In November, 1769, Charles Stewart, once
a merchant in Norfolk and later receiver general of the customs
of North America, took to England his Negro slave, James
Somerset, who, being sick, was turned adrift by his master.
Later Somerset recovered and Stewart seized him, intending to
have him borne out of the country and sold in Jamaica. Somerset
objected to this and in so doing raised the important legal
question, Did a slave by being brought to England become free?
The case received an extraordinary amount of attention, for
everybody realized that the decision would be far-reaching in
its consequences. After it was argued at three different
sittings, Lord Mansfield, Chief Justice of England, in 1772
handed down from the Court of King’s Bench the judgment that as
soon as ever any slave set his foot upon the soil of England he
became free.
This decision may be taken as fairly representative of the
general advance that the cause of the Negro was making in
England at the time. Early in the century sentiment against the
slave-trade had begun to develop, many pamphlets on the evils
of slavery were circulated, and as early as 1776 a motion for
the abolition of the trade was made in the House of Commons.
John Wesley preached against the system, Adam Smith showed its
ultimate expensiveness, and Burke declared that the slavery
endured by the Negroes in the English settlements was worse
than that ever suffered by any other people. Foremost in the
work of protest were Thomas Clarkson and William Wilberforce,
the one being the leader in investigation and in the
organization of the movement against slavery while the other
was the parliamentary champion of the cause. For years,
assisted by such debaters as Burke, Fox, and the younger Pitt,
Wilberforce worked until on March 25, 1807, the bill for the
abolition of the slave-trade received the royal assent, and
still later until slavery itself was abolished in the English
dominions (1833).
This high thought in England necessarily found some
reflection in America, where the logic of the position of the
patriots frequently forced them to take up the cause of the
slave. As early as 1751 Benjamin Franklin, in his
Observations concerning the Increase of Mankind, pointed
out the evil effects of slavery upon population and the
production of wealth; and in 1761 James Otis, in his argument
against the Writs of Assistance, spoke so vigorously of the
rights of black men as to leave no doubt as to his own
position. To Patrick Henry slavery was a practice “totally
repugnant to the first impressions of right and wrong,” and in
1777 he was interested in a plan for gradual emancipation
received from his friend, Robert Pleasants. Washington desired
nothing more than “to see some plan adopted by which slavery
might be abolished by law”; while Joel Barlow in his
Columbiad gave significant warning to Columbia of the
ills that she was heaping up for herself.
Two of the expressions of sentiment of the day, by reason of
their deep yearning and philosophic calm, somehow stand apart
from others. Thomas Jefferson in his Notes on Virginia
wrote: “The whole commerce between master and slave is a
perpetual exercise of the most boisterous passions; the most
unremitting despotism on the one part, and degrading submission
on the other…. The man must be a prodigy who can retain his
manners and morals undepraved by such circumstances…. I
tremble for my country when I reflect that God is just; that
his justice can not sleep forever; that considering numbers,
nature, and natural means only, a revolution of the wheel of
fortune, an exchange of situation, is among possible events;
that it may become probable by supernatural interference! The
Almighty has no attribute which can take side with us in such a
contest.”51 Henry Laurens, that fine
patriot whose business sense was excelled only by his
idealism, was harassed by the problem and wrote to his son,
Colonel John Laurens, as follows: “You know, my dear son, I
abhor slavery. I was born in a country where slavery had
been established by British kings and parliaments, as well
as by the laws of that country ages before my existence. I
found the Christian religion and slavery growing under the
same authority and cultivation. I nevertheless disliked it.
In former days there was no combating the prejudices of men
supported by interest; the day I hope is approaching when,
from principles of gratitude as well as justice, every man
will strive to be foremost in showing his readiness to
comply with the golden rule. Not less than twenty thousand
pounds sterling would all my Negroes produce if sold at
public auction to-morrow. I am not the man who enslaved
them; they are indebted to Englishmen for that favor;
nevertheless I am devising means for manumitting many of
them, and for cutting off the entail of slavery. Great
powers oppose me—the laws and customs of my country, my own
and the avarice of my countrymen. What will my children say
if I deprive them of so much estate? These are difficulties,
but not insuperable. I will do as much as I can in my time,
and leave the rest to a better hand.”52 Stronger than all else,
however, were the immortal words of the Declaration of
Independence: “We hold these truths to be self-evident: That
all men are created equal; that they are endowed by their
Creator with certain inalienable rights; that among these
are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.” Within the
years to come these words were to be denied and assailed as
perhaps no others in the language; but in spite of all they
were to stand firm and justify the faith of 1776 before
Jefferson himself and others had become submerged in a
gilded opportunism.
It is not to be supposed that such sentiments were by any
means general; nevertheless these instances alone show that
some men at least in the colonies were willing to carry their
principles to their logical conclusion. Naturally opinion
crystallized in formal resolutions or enactments. Unfortunately
most of these were in one way or another rendered ineffectual
after the war; nevertheless the main impulse that they
represented continued to live. In 1769 Virginia declared that
the discriminatory tax levied on free Negroes and mulattoes
since 1668 was “derogatory to the rights of freeborn subjects”
and accordingly should be repealed. In October, 1774, the First
Continental Congress declared in its Articles of Association
that the united colonies would “neither import nor purchase any
slave imported after the first day of December next” and that
they would “wholly discontinue the trade.” On April 16, 1776,
the Congress further resolved that “no slaves be imported into
any of the thirteen colonies”; and the first draft of the
Declaration of Independence contained a strong passage
censuring the King of England for bringing slaves into the
country and then inciting them to rise against their masters.
On April 14, 1775, the first abolition society in the country
was organized in Pennsylvania; in 1778 Virginia once more
passed an act prohibiting the slave-trade; and the Methodist
Conference in Baltimore in 1780 strongly expressed its
disapproval of slavery.
2. The Negro in the War
As in all the greater wars in which the country has engaged,
the position of the Negro was generally improved by the
American Revolution. It was not by reason of any definite plan
that this was so, for in general the disposition of the
government was to keep him out of the conflict. Nevertheless
between the hesitating policy of America and the overtures of
England the Negro made considerable advance.
The American cause in truth presented a strange and
embarrassing dilemma, as we have remarked. In the war itself,
moreover, began the stern cleavage between the North and the
South. At the moment the rift was not clearly discerned, but
afterwards it was to widen into a chasm. Massachusetts bore
more than her share of the struggle, and in the South the
combination of Tory sentiment and the aristocratic social
system made enlistment especially difficult. In this latter
section, moreover, there was always the lurking fear of an
uprising of the slaves, and before the end of the war came
South Carolina and Georgia were very nearly demoralized. In the
course of the conflict South Carolina lost not less than 25,000
slaves,53 about one-fifth of all she
had. Georgia did not lose so many, but proportionally
suffered even more. Some of the Negroes went into the
British army, some went away with the loyalists, and some
took advantage of the confusion and escaped to the Indians.
In Virginia, until they were stopped at least, some slaves
entered the Continental Army as free Negroes.
Three or four facts are outstanding. The formal policy of
Congress and of Washington and his officers was against the
enlistment of Negroes and especially of slaves; nevertheless,
while things were still uncertain, some Negroes entered the
regular units. The inducements offered by the English,
moreover, forced a modification of the American policy in
actual operation; and before the war was over the colonists
were so hard pressed that in more ways than one they were
willing to receive the assistance of Negroes. Throughout the
North Negroes served in the regular units; but while in the
South especially there was much thought given to the training
of slaves, in only one of all the colonies was there a
distinctively Negro military organization, and that one was
Rhode Island. In general it was understood that if a slave
served in the war he was to be given his freedom, and it is
worthy of note that many slaves served in the field instead of
their masters.
In Massachusetts on May 29, 1775, the Committee of Safety
passed an act against the enlistment of slaves as “inconsistent
with the principles that are to be supported.” Another
resolution of June 6 dealing with the same matter was laid on
the table. Washington took command of the forces in and about
Boston July 3, 1775, and on July 10 issued instructions to the
recruiting officers in Massachusetts against the enlisting of
Negroes. Toward the end of September there was a spirited
debate in Congress over a letter to go to Washington, the
Southern delegates, led by Rutledge of South Carolina,
endeavoring to force instructions to the commander-in-chief to
discharge all slaves and free Negroes in the army. A motion to
this effect failed to win a majority; nevertheless, a council
of Washington and his generals on October 8 “agreed unanimously
to reject all slaves, and, by a great majority, to reject
Negroes altogether,” and in his general orders of November 12
Washington acted on this understanding. Meanwhile, however,
Lord Dunmore issued his proclamation declaring free those
indentured servants and Negroes who would join the English
army, and in great numbers the slaves in Virginia flocked to
the British standard. Then on December 14—somewhat to the
amusement of both the Negroes and the English—the Virginia
Convention issued a proclamation offering pardon to those
slaves who returned to their duty within ten days. On December
30 Washington gave instructions for the enlistment of free
Negroes, promising later to lay the matter before Congress; and
a congressional committee on January 16, 1776, reported that
those free Negroes who had already served faithfully in the
army at Cambridge might reënlist but no others, the debate in
this connection having drawn very sharply the line between the
North and the South. Henceforth for all practical purposes the
matter was left in the hands of the individual colonies.
Massachusetts on January 6, 1777, passed a resolution drafting
every seventh man to complete her quota “without any exception,
save the people called Quakers,” and this was as near as she
came at any time in the war to the formal recognition of the
Negro. The Rhode Island Assembly in 1778 resolved to raise a
regiment of slaves, who were to be freed at enlistment, their
owners in no case being paid more than £120. In the Battle of
Rhode Island August 29, 1778, the Negro regiment under Colonel
Greene distinguished itself by deeds of desperate valor,
repelling three times the assaults of an overwhelming force of
Hessian troops. A little later, when Greene was about to be
murdered, some of these same soldiers had to be cut to pieces
before he could be secured. Maryland employed Negroes as
soldiers and sent them into regiments along with white men, and
it is to be remembered that at the time the Negro population of
Maryland was exceeded only by that of Virginia and South
Carolina. For the far South there was the famous Laurens plan
for the raising of Negro regiments.
In a letter to Washington of March 16, 1779, Henry Laurens
suggested the raising and training of three thousand Negroes in
South Carolina. Washington was rather conservative about the
plan, having in mind the ever-present fear of the arming of
Negroes and wondering about the effect on those slaves who were
not given a chance for freedom. On June 30, 1779, however, Sir
Henry Clinton issued a proclamation only less far-reaching than
Dunmore’s, threatening Negroes if they joined the “rebel” army
and offering them security if they came within the British
lines. This was effective; assistance of any kind that the
Continental Army could now get was acceptable; and the plan for
the raising of several battalions of Negroes in the South was
entrusted to Colonel John Laurens, a member of Washington’s
staff. In his own way Colonel Laurens was a man of parts quite
as well as his father; he was thoroughly devoted to the
American cause and Washington said of him that his only fault
was a courage that bordered on rashness. He eagerly pursued his
favorite project; able-bodied slaves were to be paid for by
Congress at the rate of $1,000 each, and one who served to the
end of the war was to receive his freedom and $50 in addition.
In South Carolina, however, Laurens received little
encouragement, and in 1780 he was called upon to go to France
on a patriotic mission. He had not forgotten the matter when he
returned in 1782; but by that time Cornwallis had surrendered
and the country had entered upon the critical period of
adjustment to the new conditions. Washington now wrote to
Laurens: “I must confess that I am not at all astonished at the
failure of your plan. That spirit of freedom which, at the
commencement of this contest, would have gladly sacrificed
everything to the attainment of its object, has long since
subsided, and every selfish passion has taken its place. It is
not the public but private interest which influences the
generality of mankind; nor can the Americans any longer boast
an exception. Under these circumstances, it would rather have
been surprising if you had succeeded; nor will you, I fear,
have better success in Georgia.”54
From this brief survey we may at least see something of the
anomalous position occupied by the Negro in the American
Revolution. Altogether not less than three thousand, and
probably more, members of the race served in the Continental
army. At the close of the conflict New York, Rhode Island, and
Virginia freed their slave soldiers. In general, however, the
system of slavery was not affected, and the English were bound
by the treaty of peace not to carry away any Negroes. As late
as 1786, it is nevertheless interesting to note, a band of
Negroes calling themselves “The King of England’s soldiers”
harassed and alarmed the people on both sides of the Savannah
River.
Slavery remained; but people could not forget the valor of
the Negro regiment in Rhode Island, or the courage of
individual soldiers. They could not forget that it was a Negro,
Crispus Attucks, who had been the patriot leader in the Boston
Massacre, or the scene when he and one of his companions, Jonas
Caldwell, lay in Faneuil Hall. Those who were at Bunker Hill
could not fail to remember Peter Salem, who, when Major
Pitcairn of the British army was exulting in his expected
triumph, rushed forward, shot him in the breast, and killed
him; or Samuel Poor, whose officers testified that he performed
so many brave deeds that “to set forth particulars of his
conduct would be tedious.” These and many more, some with very
humble names, in a dark day worked for a better country. They
died in faith, not having received the promises, but having
seen them afar off.
3. The Northwest Territory and the
Constitution
The materialism and selfishness which rose in the course of
the war to oppose the liberal tendencies of the period, and
which Washington felt did so much to embarrass the government,
became pronounced in the debates on the Northwest Territory and
the Constitution. At the outbreak of the Revolutionary War the
region west of Pennsylvania, east of the Mississippi River,
north of the Ohio River, and south of Canada, was claimed by
Virginia, New York, Connecticut, and Massachusetts. This
territory afforded to these states a source of revenue not
possessed by the others for the payment of debts incurred in
the war, and Maryland and other seaboard states insisted that
in order to equalize matters these claimants should cede their
rights to the general government. The formal cessions were made
and accepted in the years 1782-6. In April, 1784, after
Virginia had made her cession, the most important, Congress
adopted a temporary form of government drawn up by Thomas
Jefferson for the territory south as well as north of the Ohio
River. Jefferson’s most significant provision, however, was
rejected. This declared that “after the year 1800 there shall
be neither slavery nor involuntary servitude in any of the said
states other than in the punishment of crimes whereof the party
shall have been duly convicted to have been personally guilty.”
This early ordinance, although it did not go into effect, is
interesting as an attempt to exclude slavery from the great
West that was beginning to be opened up. On March 3, 1786,
moreover, the Ohio Company was formed in Boston by a group of
New England business men for the purpose of purchasing land in
the West and promoting settlement; and early in June, 1787, Dr.
Manasseh Cutler, one of the chief promoters of the company,
appeared in New York, where the last Continental Congress was
sitting, for the concrete purpose of buying land. He doubtless
did much to hasten action by Congress, and on July 13 was
passed “An Ordinance for the Government of the Territory of the
United States, Northwest of the Ohio,” the Southern states not
having ceded the area south of the river. It was declared that
“There shall be neither slavery nor involuntary servitude in
the said territory, otherwise than in punishment of crimes,
whereof the parties shall be duly convicted.” To this was added
the stipulation (soon afterwards embodied in the Federal
Constitution) for the return of any person escaping into the
territory from whom labor or service was “lawfully claimed in
any one of the original states.” In this shape the ordinance
was adopted, even South Carolina and Georgia concurring; and
thus was paved the way for the first fugitive slave law.
Slavery, already looming up as a dominating issue, was the
cause of two of the three great compromises that entered into
the making of the Constitution of the United States (the third,
which was the first made, being the concession to the smaller
states of equal representation in the Senate). These were the
first but not the last of the compromises that were to mark the
history of the subject; and, as some clear-headed men of the
time perceived, it would have been better and cheaper to settle
the question at once on the high plane of right rather than to
leave it indefinitely to the future. South Carolina, however,
with able representation, largely controlled the thought of the
convention, and she and Georgia made the most extreme demands,
threatening not to accept the Constitution if there was not
compliance with them. An important question was that of
representation, the Southern states advocating representation
according to numbers, slave and free, while the Northern states
were in favor of the representation of free persons only.
Williamson of North Carolina advocated the counting of
three-fifths of the slaves, but this motion was at first
defeated, and there was little real progress until Gouverneur
Morris suggested that representation be according to the
principle of wealth. Mason of Virginia pointed out practical
difficulties which caused the resolution to be made to apply to
direct taxation only, and in this form it began to be generally
acceptable. By this time, however, the deeper feelings of the
delegates on the subject of slavery had been stirred, and they
began to speak plainly. Davie of North Carolina declared that
his state would never enter the Union on any terms that did not
provide for counting at least three-fifths of the slaves and
that “if the Eastern states meant to exclude them altogether
the business was at an end.” It was finally agreed to reckon
three-fifths of the slaves in estimating taxes and to make
taxation the basis of representation. The whole discussion was
renewed, however, in connection with the question of
importation. There were more threats from the far South, and
some of the men from New England, prompted by commercial
interest, even if they did not favor the sentiments expressed,
were at least disposed to give them passive acquiescence. From
Maryland and Virginia, however, came earnest protest. Luther
Martin declared unqualifiedly that to have a clause in the
Constitution permitting the importation of slaves was
inconsistent with the principles of the Revolution and
dishonorable to the American character, and George Mason could
foresee only a future in which a just Providence would punish
such a national sin as slavery by national calamities. Such
utterances were not to dominate the convention, however; it was
a day of expediency, not of morality. A bargain was made
between the commercial interests of the North and the
slave-holding interests of the South, the granting to Congress
of unrestricted power to enact navigation laws being conceded
in exchange for twenty years’ continuance of the slave-trade.
The main agreements on the subject of slavery were thus finally
expressed in the Constitution: “Representatives and direct
taxes shall be apportioned among the several states which may
be included within this Union, according to their respective
numbers, which shall be determined by adding to the whole
number of free persons, including those bound to servitude for
a term of years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three-fifths
of all other persons” (Art. I, Sec. 2); “The migration or
importation of such persons as any of the states now existing
shall think proper to admit, shall not be prohibited by the
congress prior to the year 1808; but a tax or duty may be
imposed, not exceeding ten dollars on each person” (Art. I,
Sec. 9); “No person held to service or labor in one state,
under the laws thereof, escaping into another, shall, in
consequence of any law or regulation therein, be discharged
from such service or labor, but shall be delivered up on claim
of the party to whom such service or labor may be due” (Art.
IV, Sec. 2). With such provisions, though without the use of
the question-begging word slaves, the institution of
human bondage received formal recognition in the organic law of
the new republic of the United States.
“Just what is the light in which we are to regard the
slaves?” wondered James Wilson in the course of the debate.
“Are they admitted as citizens?” he asked; “then why are they
not admitted on an equality with white citizens? Are they
admitted as property? then why is not other property admitted
into the computation?” Such questions and others to which they
gave rise were to trouble more heads than his in the course of
the coming years, and all because a great nation did not have
the courage to do the right thing at the right time.
4. Early Steps toward
Abolition
In spite, however, of the power crystallized in the
Constitution, the moral movement that had set in against
slavery still held its ground, and it was destined never wholly
to languish until slavery ceased altogether to exist in the
United States. Throughout the century the Quakers continued
their good work; in the generation before the war John Woolman
of New Jersey traveled in the Southern colonies preaching that
“the practice of continuing slavery is not right”; and Anthony
Benezet opened in Philadelphia a school for Negroes which he
himself taught without remuneration, and otherwise influenced
Pennsylvania to begin the work of emancipation. In general the
Quakers conducted their campaign along the lines on which they
were most likely to succeed, attacking the slave-trade first of
all but more and more making an appeal to the central
government; and the first Abolition Society, organized in
Pennsylvania in 1775 and consisting mainly of Quakers, had for
its original object merely the relief of free Negroes
unlawfully held in bondage.55 The organization was forced
to suspend its work in the course of the war, but in 1784 it
renewed its meetings, and men of other denominations than
the Quakers now joined in greater numbers. In 1787 the
society was formally reorganized as “The Pennsylvania
Society for Promoting the Abolition of Slavery, the Relief
of Free Negroes unlawfully held in Bondage, and for
Improving the Condition of the African Race.” Benjamin
Franklin was elected president and there was adopted a
constitution which was more and more to serve as a model for
similar societies in the neighboring states.
Four years later, by 1791, there were in the country as many
as twelve abolition societies, and these represented all the
states from Massachusetts to Virginia, with the exception of
New Jersey, where a society was formed the following year. That
of New York, formed in 1785 with John Jay as president, took
the name of the Manumission Society, limiting its aims at first
to promoting manumission and protecting those Negroes who had
already been set free. All of the societies had very clear
ideas as to their mission. The prevalence of kidnaping made
them emphasize “the relief of free Negroes unlawfully held in
bondage,” and in general each one in addition to its executive
committee had committees for inspection, advice, and
protection; for the guardianship of children; for the
superintending of education, and for employment. While the
societies were originally formed to attend to local matters,
their efforts naturally extended in course of time to national
affairs, and on December 8, 1791, nine of them prepared
petitions to Congress for the limitation of the slave-trade.
These petitions were referred to a special committee and
nothing more was heard of them at the time. After two years
accordingly the organizations decided that a more vigorous plan
of action was necessary, and on January 1, 1794, delegates from
nine societies organized in Philadelphia the American
Convention of Abolition Societies. The object of the Convention
was twofold, “to increase the zeal and efficiency of the
individual societies by its advice and encouragement … and to
take upon itself the chief responsibility in regard to national
affairs.” It prepared an address to the country and presented
to Congress a memorial against the fitting out of vessels in
the United States to engage in the slave-trade, and it had the
satisfaction of seeing Congress in the same year pass a bill to
this effect.
Some of the organizations were very active and one as far
South as that in Maryland was at first very powerful. Always
were they interested in suits in courts of law. In 1797 the New
York Society reported 90 complaints, 36 persons freed, 21 cases
still in suit, and 19 under consideration. The Pennsylvania
Society reported simply that it had been instrumental in the
liberation of “many hundreds” of persons. The different
branches, however, did not rest with mere liberation; they
endeavored generally to improve the condition of the Negroes in
their respective communities, each one being expected to report
to the Convention on the number of freedmen in its state and on
their property, employment, and conduct. From time to time also
the Convention prepared addresses to these people, and
something of the spirit of its work and also of the social
condition of the Negro at the time may be seen from the
following address of 1796:
To the Free Africans and Other Free People of Color in
the United States.
The Convention of Deputies from the Abolition Societies
in the United States, assembled at Philadelphia, have
undertaken to address you upon subjects highly interesting
to your prosperity.
They wish to see you act worthily of the rank you have
acquired as freemen, and thereby to do credit to
yourselves, and to justify the friends and advocates of
your color in the eyes of the world.
As the result of our united reflections, we have
concluded to call your attention to the following articles
of advice. We trust they are dictated by the purest regard
for your welfare, for we view you as Friends and
Brethren.
In the first place, We earnestly recommend to
you, a regular attention to the important duty of public
worship; by which means you will evince gratitude to your
Creator, and, at the same time, promote knowledge, union,
friendship, and proper conduct among yourselves.
Secondly, We advise such of you, as have not been
taught reading, writing, and the first principles of
arithmetic, to acquire them as early as possible. Carefully
attend to the instruction of your children in the same
simple and useful branches of education. Cause them,
likewise, early and frequently to read the holy Scriptures;
these contain, amongst other great discoveries, the
precious record of the original equality of mankind, and of
the obligations of universal justice and benevolence, which
are derived from the relation of the human race to each
other in a common Father.
Thirdly, Teach your children useful trades, or to
labor with their hands in cultivating the earth. These
employments are favorable to health and virtue. In the
choice of masters, who are to instruct them in the above
branches of business, prefer those who will work with them;
by this means they will acquire habits of industry, and be
better preserved from vice than if they worked alone, or
under the eye of persons less interested in their welfare.
In forming contracts, for yourselves or children, with
masters, it may be useful to consult such persons as are
capable of giving you the best advice, and who are known to
be your friends, in order to prevent advantages being taken
of your ignorance of the laws and customs of our
country.
Fourthly, Be diligent in your respective
callings, and faithful in all the relations you bear in
society, whether as husbands, wives, fathers, children or
hired servants. Be just in all your dealings. Be simple in
your dress and furniture, and frugal in your family
expenses. Thus you will act like Christians as well as
freemen, and, by these means, you will provide for the
distresses and wants of sickness and old age.
Fifthly, Refrain from the use of spirituous
liquors; the experience of many thousands of the citizens
of the United States has proved that these liquors are not
necessary to lessen the fatigue of labor, nor to obviate
the effects of heat or cold; nor can they, in any degree,
add to the innocent pleasures of society.
Sixthly, Avoid frolicking, and amusements which
lead to expense and idleness; they beget habits of
dissipation and vice, and thus expose you to deserved
reproach amongst your white neighbors.
Seventhly, We wish to impress upon your minds the
moral and religious necessity of having your marriages
legally performed; also to have exact registers preserved
of all the births and deaths which occur in your respective
families.
Eighthly, Endeavor to lay up as much as possible
of your earnings for the benefit of your children, in case
you should die before they are able to maintain
themselves—your money will be safest and most beneficial
when laid out in lots, houses, or small farms.
Ninthly, We recommend to you, at all times and
upon all occasions, to behave yourselves to all persons in
a civil and respectful manner, by which you may prevent
contention and remove every just occasion of complaint. We
beseech you to reflect, that it is by your good conduct
alone that you can refute the objections which have been
made against you as rational and moral creatures, and
remove many of the difficulties which have occurred in the
general emancipation of such of your brethren as are yet in
bondage.
With hearts anxious for your welfare, we commend you to
the guidance and protection of that Being who is
able to keep you from all evil, and who is the common
Father and Friend of the whole family of mankind.
Theodore Foster, President. Philadelphia, January 6th,
1796. Thomas P. Cope, Secretary.
The general impulse for liberty which prompted the
Revolution and the early Abolition societies naturally found
some reflection in formal legislation. The declarations of the
central government under the Confederation were not very
effective, and for more definite enactments we have to turn to
the individual states. The honor of being the first actually to
prohibit and abolish slavery really belongs to Vermont, whose
constitution, adopted in 1777, even before she had come into
the Union, declared very positively against the system. In 1782
the old Virginia statute forbidding emancipation except for
meritorious services was repealed. The repeal was in force ten
years, and in this time manumissions were numerous. Maryland
soon afterwards passed acts similar to those in Virginia
prohibiting the further introduction of slaves and removing
restraints on emancipation, and New York and New Jersey also
prohibited the further introduction of slaves from Africa or
from other states. In 1780, in spite of considerable opposition
because of the course of the war, the Pennsylvania Assembly
passed an act forbidding the further introduction of slaves and
giving freedom to all persons thereafter born in the state.
Similar provisions were enacted in Connecticut and Rhode Island
in 1784. Meanwhile Massachusetts was much agitated, and
beginning in 1766 there were before the courts several cases in
which Negroes sued for their freedom.56 Their general argument was
that the royal charter declared that all persons residing in
the province were to be as free as the king’s subjects in
Great Britain, that by Magna Carta no subject could be
deprived of liberty except by the judgment of his peers, and
that any laws that may have been passed in the province to
mitigate or regulate the evil of slavery did not authorize
it. Sometimes the decisions were favorable, but at the
beginning of the Revolution Massachusetts still recognized
the system by the decision that no slave could be enlisted
in the army. In 1777, however, some slaves brought from
Jamaica were ordered to be set at liberty, and it was
finally decided in 1783 that the declaration in the
Massachusetts Bill of Rights to the effect that “all men are
born free and equal” prohibited slavery. In this same year
New Hampshire incorporated in her constitution a prohibitive
article. By the time the convention for the framing of the
Constitution of the United States met in Philadelphia in
1787, two of the original thirteen states (Massachusetts and
New Hampshire) had positively prohibited slavery, and in
three others (Pennsylvania, Connecticut, and Rhode Island)
gradual abolition was in progress.
The next decade was largely one of the settlement of new
territory, and by its close the pendulum seemed to have swung
decidedly backward. In 1799, however, after much effort and
debating, New York at last declared for gradual abolition, and
New Jersey did likewise in 1804. In general, gradual
emancipation was the result of the work of people who were
humane but also conservative and who questioned the wisdom of
thrusting upon the social organism a large number of Negroes
suddenly emancipated. Sometimes, however, a gradual
emancipation act was later followed by one for immediate
manumission, as in New York in 1817. At first those who favored
gradual emancipation were numerous in the South as well as in
the North, but in general after Gabriel’s insurrection in 1800,
though some individuals were still outstanding, the South was
quiescent. The character of the acts that were really put in
force can hardly be better stated than has already been done by
the specialist in the subject.57 We read:
Gradual emancipation is defined as the extinction of
slavery by depriving it of its hereditary quality. In
distinction from the clauses in the constitutions of
Vermont, Massachusetts, and New Hampshire, which directly
or indirectly affected the condition of slavery as already
existing, the gradual emancipation acts left this condition
unchanged and affected only the children born after the
passage of the act or after a fixed date. Most of these
acts followed that of Pennsylvania in providing that the
children of a slave mother should remain with her owner as
servants until they reached a certain age, of from
twenty-one to twenty-eight years, as stated in the various
enactments. In Pennsylvania, however, they were to be
regarded as free. In Connecticut, on the other hand, they
were to be “held in servitude” until twenty-five years of
age and after that to be free. The most liberal policy was
that of Rhode Island, where the children were pronounced
free but were to be supported by the town and educated in
reading, writing, and arithmetic, morality and religion.
The latter clauses, however, were repealed the following
year, leaving the children to be supported by the owner of
the mother until twenty-one years of age, and only if he
abandoned his claims to the mother to become a charge to
the town. In New York and New Jersey they were to remain as
servants until a certain age, but were regarded as free,
and liberal opportunities were given the master for the
abandonment of his claims, the children in such cases to be
supported at the common charge…. The manumission and
emancipation acts were naturally followed, as in the case
of the constitutional provision in Vermont, by the attempts
of some of the slave-owners to dispose of their property
outside the State. Amendments to the laws were found
necessary, and the Abolition Societies found plenty of
occasion for their exertions in protecting free blacks from
seizure and illegal sale and in looking after the execution
and amendment of the laws. The process of gradual
emancipation was also unsatisfactory on account of the
length of time it would require, and in Pennsylvania and
Connecticut attempts were made to obtain acts for immediate
emancipation.
5. Beginning of Racial
Consciousness
Of supreme importance in this momentous period, more
important perhaps in its ultimate effect than even the work of
the Abolition Societies, was what the Negro was doing for
himself. In the era of the Revolution began that racial
consciousness on which almost all later effort for social
betterment has been based.
By 1700 the only coöperative effort on the part of the Negro
was such as that in the isolated society to which Cotton Mather
gave rules, or in a spasmodic insurrection, or a rather crude
development of native African worship. As yet there was no
genuine basis of racial self-respect. In one way or another,
however, in the eighteenth century the idea of association
developed, and especially in Boston about the time of the
Revolution Negroes began definitely to work together; thus they
assisted individuals in test cases in the courts, and when
James Swan in his Dissuasion from the Slave Trade made
such a statement as that “no country can be called free where
there is one slave,” it was “at the earnest desire of the
Negroes in Boston” that the revised edition of the pamphlet was
published.
From the very beginning the Christian Church was the race’s
foremost form of social organization. It was but natural that
the first distinctively Negro churches should belong to the
democratic Baptist denomination. There has been much discussion
as to which was the very first Negro Baptist church, and good
claims have been put forth by the Harrison Street Baptist
Church of Petersburg, Va., and for a church in Williamsburg,
Va., organization in each case going back to 1776. A student of
the subject, however, has shown that there was a Negro Baptist
church at Silver Bluff, “on the South Carolina side of the
Savannah River, in Aiken County, just twelve miles from
Augusta, Ga.,” founded not earlier than 1773, not later than
1775.58 In any case special interest
attaches to the First Bryan Baptist Church, of Savannah,
founded in January, 1788. The origin of this body goes back
to George Liele, a Negro born in Virginia, who might justly
lay claim to being America’s first foreign missionary.
Converted by a Georgia Baptist minister, he was licensed as
a probationer and was known to preach soon afterwards at a
white quarterly meeting.59 In 1783 he preached in the
vicinity of Savannah, and one of those who came to hear him
was Andrew Bryan, a slave of Jonathan Bryan. Liele then went
to Jamaica and in 1784 began to preach in Kingston, where
with four brethren from America he formed a church. At first
he was subjected to persecution; nevertheless by 1791 he had
baptized over four hundred persons. Eight or nine months
after he left for Jamaica, Andrew Bryan began to preach, and
at first he was permitted to use a building at Yamacraw, in
the suburbs of Savannah. Of this, however, he was in course
of time dispossessed, the place being a rendezvous for those
Negroes who had been taken away from their homes by the
British. Many of these men were taken before the magistrates
from time to time, and some were whipped and others
imprisoned. Bryan himself, having incurred the ire of the
authorities, was twice imprisoned and once publicly whipped,
being so cut that he “bled abundantly”; but he told his
persecutors that he “would freely suffer death for the cause
of Jesus Christ,” and after a while he was permitted to go
on with his work. For some time he used a barn, being
assisted by his brother Sampson; then for £50 he purchased
his freedom, and afterwards he began to use for worship a
house that Sampson had been permitted to erect. By 1791 his
church had two hundred members, but over a hundred more had
been received as converted members though they had not won
their masters’ permission to be baptized. An interesting
sidelight on these people is furnished by the statement that
probably fifty of them could read though only three could
write. Years afterwards, in 1832, when the church had grown
to great numbers, a large part of the congregation left the
Bryan Church and formed what is now the First African
Baptist Church of Savannah. Both congregations, however,
remembered their early leader as one “clear in the grand
doctrines of the Gospel, truly pious, and the instrument of
doing more good among the poor slaves than all the learned
doctors in America.”
While Bryan was working in Savannah, in Richmond, Va., rose
Lott Cary, a man of massive and erect frame and of great
personality. Born a slave in 1780, Cary worked for a number of
years in a tobacco factory, leading a wicked life. Converted in
1807, he made rapid advance in education and he was licensed as
a Baptist preacher. He purchased his own freedom and that of
his children (his first wife having died), organized a
missionary society, and then in 1821 himself went as a
missionary to the new colony of Liberia, in whose interest he
worked heroically until his death in 1828.
More clearly defined than the origin of Negro Baptist
churches are the beginnings of African Methodism. Almost from
the time of its introduction in the country Methodism made
converts among the Negroes and in 1786 there were nearly two
thousand Negroes in the regular churches of the denomination,
which, like the Baptist denomination, it must be remembered,
was before the Revolution largely overshadowed in official
circles by the Protestant Episcopal Church. The general
embarrassment of the Episcopal Church in America in connection
with the war, and the departure of many loyalist ministers,
gave opportunity to other denominations as well as to certain
bodies of Negroes. The white members of St. George’s Methodist
Episcopal Church in Philadelphia, however, determined to set
apart its Negro membership and to segregate it in the gallery.
Then in 1787 came a day when the Negroes, choosing not to be
insulted, and led by Richard Allen and Absalom Jones, left the
edifice, and with these two men as overseers on April 17
organized the Free African Society. This was intended to be
“without regard to religious tenets,” the members being banded
together “to support one another in sickness and for the
benefit of their widows and fatherless children.” The society
was in the strictest sense fraternal, there being only eight
charter members: Absalom Jones, Richard Allen, Samuel Boston,
Joseph Johnson, Cato Freeman, Cæsar Cranchell, James Potter,
and William White. By 1790 the society had on deposit in the
Bank of North America £42 9s. id., and that it generally stood
for racial enterprise may be seen from the fact that in 1788 an
organization in Newport known as the Negro Union, in which Paul
Cuffe was prominent, wrote proposing a general exodus of the
Negroes to Africa. Nothing came of the suggestion at the time,
but at least it shows that representative Negroes of the day
were beginning to think together about matters of general
policy.
In course of time the Free African Society of Philadelphia
resolved into an “African Church,” and this became affiliated
with the Protestant Episcopal Church, whose bishop had
exercised an interest in it. Out of this organization developed
St. Thomas’s Episcopal Church, organized in 1791 and formally
opened for service July 17, 1794. Allen was at first selected
for ordination, but he decided to remain a Methodist and Jones
was chosen in his stead and thus became the first Negro rector
in the United States. Meanwhile, however, in 1791, Allen
himself had purchased a lot at the corner of Sixth and Lombard
Streets; he at once set about arranging for the building that
became Bethel Church; and in 1794 he formally sold the lot to
the church and the new house of worship was dedicated by Bishop
Asbury of the Methodist Episcopal Church. With this general
body Allen and his people for a number of years remained
affiliated, but difficulties arose and separate churches having
come into being in other places, a convention of Negro
Methodists was at length called to meet in Philadelphia April
9, 1816. To this came sixteen delegates—Richard Allen, Jacob
Tapsico, Clayton Durham, James Champion, Thomas Webster, of
Philadelphia; Daniel Coker, Richard Williams, Henry Harden,
Stephen Hill, Edward Williamson, Nicholas Gailliard, of
Baltimore: Jacob Marsh, Edward Jackson, William Andrew, of
Attleborough, Penn.; Peter Spencer, of Wilmington, Del., and
Peter Cuffe, of Salem, N.J.—and these were the men who founded
the African Methodist Episcopal Church. Coker, of whom we shall
hear more in connection with Liberia, was elected bishop, but
resigned in favor of Allen, who served until his death in
1831.
In 1796 a congregation in New York consisting of James
Varick and others also withdrew from the main body of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, and in 1800 dedicated a house of
worship. For a number of years it had the oversight of the
older organization, but after preliminary steps in 1820, on
June 21, 1821, the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church was
formally organized. To the first conference came 19 preachers
representing 6 churches and 1,426 members. Varick was elected
district chairman, but soon afterwards was made bishop. The
polity of this church from the first differed somewhat from
that of the A.M.E. denomination in that representation of the
laity was a prominent feature and there was no bar to the
ordination of women.
Of denominations other than the Baptist and the Methodist,
the most prominent in the earlier years was the Presbyterian,
whose first Negro ministers were John Gloucester and John
Chavis. Gloucester owed his training to the liberal tendencies
that about 1800 were still strong in eastern Tennessee and
Kentucky, and in 1810 took charge of the African Presbyterian
Church which in 1807 had been established in Philadelphia. He
was distinguished by a rich musical voice and the general
dignity of his life, and he himself became the father of four
Presbyterian ministers. Chavis had a very unusual career. After
passing “through a regular course of academic studies” at
Washington Academy, now Washington and Lee University, in 1801
he was commissioned by the General Assembly of the
Presbyterians as a missionary to the Negroes. He worked with
increasing reputation until Nat Turner’s insurrection caused
the North Carolina legislature in 1832 to pass an act silencing
all Negro preachers. Then in Wake County and elsewhere he
conducted schools for white boys until his death in 1838. In
these early years distinction also attaches to Lemuel Haynes, a
Revolutionary patriot and the first Negro preacher of the
Congregational denomination. In 1785 he became the pastor of a
white congregation in Torrington, Conn., and in 1818 began to
serve another in Manchester, N.H.
After the church the strongest organization among Negroes
has undoubtedly been that of secret societies commonly known as
“lodges.” The benefit societies were not necessarily secret and
call for separate consideration. On March 6, 1775, an army
lodge attached to one of the regiments stationed under General
Gage in or near Boston initiated Prince Hall and fourteen other
colored men into the mysteries of Freemasonry.60 These fifteen men on March
2, 1784, applied to the Grand Lodge of England for a
warrant. This was issued to “African Lodge, No. 459,” with
Prince Hall as master, September 29, 1784. Various delays
and misadventures befell the warrant, however, so that it
was not actually received before April 29, 1787. The lodge
was then duly organized May 6. From this beginning developed
the idea of Masonry among the Negroes of America. As early
as 1792 Hall was formally styled Grand Master, and in 1797
he issued a license to thirteen Negroes to “assemble and
work” as a lodge in Philadelphia; and there was also at this
time a lodge in Providence. Thus developed in 1808 the
“African Grand Lodge” of Boston, afterwards known as “Prince
Hall Lodge of Massachusetts”; the second Grand Lodge, called
the “First Independent African Grand Lodge of North America
in and for the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania,” organized in
1815; and the “Hiram Grand Lodge of Pennsylvania.”
Something of the interest of the Masons in their people, and
the calm judgment that characterized their procedure, may be
seen from the words of their leader, Prince Hall.61 Speaking in 1797, and having
in mind the revolution in Hayti and recent indignities
inflicted upon the race in Boston, he said:
When we hear of the bloody wars which are now in the
world, and thousands of our fellowmen slain; fathers and
mothers bewailing the loss of their sons; wives for the
loss of their husbands; towns and cities burnt and
destroyed; what must be the heartfelt sorrow and distress
of these poor and unhappy people! Though we can not help
them, the distance being so great, yet we may sympathize
with them in their troubles, and mingle a tear of sorrow
with them, and do as we are exhorted to—weep with those
that weep….
Now, my brethren, as we see and experience that all
things here are frail and changeable and nothing here to be
depended upon: Let us seek those things which are above,
which are sure and steadfast, and unchangeable, and at the
same time let us pray to Almighty God, while we remain in
the tabernacle, that he would give us the grace and
patience and strength to bear up under all our troubles,
which at this day God knows we have our share. Patience I
say, for were we not possessed of a great measure of it you
could not bear up under the daily insults you meet with in
the streets of Boston; much more on public days of
recreation, how are you shamefully abused, and that at such
a degree, that you may truly be said to carry your lives in
your hands; and the arrows of death are flying about your
heads; helpless old women have their clothes torn off their
backs, even to the exposing of their nakedness; and by whom
are these disgraceful and abusive actions committed? Not by
the men born and bred in Boston, for they are better bred;
but by a mob or horde of shameless, low-lived, envious,
spiteful persons, some of them not long since, servants in
gentlemen’s kitchens, scouring knives, tending horses, and
driving chaise. ‘Twas said by a gentleman who saw that
filthy behavior in the Common, that in all the places he
had been in he never saw so cruel behavior in all his life,
and that a slave in the West Indies, on Sundays or
holidays, enjoys himself and friends without molestation.
Not only this man, but many in town who have seen their
behavior to you, and that without any provocations twenty
or thirty cowards fall upon one man, have wondered at the
patience of the blacks; ’tis not for want of courage in
you, for they know that they dare not face you man for man,
but in a mob, which we despise, and had rather suffer wrong
than do wrong, to the disturbance of the community and the
disgrace of our reputation; for every good citizen does
honor to the laws of the State where he resides….
My brethren, let us not be cast down under these and
many other abuses we at present labor under: for the
darkest is before the break of day. My brethren, let us
remember what a dark day it was with our African brethren
six years ago, in the French West Indies. Nothing but the
snap of the whip was heard from morning to evening;
hanging, breaking on the wheel, burning, and all manner of
tortures inflicted on those unhappy people, for nothing
else but to gratify their masters’ pride, wantonness, and
cruelty: but blessed be God, the scene is changed; they now
confess that God hath no respect of persons, and therefore
receive them as their friends, and treat them as brothers.
Thus doth Ethiopia begin to stretch forth her hand, from a
sink of slavery to freedom and equality.
An African Society was organized in New York in 1808 and
chartered in 1810, and out of it grew in course of time three
or four other organizations. Generally close to the social aim
of the church and sometimes directly fathered by the secret
societies were the benefit organizations, which even in the
days of slavery existed for aid in sickness or at death; in
fact, it was the hopelessness of the general situation coupled
with the yearning for care when helpless that largely called
these societies into being. Their origin has been explained
somewhat as follows:
Although it was unlawful for Negroes to assemble without the
presence of a white man, and so unlawful to allow a
congregation of slaves on a plantation without the consent of
the master, these organizations existed and held these meetings
on the “lots” of some of the law-makers themselves. The general
plan seems to have been to select some one who could read and
write and make him the secretary. The meeting-place having been
selected, the members would come by ones and twos, make their
payments to the secretary, and quietly withdraw. The book of
the secretary was often kept covered up on the bed. In many of
the societies each member was known by number and in paying
simply announced his number. The president of such a society
was usually a privileged slave who had the confidence of his or
her master and could go and come at will. Thus a form of
communication could be kept up between all members. In event of
death of a member, provision was made for decent burial, and
all the members as far as possible obtained permits to attend
the funeral. Here and again their plan of getting together was
brought into play. In Richmond they would go to the church by
ones and twos and there sit as near together as convenient. At
the close of the service a line of march would be formed when
sufficiently far from the church to make it safe to do so. It
is reported that the members were faithful to each other and
that every obligation was faithfully carried out. This was the
first form of insurance known to the Negro from which his
family received a benefit.62
All along of course a determining factor in the Negro’s
social progress was the service that he was able to render to
any community in which he found himself as well as to his own
people. Sometimes he was called upon to do very hard work,
sometimes very unpleasant or dangerous work; but if he answered
the call of duty and met an actual human need, his service had
to receive recognition. An example of such work was found in
his conduct in the course of the yellow fever epidemic in
Philadelphia in 1793. Knowing that fever in general was not
quite as severe in its ravages upon Negroes as upon white
people, the daily papers of Philadelphia called upon the
colored people in the town to come forward and assist with the
sick. The Negroes consented, and Absalom Jones and William Gray
were appointed to superintend the operations, though as usual
it was upon Richard Allen that much of the real responsibility
fell. In September the fever increased and upon the Negroes
devolved also the duty of removing corpses. In the course of
their work they encountered much opposition; thus Jones said
that a white man threatened to shoot him if he passed his house
with a corpse. This man himself the Negroes had to bury three
days afterwards. When the epidemic was over, under date January
23, 1794, Matthew Clarkson, the mayor, wrote the following
testimonial: “Having, during the prevalence of the late
malignant disorder, had almost daily opportunities of seeing
the conduct of Absalom Jones and Richard Allen, and the people
employed by them to bury the dead, I with cheerfulness give
this testimony of my approbation of their proceedings, as far
as the same came under my notice. Their diligence, attention,
and decency of deportment, afforded me, at the time, much
satisfaction.” After the lapse of years it is with something of
the pathos of martyrdom that we are impressed by the service of
these struggling people, who by their self-abnegation and
patriotism endeavored to win and deserve the privileges of
American citizenship.
All the while, in one way or another, the Negro was making
advance in education. As early as 1704 we have seen that Neau
opened a school in New York; there was Benezet’s school in
Philadelphia before the Revolutionary War, and in 1798 one for
Negroes was established in Boston. In the first part of the
century, we remember also, some Negroes were apprenticed in
Virginia under the oversight of the church. In 1764 the editor
of a paper in Williamsburg, Va., established a school for
Negroes, and we have seen that as many as one-sixth of the
members of Andrew Bryan’s congregation in the far Southern city
of Savannah could read by 1790. Exceptional men, like
Gloucester and Chavis, of course availed themselves of such
opportunities as came their way. All told, by 1800 the Negro
had received much more education than is commonly supposed.
Two persons—one in science and one in literature—because of
their unusual attainments attracted much attention. The first
was Benjamin Banneker of Maryland, and the second Phillis
Wheatley of Boston. Banneker in 1770 constructed the first
clock striking the hours that was made in America, and from
1792 to 1806 published an almanac adapted to Maryland and the
neighboring states. He was thoroughly scholarly in mathematics
and astronomy, and by his achievements won a reputation for
himself in Europe as well as in America. Phillis Wheatley,
after a romantic girlhood of transition from Africa to a
favorable environment in Boston, in 1773 published her Poems
on Various Subjects, which volume she followed with several
interesting occasional poems.63 For the summer of this year
she was the guest in England of the Countess of Huntingdon,
whose patronage she had won by an elegiac poem on George
Whitefield; in conversation even more than in verse-making
she exhibited her refined taste and accomplishment, and
presents were showered upon her, one of them being a copy of
the magnificent 1770 Glasgow folio edition of Paradise
Lost, which was given by Brook Watson, Lord Mayor of
London, and which is now preserved in the library of Harvard
University. In the earlier years of the next century her
poems found their way into the common school readers. One of
those in her representative volume was addressed to Scipio
Moorhead, a young Negro of Boston who had shown some talent
for painting. Thus even in a dark day there were those who
were trying to struggle upward to the light.
Footnote 51:
(return)
“The Writings of Thomas Jefferson, issued under the
auspices of the Thomas Jefferson Memorial Association,” 20
vols., Washington, 1903, II, 226-227.
Footnote 52:
(return)
“A South Carolina Protest against Slavery (being a
letter written from Henry Laurens, second president of the
Continental Congress, to his son, Colonel John Laurens;
dated Charleston, S.C., August 14th, 1776).” Reprinted by
G.P. Putnam, New York, 1861.
Footnote 53:
(return)
Historical Notes on the Employment of Negroes in the
American Army of the Revolution, by G.H. Moore, New York,
1862, p. 15.
Footnote 54:
(return)
Sparks’s Washington, VIII, 322-323.
Footnote 55:
(return)
Locke: Anti-Slavery in America, 97.
Footnote 56:
(return)
See Williams: History of the Negro Race in
America, I, 228-236.
Footnote 57:
(return)
Locke, 124-126.
Footnote 58:
(return)
Walter H. Brooks: The Silver Bluff Church.
Footnote 59:
(return)
See letters in Journal of Negro History, January, 1916,
69-97.
Footnote 60:
(return)
William H. Upton: Negro Masonry, Cambridge, 1899,
10.
Footnote 61:
(return)
“A Charge Delivered to the African Lodge, June 24, 1797,
at Menotomy. By the Right Worshipful Prince Hall.”
(Boston?) 1797.
Footnote 62:
(return)
Hampton Conference Report, No. 8
Footnote 63:
(return)
For a full study see Chapter II of The Negro in
Literature and Art.
CHAPTER IV
THE NEW WEST, THE SOUTH, AND THE WEST INDIES
The twenty years of the administrations of the first three
presidents of the United States—or, we might say, the three
decades between 1790 and 1820—constitute what might be
considered the “Dark Ages” of Negro history; and yet, as with
most “Dark Ages,” at even a glance below the surface these
years will be found to be throbbing with life, and we have
already seen that in them the Negro was doing what he could on
his own account to move forward. After the high moral stand of
the Revolution, however, the period seems quiescent, and it was
indeed a time of definite reaction. This was attributable to
three great events: the opening of the Southwest with the
consequent demand for slaves, the Haytian revolution beginning
in 1791, and Gabriel’s insurrection in 1800.
In no way was the reaction to be seen more clearly than in
the decline of the work of the American Convention of Delegates
from the Abolition Societies. After 1798 neither Connecticut
nor Rhode Island sent delegates; the Southern states all fell
away by 1803; and while from New England came the excuse that
local conditions hardly made aggressive effort any longer
necessary, the lack of zeal in this section was also due to
some extent to a growing question as to the wisdom of
interfering with slavery in the South. In Virginia, that just a
few years before had been so active, a statute was now passed
imposing a penalty of one hundred dollars on any person who
assisted a slave in asserting his freedom, provided he failed
to establish the claim; and another provision enjoined that no
member of an abolition society should serve as a juror in a
freedom suit. Even the Pennsylvania society showed signs of
faintheartedness, and in 1806 the Convention decided upon
triennial rather than annual meetings. It did not again become
really vigorous until after the War of 1812.
1. The Cotton-Gin, the New Southwest, and
the First Fugitive Slave Law
Of incalculable significance in the history of the Negro in
America was the series of inventions in England by Arkwright,
Hargreaves, and Crompton in the years 1768-79. In the same
period came the discovery of the power of steam by James Watt
of Glasgow and its application to cotton manufacture, and
improvements followed quickly in printing and bleaching. There
yet remained one final invention of importance for the
cultivation of cotton on a large scale. Eli Whitney, a graduate
of Yale, went to Georgia and was employed as a teacher by the
widow of General Greene on her plantation. Seeing the need of
some machine for the more rapid separating of cotton-seed from
the fiber, he labored until in 1793 he succeeded in making his
cotton-gin of practical value. The tradition is persistent,
however, that the real credit of the invention belongs to a
Negro on the plantation. The cotton-gin created great
excitement throughout the South and began to be utilized
everywhere. The cultivation and exporting of the staple grew by
leaps and bounds. In 1791 only thirty-eight bales of standard
size were exported from the United States; in 1816, however,
the cotton sent out of the country was worth $24,106,000 and
was by far the most valuable article of export. The current
price was 28 cents a pound. Thus at the very time that the
Northern states were abolishing slavery, an industry that had
slumbered became supreme, and the fate of hundreds of thousands
of Negroes was sealed.
Meanwhile the opening of the West went forward, and from
Maine and Massachusetts, Carolina and Georgia journeyed the
pioneers to lay the foundations of Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois,
and Alabama and Mississippi. It was an eager, restless caravan
that moved, and sometimes more than a hundred persons in a
score of wagons were to be seen going from a single town in the
East—”Baptists and Methodists and Democrats.” The careers of
Boone and Sevier and those who went with them, and the story of
their fights with the Indians, are now a part of the romance of
American history. In 1790 a cluster of log huts on the Ohio
River was named in honor of the Society of the Cincinnati. In
1792 Kentucky was admitted to the Union, the article on slavery
in her constitution encouraging the system and discouraging
emancipation, and Tennessee also entered as a slave state in
1796.
Of tremendous import to the Negro were the questions
relating to the Mississippi Territory. After the Revolution
Georgia laid claim to great tracts of land now comprising the
states of Alabama and Mississippi, with the exception of the
strip along the coast claimed by Spain in connection with
Florida. This territory became a rich field for speculation,
and its history in its entirety makes a complicated story. A
series of sales to what were known as the Yazoo Companies,
especially in that part of the present states whose northern
boundary would be a line drawn from the mouth of the Yazoo to
the Chattahoochee, resulted in conflicting claims, the last
grant sale being made in 1795 by a corrupt legislature at the
price of a cent and a half an acre. James Jackson now raised
the cry of bribery and corruption, resigned from the United
States Senate, secured a seat in the state legislature, and on
February 13, 1796, carried through a bill rescinding the action
of the previous year,64 and the legislature burned
the documents concerned with the Yazoo sale in token of its
complete repudiation of them. The purchasers to whom the
companies had sold lands now began to bombard Congress with
petitions and President Adams helped to arrive at a
settlement by which Georgia transferred the lands in
question to the Federal Government, which undertook to form
of them the Mississippi Territory and to pay any damages
involved. In 1802 Georgia threw the whole burden upon the
central government by transferring to it all of her
land beyond her present boundaries, though for this she
exacted an article favorable to slavery. All was now made
into the Mississippi Territory, to which Congress held out
the promise that it would be admitted as a state as soon as
its population numbered 60,000; but Alabama was separated
from Mississippi in 1816. The old matter of claims was not
finally disposed of until an act of 1814 appropriated
$5,000,000 for the purpose. In the same year Andrew
Jackson’s decisive victories over the Creeks at Talladega
and Horseshoe Bend—of which more must be said—resulted in
the cession of a vast tract of the land of that unhappy
nation and thus finally opened for settlement three-fourths
of the present state of Alabama.
It was in line with the advance that slavery was making in
new territory that there was passed the first Fugitive Slave
Act (1793). This grew out of the discussion incident to the
seizure in 1791 at Washington, Penn., of a Negro named John,
who was taken to Virginia, and the correspondence between the
Governor of Pennsylvania and the Governor of Virginia with
reference to the case. The important third section of the act
read as follows:
And be it also enacted, That when a person held to
labor in any of the United States, or in either of the
territories on the northwest or south of the river Ohio,
under the laws thereof, shall escape into any other of the
said states or territory, the person to whom such labor or
service may be due, his agent or attorney, is hereby
empowered to seize or arrest such fugitive from labor, and
to take him or her before any judge of the circuit or
district courts of the United States, residing or being
within the state, or before any magistrate of a county,
city or town corporate, wherein such seizure or arrest
shall be made, and upon proof to the satisfaction of such
judge or magistrate, either by oral testimony or affidavit
taken before and certified by a magistrate of any such
state or territory, that the person so seized or arrested,
doth, under the laws of the state or territory from which
he or she fled, owe service or labor to the person claiming
him or her, it shall be the duty of such judge or
magistrate to give a certificate thereof to such claimant,
his agent or attorney, which shall be sufficient warrant
for removing the said fugitive from labor, to the state or
territory from which he or she fled.
It will be observed that by the terms of this enactment a
master had the right to recover a fugitive slave by proving his
ownership before a magistrate without a jury or any other of
the ordinary forms of law. A human being was thus placed at the
disposal of the lowest of courts and subjected to such
procedure as was not allowed even in petty property suits. A
great field for the bribery of magistrates was opened up, and
opportunity was given for committing to slavery Negro men about
whose freedom there should have been no question.
By the close of the decade 1790-1800 the fear occasioned by
the Haytian revolution had led to a general movement against
the importation of Negroes, especially of those from the West
Indies. Even Georgia in 1798 prohibited the importation of all
slaves, and this provision, although very loosely enforced, was
never repealed. In South Carolina, however, to the utter
chagrin and dismay of the other states, importation, prohibited
in 1787, was again legalized in 1803; and in the four years
immediately following 39,075 Negroes were brought to
Charleston, most of these going to the territories.65 When in 1803 Ohio was carved
out of the Northwest Territory as a free state, an attempt
was made to claim the rest of the territory for slavery, but
this failed. In the congressional session of 1804-5 the
matter of slavery in the newly acquired territory of
Louisiana was brought up, and slaves were allowed to be
imported if they had come to the United States before 1798,
the purpose of this provision being to guard against the
consequences of South Carolina’s recent act, although such a
clause never received rigid enforcement. The mention of
Louisiana, however, brings us concretely to Toussaint
L’Ouverture, the greatest Negro in the New World in the
period and one of the greatest of all time.
2. Toussaint L’Ouverture, Louisiana, and
the Formal Closing of the Slave-Trade
When the French Revolution broke out in 1789, it was not
long before its general effects were felt in the West Indies.
Of special importance was Santo Domingo because of the
commercial interests centered there. The eastern end of the
island was Spanish, but the western portion was French, and in
this latter part was a population of 600,000, of which number
50,000 were French Creoles, 50,000 mulattoes, and 500,000 pure
Negroes. All political and social privileges were monopolized
by the Creoles, while the Negroes were agricultural laborers
and slaves; and between the two groups floated the restless
element of the free people of color.
When the General Assembly in France decreed equality of
rights to all citizens, the mulattoes of Santo Domingo made a
petition for the enjoyment of the same political privileges as
the white people—to the unbounded consternation of the latter.
They were rewarded with a decree which was so ambiguously
worded that it was open to different interpretations and which
simply heightened the animosity that for years had been
smoldering. A new petition to the Assembly in 1791 primarily
for an interpretation brought forth on May 15 the explicit
decree that the people of color were to have all the rights and
privileges of citizens, provided they had been born of free
parents on both sides. The white people were enraged by the
decision, turned royalist, and trampled the national cockade
underfoot; and throughout the summer armed strife and
conflagration were the rule. To add to the confusion the black
slaves struck for freedom and on the night of August 23, 1791,
drenched the island in blood. In the face of these events the
Conventional Assembly rescinded its order, then announced that
the original decree must be obeyed, and it sent three
commissioners with troops to Santo Domingo, real authority
being invested in Santhonax and Polverel.
On June 20, 1793, at Cape François trouble was renewed by a
quarrel between a mulatto and a white officer in the marines.
The seamen came ashore and loaned their assistance to the white
people, and the Negroes now joined forces with the mulattoes.
In the battle of two days that followed the arsenal was taken
and plundered, thousands were killed in the streets, and more
than half of the town was burned. The French commissioners were
the unhappy witnesses of the scene, but they were practically
helpless, having only about a thousand troops. Santhonax,
however, issued a proclamation offering freedom to all slaves
who were willing to range themselves under the banner of the
Republic. This was the first proclamation for the freeing of
slaves in Santo Domingo, and as a result of it many of the
Negroes came in and were enfranchised.
Soon after this proclamation Polverel left his colleague at
the Cape and went to Port au Prince, the capital of the West.
Here things were quiet and the cultivation of the crops was
going forward as usual. The slaves were soon unsettled,
however, by the news of what was being done elsewhere, and
Polverel was convinced that emancipation could not be delayed
and that for the safety of the planters themselves it was
necessary to extend it to the whole island. In September (1793)
he set in circulation from Aux Cayes a proclamation to this
effect, and at the same time he exhorted all the planters in
the vicinity who concurred in his work to register their names.
This almost all of them did, as they were convinced of the need
of measures for their personal safety; and on February 4, 1794,
the Conventional Assembly in Paris formally approved all that
had been done by decreeing the abolition of slavery in all the
colonies of France.
All the while the Spanish and the English had been looking
on with interest and had even come to the French part of the
island as if to aid in the restoration of order. Among the
former, at first in charge of a little royalist band, was the
Negro, Toussaint, later called L’Ouverture. He was then a man
in the prime of life, forty-eight years old, and already his
experience had given him the wisdom that was needed to bring
peace in Santo Domingo. In April, 1794, impressed by the decree
of the Assembly, he returned to the jurisdiction of France and
took service under the Republic. In 1796 he became a general of
brigade; in 1797 general-in-chief, with the military command of
the whole colony.
He at once compelled the surrender of the English who had
invaded his country. With the aid of a commercial agreement
with the United States, he next starved out the garrison of his
rival, the mulatto Rigaud, whom he forced to consent to leave
the country. He then imprisoned Roume, the agent of the
Directory, and assumed civil as well as military authority. He
also seized the Spanish part of the island, which had been
ceded to France some years before but had not been actually
surrendered. He then, in May, 1801, gave to Santo Domingo a
constitution by which he not only assumed power for life but
gave to himself the right of naming his successor; and all the
while he was awakening the admiration of the world by his
bravery, his moderation, and his genuine instinct for
government.
Across the ocean, however, a jealous man was watching with
interest the career of the “gilded African.” None knew better
than Napoleon that it was because he did not trust France that
Toussaint had sought the friendship of the United States, and
none read better than he the logic of events. As Adams says,
“Bonaparte’s acts as well as his professions showed that he was
bent on crushing democratic ideas, and that he regarded St.
Domingo as an outpost of American republicanism, although
Toussaint had made a rule as arbitrary as that of Bonaparte
himself…. By a strange confusion of events, Toussaint
L’Ouverture, because he was a Negro, became the champion of
republican principles, with which he had nothing but the
instinct of personal freedom in common. Toussaint’s government
was less republican than that of Bonaparte; he was doing by
necessity in St. Domingo what Bonaparte was doing by choice in
France.”66
This was the man to whom the United States ultimately owes
the purchase of Louisiana. On October 1, 1801, Bonaparte gave
orders to General Le Clerc for a great expedition against Santo
Domingo. In January, 1802, Le Clerc appeared and war followed.
In the course of this, Toussaint—who was ordinarily so wise and
who certainly knew that from Napoleon he had most to fear—made
the great mistake of his life and permitted himself to be led
into a conference on a French vessel. He was betrayed and taken
to France, where within the year he died of pneumonia in the
dungeon of Joux. Immediately there was a proclamation annulling
the decree of 1794 giving freedom to the slaves. Bonaparte,
however, had not estimated the force of Toussaint’s work, and
to assist the Negroes in their struggle now came a stalwart
ally, yellow fever. By the end of the summer only one-seventh
of Le Clerc’s army remained, and he himself died in November.
At once Bonaparte planned a new expedition. While he was
arranging for the leadership of this, however, the European war
broke out again. Meanwhile the treaty for the retrocession of
the territory of Louisiana had not yet received the signature
of the Spanish king, because Godoy, the Spanish representative,
would not permit the signature to be affixed until all the
conditions were fulfilled; and toward the end of 1802 the civil
officer at New Orleans closed the Mississippi to the United
States. Jefferson, at length moved by the plea of the South,
sent a special envoy, no less a man than James Monroe, to
France to negotiate the purchase; Bonaparte, disgusted by the
failure of his Egyptian expedition and his project for reaching
India, and especially by his failure in Santo Domingo, in need
also of ready money, listened to the offer; and the people of
the United States—who within the last few years have witnessed
the spoliation of Hayti—have not yet realized how much they owe
to the courage of 500,000 Haytian Negroes who refused to be
slaves.
The slavery question in the new territory was a critical
one. It was on account of it that the Federalists had opposed
the acquisition; the American Convention endeavored to secure a
provision like that of the Northwest Ordinance; and the Yearly
Meeting of the Society of Friends in Philadelphia in 1805
prayed “that effectual measures may be adopted by Congress to
prevent the introduction of slavery into any of the territories
of the United States.” Nevertheless the whole territory without
regard to latitude was thrown open to the system March 2,
1805.
In spite of this victory for slavery, however, the general
force of the events in Hayti was such as to make more certain
the formal closing of the slave-trade at the end of the
twenty-year period for which the Constitution had permitted it
to run. The conscience of the North had been profoundly
stirred, and in the far South was the ever-present fear of a
reproduction of the events in Hayti. The agitation in England
moreover was at last about to bear fruit in the act of 1807
forbidding the slave-trade. In America it seems from the first
to have been an understood thing, especially by the Southern
representatives, that even if such an act passed it would be
only irregularly enforced, and the debates were concerned
rather with the disposal of illegally imported Africans and
with the punishment of those concerned in the importation than
with the proper limitation of the traffic by water.67 On March 2, 1807, the act
was passed forbidding the slave-trade after the close of the
year. In course of time it came very near to being a dead
letter, as may be seen from presidential messages, reports
of cabinet officers, letters of collectors of revenue,
letters of district attorneys, reports of committees of
Congress, reports of naval commanders, statements on the
floor of Congress, the testimony of eye-witnesses, and the
complaints of home and foreign anti-slavery societies.
Fernandina and Galveston were only two of the most notorious
ports for smuggling. A regular chain of posts was
established from the head of St. Mary’s River to the upper
country, and through the Indian nation, by means of which
the Negroes were transferred to every part of the
country.68 If dealers wished to form a
caravan they would give an Indian alarm, so that the woods
might be less frequented, and if pursued in Georgia they
would escape into Florida. One small schooner contained one
hundred and thirty souls. “They were almost packed into a
small space, between a floor laid over the water-casks and
the deck—not near three feet—insufficient for them to sit
upright—and so close that chafing against each other their
bones pierced the skin and became galled and ulcerated by
the motion of the vessel.” Many American vessels were
engaged in the trade under Spanish colors, and the traffic
to Africa was pursued with uncommon vigor at Havana, the
crews of vessels being made up of men of all nations, who
were tempted by the high wages to be earned. Evidently
officials were negligent in the discharge of their duty, but
even if offenders were apprehended it did not necessarily
follow that they would receive effective punishment.
President Madison in his message of December 5, 1810, said,
“It appears that American citizens are instrumental in
carrying on a traffic in enslaved Africans, equally in
violation of the laws of humanity, and in defiance of those
of their own country”; and on January 7, 1819, the Register
of the Treasury made to the House the amazing report that
“it doth not appear, from an examination of the records of
this office, and particularly of the accounts (to the date
of their last settlement) of the collectors of the customs,
and of the several marshals of the United States, that any
forfeitures had been incurred under the said act.” A
supplementary and compromising and ineffective act of 1818
sought to concentrate efforts against smuggling by
encouraging informers; and one of the following year that
authorized the President to “make such regulations and
arrangements as he may deem expedient for the safe keeping,
support, and removal beyond the limits of the United States”
of recaptured Africans, and that bore somewhat more fruit,
was in large measure due to the colonization movement and of
importance in connection with the founding of Liberia.
Thus, while the formal closing of the slave-trade might seem
to be a great step forward, the laxness with which the decree
was enforced places it definitely in the period of
reaction.
3. Gabriel’s Insurrection and the Rise of the
Negro Problem
Gabriel’s insurrection of 1800 was by no means the most
formidable revolt that the Southern states witnessed. In design
it certainly did not surpass the scope of the plot of Denmark
Vesey twenty-two years later, and in actual achievement it was
insignificant when compared not only with Nat Turner’s
insurrection but even with the uprisings sixty years before. At
the last moment in fact a great storm that came up made the
attempt to execute the plan a miserable failure. Nevertheless
coming as it did so soon after the revolution in Hayti, and
giving evidence of young and unselfish leadership, the plot was
regarded as of extraordinary significance.
Gabriel himself69 was an intelligent slave
only twenty-four years old, and his chief assistant was Jack
Bowler, aged twenty-eight. Throughout the summer of 1800 he
matured his plan, holding meetings at which a brother named
Martin interpreted various texts from Scripture as bearing
on the situation of the Negroes. His insurrection was
finally set for the first day of September. It was well
planned. The rendezvous was to be a brook six miles from
Richmond. Under cover of night the force of 1,100 was to
march in three columns on the city, then a town of 8,000
inhabitants, the right wing to seize the penitentiary
building which had just been converted into an arsenal,
while the left took possession of the powder-house. These
two columns were to be armed with clubs, and while they were
doing their work the central force, armed with muskets,
knives, and pikes, was to begin the carnage, none being
spared except the French, whom it is significant that the
Negroes favored. In Richmond at the time there were not more
than four or five hundred men with about thirty muskets; but
in the arsenal were several thousand guns, and the
powder-house was well stocked. Seizure of the mills was to
guarantee the insurrectionists a food supply; and meanwhile
in the country districts were the new harvests of corn, and
flocks and herds were fat in the fields.
On the day appointed for the uprising Virginia witnessed
such a storm as she had not seen in years. Bridges were carried
away, and roads and plantations completely submerged. Brook
Swamp, the strategic point for the Negroes, was inundated; and
the country Negroes could not get into the city, nor could
those in the city get out to the place of rendezvous. The force
of more than a thousand dwindled to three hundred, and these,
almost paralyzed by fear and superstition, were dismissed.
Meanwhile a slave who did not wish to see his master killed
divulged the plot, and all Richmond was soon in arms.
A troop of United States cavalry was ordered to the city and
arrests followed quickly. Three hundred dollars was offered by
Governor Monroe for the arrest of Gabriel, and as much more for
Jack Bowler. Bowler surrendered, but it took weeks to find
Gabriel. Six men were convicted and condemned to be executed on
September 12, and five more on September 18. Gabriel was
finally captured on September 24 at Norfolk on a vessel that
had come from Richmond; he was convicted on October 3 and
executed on October 7. He showed no disposition to dissemble as
to his own plan; at the same time he said not one word that
incriminated anybody else. After him twenty-four more men were
executed; then it began to appear that some “mistakes” had been
made and the killing ceased. About the time of this uprising
some Negroes were also assembled for an outbreak in Suffolk
County; there were alarms in Petersburg and in the country near
Edenton, N.C.; and as far away as Charleston the excitement was
intense.
There were at least three other Negro insurrections of
importance in the period 1790-1820. When news came of the
uprising of the slaves in Santo Domingo in 1791, the Negroes in
Louisiana planned a similar effort.70 They might have succeeded
better if they had not disagreed as to the hour of the
outbreak, when one of them informed the commandant. As a
punishment twenty-three of the slaves were hanged along the
banks of the river and their corpses left dangling for days;
but three white men who assisted them and who were really
the most guilty of all, were simply sent out of the colony.
In Camden, S. C, on July 4, 1816, some other Negroes risked
all for independence.71 On various pretexts men from
the country districts were invited to the town on the
appointed night, and different commands were assigned, all
except that of commander-in-chief, which position was to be
given to him who first forced the gates of the arsenal.
Again the plot was divulged by “a favorite and confidential
slave,” of whom we are told that the state legislature
purchased the freedom, settling upon him a pension for life.
About six of the leaders were executed. On or about May 1,
1819, there was a plot to destroy the city of Augusta,
Ga.72 The insurrectionists were to
assemble at Beach Island, proceed to Augusta, set fire to
the place, and then destroy the inhabitants. Guards were
posted, and a white man who did not answer when hailed was
shot and fatally wounded. A Negro named Coot was tried as
being at the head of the conspiracy and sentenced to be
executed a few days later. Other trials followed his. Not a
muscle moved when the verdict was pronounced upon him.
The deeper meaning of such events as these could not escape
the discerning. More than one patriot had to wonder just
whither the country was drifting. Already it was evident that
the ultimate problem transcended the mere question of slavery,
and many knew that human beings could not always be confined to
an artificial status. Throughout the period the slave-trade
seemed to flourish without any real check, and it was even
accentuated by the return to power of the old royalist houses
of Europe after the fall of Napoleon. Meanwhile it was observed
that slave labor was driving out of the South the white man of
small means, and antagonism between the men of the “up-country”
and the seaboard capitalists was brewing. The ordinary social
life of the Negro in the South left much to be desired, and
conditions were not improved by the rapid increase. As for
slavery itself, no one could tell when or where or how the
system would end; all only knew that it was developing apace:
and meanwhile there was the sinister possibility of the
alliance of the Negro and the Indian. Sincere plans of gradual
abolition were advanced in the South as well as the North, but
in the lower section they seldom got more than a respectful
hearing. In his “Dissertation on Slavery, with a Proposal for
the Gradual Abolition of it in the State of Virginia,” St.
George Tucker, a professor of law in the University of William
and Mary, and one of the judges of the General Court of
Virginia, in 1796 advanced a plan by which he figured that
after sixty years there would be only one-third as many slaves
as at first. At this distance his proposal seems extremely
conservative; at the time, however, it was laid on the table by
the Virginia House of Delegates, and from the Senate the author
received merely “a civil acknowledgment.”
Two men of the period—widely different in temper and tone,
but both earnest seekers after truth—looked forward to the
future with foreboding, one with the eye of the scientist, the
other with the vision of the seer. Hezekiah Niles had full
sympathy with the groping and striving of the South; but he
insisted that slavery must ultimately be abolished throughout
the country, that the minds of the slaves should be exalted,
and that reasonable encouragement should be given free
Negroes.73 Said he: “We are ashamed
of the thing we practice;… there is no attribute of
heaven that takes part with us, and we know it. And
in the contest that must come and will come, there
will be a heap of sorrows such as the world has rarely
seen.”74
On the other hand rose Lorenzo Dow, the foremost itinerant
preacher of the time, the first Protestant who expounded the
gospel in Alabama and Mississippi, and a reformer who at the
very moment that cotton was beginning to be supreme, presumed
to tell the South that slavery was wrong.75 Everywhere he arrested
attention—with his long hair, his harsh voice, and his wild
gesticulation startling all conservative hearers. But he was
made in the mold of heroes. In his lifetime he traveled not
less than two hundred thousand miles, preaching to more
people than any other man of his time. Several times he went
to Canada, once to the West Indies, and three times to
England, everywhere drawing great crowds about him. In A
Cry from the Wilderness he more than once clothed his
thought in enigmatic garb, but the meaning was always
ultimately clear. At this distance, when slavery and the
Civil War are alike viewed in the perspective, the words of
the oracle are almost uncanny: “In the rest of the Southern
states the influence of these Foreigners will be known and
felt in its time, and the seeds from the HORY ALLIANCE and
the DECAPIGANDI, who have a hand in those grades of
Generals, from the Inquisitor to the Vicar General and
down…!!! The STRUGGLE will be DREADFUL! the CUP will be
BITTER! and when the agony is over, those who survive may
see better days! FAREWELL!”
Footnote 64:
(return)
Phillips in The South in the Building of the
Nation, II, 154.
Footnote 65:
(return)
DuBois: Suppression of the Slave-Trade, 90.
Footnote 66:
(return)
History of the United States, I, 391-392.
Footnote 67:
(return)
See DuBois, 95, ff.
Footnote 68:
(return)
Niles’s Register, XIV, 176 (May 2, 1818).
Footnote 69:
(return)
His full name was Gabriel Prosser.
Footnote 70:
(return)
Gayarré: History of Louisiana, III, 355.
Footnote 71:
(return)
Holland: Refutation of Calumnies.
Footnote 72:
(return)
Niles’s Register, XVI, 213 (May 22, 1819).
Footnote 73:
(return)
Register, XVI, 177 (May 8, 1819).
Footnote 74:
(return)
Ibid., XVI, 213 (May 22, 1819).
Footnote 75:
(return)
For full study see article “Lorenzo Dow,” in
Methodist Review and Journal of Negro
History, July, 1916, the same being included in
Africa and the War, New York, 1918.
CHAPTER V
INDIAN AND NEGRO
It is not the purpose of the present chapter to give a
history of the Seminole Wars, or even to trace fully the
connection of the Negro with these contests. We do hope to show
at least, however, that the Negro was more important than
anything else as an immediate cause of controversy, though the
general pressure of the white man upon the Indian would in time
of course have made trouble in any case. Strange parallels
constantly present themselves, and incidentally it may be seen
that the policy of the Government in force in other and even
later years with reference to the Negro was at this time also
very largely applied in the case of the Indian.
1. Creek, Seminole, and Negro to 1817: The War
of 1812
On August 7, 1786, the Continental Congress by a definite
and far-reaching ordinance sought to regulate for the future
the whole conduct of Indian affairs. Two great districts were
formed, one including the territory north of the Ohio and west
of the Hudson, and the other including that south of the Ohio
and east of the Mississippi; and for anything pertaining to the
Indian in each of these two great tracts a superintendent was
appointed. As affecting the Negro the southern district was
naturally of vastly more importance than the northern. In the
eastern portion of this, mainly in what are now Georgia,
eastern Tennessee, and eastern Alabama, were the Cherokees and
the great confederacy of the Creeks, while toward the west, in
the present Mississippi and western Alabama, were the
Chickasaws and the Choctaws. Of Muskhogean stock, and
originally a part of the Creeks, were the Seminoles
(“runaways”), who about 1750, under the leadership of a great
chieftain, Secoffee, separated from the main confederacy, which
had its center in southwest Georgia just a little south of
Columbus, and overran the peninsula of Florida. In 1808 came
another band under Micco Hadjo to the present site of
Tallahassee. The Mickasukie tribe was already on the ground in
the vicinity of this town, and at first its members objected to
the newcomers, who threatened to take their lands from them;
but at length all abode peaceably together under the general
name of Seminoles. About 1810 these people had twenty towns,
the chief ones being Mikasuki and Tallahassee. From the very
first they had received occasional additions from the Yemassee,
who had been driven out of South Carolina, and of fugitive
Negroes.
By the close of the eighteenth century all along the
frontier the Indian had begun to feel keenly the pressure of
the white man, and in his struggle with the invader he
recognized in the oppressed Negro a natural ally. Those Negroes
who by any chance became free were welcomed by the Indians,
fugitives from bondage found refuge with them, and while Indian
chiefs commonly owned slaves, the variety of servitude was very
different from that under the white man. The Negroes were
comparatively free, and intermarriage was frequent; thus a
mulatto woman who fled from bondage married a chief and became
the mother of a daughter who in course of time became the wife
of the famous Osceola. This very close connection of the Negro
with the family life of the Indian was the determining factor
in the resistance of the Seminoles to the demands of the agents
of the United States, and a reason, stronger even than his love
for his old hunting-ground, for his objection to removal to new
lands beyond the Mississippi. Very frequently the Indian could
not give up his Negroes without seeing his own wife and
children led away into bondage; and thus to native courage and
pride was added the instinct of a father for the preservation
of his own.
In the two wars between the Americans and the English it was
but natural that the Indian should side with the English, and
it was in some measure but a part of the game that he should
receive little consideration at the hands of the victor. In the
politics played by the English and the French, the English and
the Spaniards, and finally between the Americans and all
Europeans, the Indian was ever the loser. In the very early
years of the Carolina colonies, some effort was made to enslave
the Indians; but such servants soon made their way to the
Indian country, and it was not long before they taught the
Negroes to do likewise. This constant escape of slaves, with
its attendant difficulties, largely accounted for the
establishing of the free colony of Georgia between South
Carolina and the Spanish possession, Florida. It was soon
evident, however, that the problem had been aggravated rather
than settled. When Congress met in 1776 it received from
Georgia a communication setting forth the need of “preventing
slaves from deserting their masters”; and as soon as the
Federal Government was organized in 1789 it received also from
Georgia an urgent request for protection from the Creeks, who
were charged with various ravages, and among other documents
presented was a list of one hundred and ten Negroes who were
said to have left their masters during the Revolution and to
have found refuge among the Creeks. Meanwhile by various
treaties, written and unwritten, the Creeks were being forced
toward the western line of the state, and in any agreement the
outstanding stipulation was always for the return of fugitive
slaves. For a number of years the Creeks retreated without
definitely organized resistance. In the course of the War of
1812, however, moved by the English and by a visit from
Tecumseh, they suddenly rose, and on August 30, 1813, under the
leadership of Weathersford, they attacked Fort Mims, a stockade
thirty-five miles north of Mobile. The five hundred and
fifty-three men, women, and children in this place were almost
completely massacred. Only fifteen white persons escaped by
hiding in the woods, a number of Negroes being taken prisoner.
This occurrence spurred the whole Southwest to action.
Volunteers were called for, and the Tennessee legislature
resolved to exterminate the whole tribe. Andrew Jackson with
Colonel Coffee administered decisive defeats at Talladega and
Tohopeka or Horseshoe Bend on the Tallapoosa River, and the
Creeks were forced to sue for peace. By the treaty of Fort
Jackson (August 9, 1814) the future president, now a major
general in the regular army and in command at Mobile, demanded
that the unhappy nation give up more than half of its land as
indemnity for the cost of the war, that it hold no
communication with a Spanish garrison or town, that it permit
the necessary roads to be made or forts to be built in any part
of the territory, and that it surrender the prophets who had
instigated the war. This last demand was ridiculous, or only
for moral effect, for the so-called prophets had already been
left dead on the field of battle. The Creeks were quite broken,
however, and Jackson passed on to fame and destiny at the
Battle of New Orleans, January 8, 1815. In April of this year
he was made commander-in-chief of the Southern Division.76 It soon developed that his
chief task in this capacity was to reckon with the
Seminoles.
On the Appalachicola River the British had rebuilt an old
fort, calling it the British Post on the Appalachicola. Early
in the summer of 1815 the commander, Nicholls, had occasion to
go to London, and he took with him his troops, the chief
Francis, and several Creeks, leaving in the fort seven hundred
and sixty-three barrels of cannon powder, twenty-five hundred
muskets, and numerous pistols and other weapons of war. The
Negroes from Georgia who had come to the vicinity, who numbered
not less than a thousand, and who had some well kept farms up
and down the banks of the river, now took charge of the fort
and made it their headquarters. They were joined by some
Creeks, and the so-called Negro Fort soon caused itself to be
greatly feared by any white people who happened to live near.
Demands on the Spanish governor for its suppression were
followed by threats of the use of the soldiery of the United
States; and General Gaines, under orders in the section, wrote
to Jackson asking authority to build near the boundary another
post that might be used as the base for any movement that had
as its aim to overawe the Negroes. Jackson readily complied
with the request, saying, “I have no doubt that this fort has
been established by some villains for the purpose of murder,
rapine, and plunder, and that it ought to be blown up
regardless of the ground it stands on. If you have come to the
same conclusion, destroy it, and restore the stolen Negroes and
property to their rightful owners.” Gaines accordingly built
Fort Scott not far from where the Flint and the Chattahoochee
join to form the Appalachicola. It was necessary for Gaines to
pass the Negro Fort in bringing supplies to his own men; and on
July 17, 1816, the boats of the Americans were within range of
the fort and opened fire. There was some preliminary shooting,
and then, since the walls were too stubborn to be battered down
by a light fire, “a ball made red-hot in the cook’s galley was
put in the gun and sent screaming over the wall and into the
magazine. The roar, the shock, the scene that followed, may be
imagined, but not described. Seven hundred barrels of gunpowder
tore the earth, the fort, and all the wretched creatures in it
to fragments. Two hundred and seventy men, women, and children
died on the spot. Of sixty-four taken out alive, the greater
number died soon after.”77
The Seminoles—in the West more and more identified with the
Creeks—were angered by their failure to recover the lands lost
by the treaty of Fort Jackson and also by the building of Fort
Scott. One settlement, Fowltown, fifteen miles east of Fort
Scott, was especially excited and in the fall of 1817 sent a
warning to the Americans “not to cross or cut a stick of timber
on the east side of the Flint.” The warning was regarded as a
challenge; Fowltown was taken on a morning in November, and the
Seminole Wars had begun.
2. First Seminole War and the Treaties of
Indian Spring and Fort Moultrie
In the course of the First Seminole War (1817-18) Jackson
ruthlessly laid waste the towns of the Indians; he also took
Pensacola, and he awakened international difficulties by his
rather summary execution of two British subjects, Arbuthnot and
Ambrister, who were traders to the Indians and sustained
generally pleasant relations with them. For his conduct,
especially in this last instance, he was severely criticized in
Congress, but it is significant of his rising popularity that
no formal vote of censure could pass against him. On the
cession of Florida to the United States he was appointed
territorial governor; but he served for a brief term only. As
early as 1822 he was nominated for the presidency by the
legislature of Tennessee, and in 1823 he was sent to the United
States Senate.
Of special importance in the history of the Creeks about
this time was the treaty of Indian Spring, of January 8, 1821,
an iniquitous agreement in the signing of which bribery and
firewater were more than usually present. By this the Creeks
ceded to the United States, for the benefit of Georgia, five
million acres of their most valuable land. In cash they were to
receive $200,000, in payments extending over fourteen years.
The United States Government moreover was to hold $250,000 as a
fund from which the citizens of Georgia were to be reimbursed
for any “claims” (for runaway slaves of course) that the
citizens of the state had against the Creeks prior to the year
1802.78 In the actual execution of
this agreement a slave was frequently estimated at two or
three times his real value, and the Creeks were expected to
pay whether the fugitive was with them or not. All possible
claims, however, amounted to $101,000. This left $149,000 of
the money in the hands of the Government. This sum was not
turned over to the Indians, as one might have expected, but
retained until 1834, when the Georgia citizens interested
petitioned for a division. The request was referred to the
Commission on Indian Affairs, and the chairman, Gilmer of
Georgia, was in favor of dividing the money among the
petitioners as compensation for “the offspring which the
slaves would have borne had they remained in bondage.” This
suggestion was rejected at the time, but afterwards the
division was made nevertheless; and history records few more
flagrant violations of all principles of honor and
justice.
The First Seminole War, while in some ways disastrous to the
Indians, was in fact not much more than the preliminary
skirmish of a conflict that was not to cease until 1842. In
general the Indians, mindful of the ravages of the War of 1812,
did not fully commit themselves and bided their time. They were
in fact so much under cover that they led the Americans to
underestimate their real numbers. When the cession of Florida
was formally completed, however (July 17, 1821), they were
found to be on the very best spots of land in the territory. On
May 20, 1822, Colonel Gad Humphreys was appointed agent to
them, William P. Duval as governor of the territory being
ex-officio superintendent of Indian affairs. Altogether the
Indians at this time, according to the official count, numbered
1,594 men, 1,357 women, and 993 children, a total of 3,944,
with 150 Negro men and 650 Negro women and children.79 In the interest of these
people Humphreys labored faithfully for eight years, and not
a little of the comparative quiet in his period of service
is to be credited to his own sympathy, good sense, and
patience.
In the spring of 1823 the Indians were surprised by the
suggestion of a treaty that would definitely limit their
boundaries and outline their future relations with the white
man. The representative chiefs had no desire for a conference,
were exceedingly reluctant to meet the commissioners, and
finally came to the meeting prompted only by the hope that such
terms might be arrived at as would permanently guarantee them
in the peaceable possession of their homes. Over the very
strong protest of some of them a treaty was signed at Fort
Moultrie, on the coast five miles below St. Augustine,
September 18, 1823, William P. Duval, James Gadsden, and
Bernard Segui being the representatives of the United States.
By this treaty we learn that the Indians, in view of the fact
that they have “thrown themselves on, and have promised to
continue under, the protection of the United States, and of no
other nation, power, or sovereignty; and in consideration of
the promises and stipulations hereinafter made, do cede and
relinquish all claim or title which they have to the whole
territory of Florida, with the exception of such district of
country as shall herein be allotted to them.” They are to have
restricted boundaries, the extreme point of which is nowhere to
be nearer than fifteen miles to the Gulf of Mexico. The United
States promises to distribute, as soon as the Indians are
settled on their new land, under the direction of their agent,
“implements of husbandry, and stock of cattle and hogs to the
amount of six thousand dollars, and an annual sum of five
thousand dollars a year for twenty successive years”; and “to
restrain and prevent all white persons from hunting, settling,
or otherwise intruding” upon the land set apart for the
Indians, though any American citizen, lawfully authorized, is
to pass and repass within the said district and navigate the
waters thereof “without any hindrance, toll or exactions from
said tribes.” For facilitating removal and as compensation for
any losses or inconvenience sustained, the United States is to
furnish rations of corn, meat, and salt for twelve months, with
a special appropriation of $4,500 for those who have made
improvements, and $2,000 more for the facilitating of
transportation. The agent, sub-agent, and interpreter are to
reside within the Indian boundary “to watch over the interests
of said tribes”; and the United States further undertake “as an
evidence of their humane policy towards said tribes” to allow
$1,000 a year for twenty years for the establishment of a
school and $1,000 a year for the same period for the support of
a gun- and blacksmith. Of supreme importance is Article 7: “The
chiefs and warriors aforesaid, for themselves and tribes,
stipulate to be active and vigilant in the preventing the
retreating to, or passing through, the district of country
assigned them, of any absconding slaves, or fugitives from
justice; and further agree to use all necessary exertions to
apprehend and deliver the same to the agent, who shall receive
orders to compensate them agreeably to the trouble and expense
incurred.” We have dwelt at length upon the provisions of this
treaty because it contained all the seeds of future trouble
between the white man and the Indian. Six prominent chiefs—Nea
Mathla, John Blunt, Tuski Hajo, Mulatto King, Emathlochee, and
Econchattimico—refused absolutely to sign, and their marks were
not won until each was given a special reservation of from two
to four square miles outside the Seminole boundaries. Old Nea
Mathla in fact never did accept the treaty in good faith, and
when the time came for the execution of the agreement he
summoned his warriors to resistance. Governor Duval broke in
upon his war council, deposed the war leaders, and elevated
those who favored peaceful removal. The Seminoles now retired
to their new lands, but Nea Mathla was driven into practical
exile. He retired to the Creeks, by whom he was raised to the
dignity of a chief. It was soon realized by the Seminoles that
they had been restricted to some pine woods by no means as
fertile as their old lands, nor were matters made better by one
or two seasons of drought. To allay their discontent twenty
square miles more, to the north, was given them, but to offset
this new cession their rations were immediately reduced.
3. From the Treaty of Fort Moultrie to the
Treaty of Payne’s Landing
Now succeeded ten years of trespassing, of insult, and of
increasing enmity. Kidnapers constantly lurked near the Indian
possessions, and instances of injury unredressed increased the
bitterness and rancor. Under date May 20, 1825, Humphreys80 wrote to the Indian Bureau
that the white settlers were already thronging to the
vicinity of the Indian reservation and were likely to become
troublesome. As to some recent disturbances, writing from
St. Augustine February 9, 1825, he said: “From all I can
learn here there is little doubt that the disturbances near
Tallahassee, which have of late occasioned so much clamor,
were brought about by a course of unjustifiable conduct on
the part of the whites, similar to that which it appears to
be the object of the territorial legislature to legalize. In
fact, it is stated that one Indian had been so severely
whipped by the head of the family which was destroyed in
these disturbances, as to cause his death; if such be the
fact, the subsequent act of the Indians, however lamentable,
must be considered as one of retaliation, and I can not but
think it is to be deplored that they were afterwards
‘hunted’ with so unrelenting a revenge.” The word
hunted was used advisedly by Humphreys, for, as we
shall see later, when war was renewed one of the common
means of fighting employed by the American officers was the
use of bloodhounds. Sometimes guns were taken from the
Indians so that they had nothing with which to pursue the
chase. On one occasion, when some Indians were being marched
to headquarters, a woman far advanced in pregnancy was
forced onward with such precipitancy as to produce a
premature delivery, which almost terminated her life. More
far-reaching than anything else, however, was the constant
denial of the rights of the Indian in court in cases
involving white men. As Humphreys said, the great
disadvantage under which the Seminoles labored as witnesses
“destroyed everything like equality of rights.” Some of the
Negroes that they had, had been born among them, and some
others had been purchased from white men and duly paid for.
No receipts were given, however, and efforts were frequently
made to recapture the Negroes by force. The Indian,
conscious of his rights, protested earnestly against such
attempts and naturally determined to resist all efforts to
wrest from him his rightfully acquired property.
By 1827, however, the territorial legislature had begun to
memorialize Congress and to ask for the complete removal of the
Indians. Meanwhile the Negro question was becoming more
prominent, and orders from the Department of War, increasingly
peremptory, were made on Humphreys for the return of definite
Negroes. For Duval and Humphreys, however, who had actually to
execute the commissions, the task was not always so easy. Under
date March 20, 1827, the former wrote to the latter: “Many of
the slaves belonging to the whites are now in the possession of
the white people; these slaves can not be obtained for their
Indian owners without a lawsuit, and I see no reason why the
Indians shall be compelled to surrender all slaves claimed by
our citizens when this surrender is not mutual.” Meanwhile the
annuity began to be withheld from the Indians in order to force
them to return Negroes, and a friendly chief, Hicks, constantly
waited upon Humphreys only to find the agent little more
powerful than himself. Thus matters continued through 1829 and
1830. In violation of all legal procedure, the Indians were
constantly required to relinquish beforehand property in
their possession to settle a question of claim. On March
21, 1830, Humphreys was informed that he was no longer agent
for the Indians. He had been honestly devoted to the interest
of these people, but his efforts were not in harmony with the
policy of the new administration.
Just what that policy was may be seen from Jackson’s special
message on Indian affairs of February 22, 1831. The Senate had
asked for information as to the conduct of the Government in
connection with the act of March 30, 1802, “to regulate trade
and intercourse with the Indian tribes and to preserve peace on
the frontiers.” The Nullification controversy was in
everybody’s mind, and already friction had arisen between the
new President and the abolitionists. In spite of Jackson’s
attitude toward South Carolina, his message in the present
instance was a careful defense of the whole theory of state
rights. Nothing in the conduct of the Federal Government toward
the Indian tribes, he insisted, had ever been intended to
attack or even to call in question the rights of a sovereign
state. In one way the Southern states had seemed to be an
exception. “As early as 1784 the settlements within the limits
of North Carolina were advanced farther to the west than the
authority of the state to enforce an obedience of its laws.”
After the Revolution the tribes desolated the frontiers. “Under
these circumstances the first treaties, in 1785 and 1790, with
the Cherokees, were concluded by the Government of the United
States.” Nothing of all this, said Jackson, had in any way
affected the relation of any Indians to the state in which they
happened to reside, and he concluded as follows: “Toward this
race of people I entertain the kindest feelings, and am not
sensible that the views which I have taken of their true
interests are less favorable to them than those which oppose
their emigration to the West. Years since I stated to them my
belief that if the States chose to extend their laws over them
it would not be in the power of the Federal Government to
prevent it. My opinion remains the same, and I can see no
alternative for them but that of their removal to the West or a
quiet submission to the state laws. If they prefer to remove,
the United States agree to defray their expenses, to supply
them the means of transportation and a year’s support after
they reach their new homes—a provision too liberal and kind to
bear the stamp of injustice. Either course promises them peace
and happiness, whilst an obstinate perseverance in the effort
to maintain their possessions independent of the state
authority can not fail to render their condition still more
helpless and miserable. Such an effort ought, therefore, to be
discountenanced by all who sincerely sympathize in the fortunes
of this peculiar people, and especially by the political bodies
of the Union, as calculated to disturb the harmony of the two
Governments and to endanger the safety of the many blessings
which they enable us to enjoy.”
The policy thus formally enunciated was already in practical
operation. In the closing days of the administration of John
Quincy Adams a delegation came to Washington to present to the
administration the grievances of the Cherokee nation. The
formal reception of the delegation fell to the lot of Eaton,
the new Secretary of War. The Cherokees asserted that not only
did they have no rights in the Georgia courts in cases
involving white men, but that they had been notified by Georgia
that all laws, usages, and agreements in force in the Indian
country would be null and void after June 1, 1830; and
naturally they wanted the interposition of the Federal
Government. Eaton replied at great length, reminding the
Cherokees that they had taken sides with England in the War of
1812, that they were now on American soil only by sufferance,
and that the central government could not violate the rights of
the state of Georgia; and he strongly advised immediate removal
to the West. The Cherokees, quite broken, acted in accord with
this advice; and so in 1832 did the Creeks, to whom Jackson had
sent a special talk urging removal as the only basis of Federal
protection.
To the Seminoles as early as 1827 overtures for removal had
been made; but before the treaty of Fort Moultrie had really
become effective they had been intruded upon and they in turn
had become more slow about returning runaway slaves. From some
of the clauses in the treaty of Fort Moultrie, as some of the
chiefs were quick to point out, the understanding was that the
same was to be in force for twenty years; and they felt that
any slowness on their part about the return of Negroes was
fully nullified by the efforts of the professional Negro
stealers with whom they had to deal.
Early in 1832, however, Colonel James Gadsden of Florida was
directed by Lewis Cass, the Secretary of War, to enter into
negotiation for the removal of the Indians of Florida. There
was great opposition to a conference, but the Indians were
finally brought together at Payne’s Landing on the Ocklawaha
River just seventeen miles from Fort King. Here on May 9, 1832,
was wrested from them a treaty which is of supreme importance
in the history of the Seminoles. The full text was as
follows:
TREATY OF PAYNE’S LANDING,
MAY 9, 1832
Whereas, a treaty between the United States and the
Seminole nation of Indians was made and concluded at
Payne’s Landing, on the Ocklawaha River, on the 9th of May,
one thousand eight hundred and thirty-two, by James
Gadsden, commissioner on the part of the United States, and
the chiefs and headmen of said Seminole nation of Indians,
on the part of said nation; which treaty is in the words
following, to wit:
The Seminole Indians, regarding with just respect the
solicitude manifested by the President of the United States
for the improvement of their condition, by recommending a
removal to the country more suitable to their habits and
wants than the one they at present occupy in the territory
of Florida, are willing that their confidential chiefs,
Jumper, Fuch-a-lus-to-had-jo, Charley Emathla, Coi-had-jo,
Holati-Emathla, Ya-ha-had-jo, Sam Jones, accompanied by
their agent, Major John Phagan, and their faithful
interpreter, Abraham, should be sent, at the expense of the
United States, as early as convenient, to examine the
country assigned to the Creeks, west of the Mississippi
River, and should they be satisfied with the character of
the country, and of the favorable disposition of the Creeks
to re-unite with the Seminoles as one people; the articles
of the compact and agreement herein stipulated, at Payne’s
Landing, on the Ocklawaha River, this ninth day of May, one
thousand eight hundred and thirty-two, between James
Gadsden, for and in behalf of the government of the United
States, and the undersigned chiefs and headmen, for and in
behalf of the Seminole Indians, shall be binding on the
respective parties.
Article I. The Seminole Indians relinquish to the United
States all claim to the land they at present occupy in the
territory of Florida, and agree to emigrate to the country
assigned to the Creeks, west of the Mississippi River, it
being understood that an additional extent of country,
proportioned to their numbers, will be added to the Creek
territory, and that the Seminoles will be received as a
constituent part of the Creek nation, and be re-admitted to
all the privileges as a member of the same.
Article II. For and in consideration of the
relinquishment of claim in the first article of this
agreement, and in full compensation for all the
improvements which may have been made on the lands thereby
ceded, the United States stipulate to pay to the Seminole
Indians fifteen thousand four hundred ($15,400) dollars, to
be divided among the chiefs and warriors of the several
towns, in a ratio proportioned to their population, the
respective proportions of each to be paid on their arrival
in the country they consent to remove to; it being
understood that their faithful interpreters, Abraham and
Cudjo, shall receive two hundred dollars each, of the above
sum, in full remuneration of the improvements to be
abandoned on the lands now cultivated by them.
Article III. The United States agree to distribute, as
they arrive at their new homes in the Creek territory, west
of the Mississippi River, a blanket and a homespun frock to
each of the warriors, women and children, of the Seminole
tribe of Indians.
Article IV. The United States agree to extend the
annuity for the support of a blacksmith, provided for in
the sixth article of the treaty at Camp Moultrie, for ten
(10) years beyond the period therein stipulated, and in
addition to the other annuities secured under that treaty,
the United States agree to pay the sum of three thousand
($3,000) dollars a year for fifteen (15) years, commencing
after the removal of the whole tribe; these sums to be
added to the Creek annuities, and the whole amount to be so
divided that the chiefs and warriors of the Seminole
Indians may receive their equitable proportion of the same,
as members of the Creek confederation.
Article V. The United States will take the cattle
belonging to the Seminoles, at the valuation of some
discreet person, to be appointed by the President, and the
same shall be paid for in money to the respective owners,
after their arrival at their new homes; or other cattle,
such as may be desired, will be furnished them; notice
being given through their agent, of their wishes upon this
subject, before their removal, that time may be afforded to
supply the demand.
Article VI. The Seminoles being anxious to be relieved
from the repeated vexatious demands for slaves, and other
property, alleged to have been stolen and destroyed by
them, so that they may remove unembarrassed to their new
homes, the United States stipulate to have the same
property (properly) investigated, and to liquidate such as
may be satisfactorily established, provided the amount does
not exceed seven thousand ($7,000) dollars.
Article VII. The Seminole Indians will remove within
three (3) years after the ratification of this agreement,
and the expenses of their removal shall be defrayed by the
United States, and such subsistence shall also be furnished
them, for a term not exceeding twelve (12) months after
their arrival at their new residence, as in the opinion of
the President their numbers and circumstances may require;
the emigration to commence as early as practicable in the
year eighteen hundred and thirty-three (1833), and with
those Indians at present occupying the Big Swamp, and other
parts of the country beyond the limits, as defined in the
second article of the treaty concluded at Camp Moultrie
Creek, so that the whole of that proportion of the
Seminoles may be removed within the year aforesaid, and the
remainder of the tribe, in about equal proportions, during
the subsequent years of eighteen hundred and thirty-four
and five (1834 and 1835).
In testimony whereof, the commissioner, James Gadsden,
and the undersigned chiefs and head-men of the Seminole
Indians, have hereunto subscribed their names and affixed
their seals.
Done at camp, at Payne’s Landing, on the Ocklawaha
River, in the territory of Florida, on this ninth day of
May, one thousand eight hundred and thirty-two, and of the
independence of the United States of America, the
fifty-sixth.
(Signed) James Gadsden. L.S.
Holati Emathlar, his X mark.
Jumper, his X mark.
Cudjo, Interpreter, his X mark.
Erastus Rodgers.
B. Joscan.
Holati Emathlar, his X mark.
Jumper, his X mark.
Fuch-ta-lus-ta-Hadjo, his X mark.
Charley Emathla, his X mark.
Coi Hadjo, his X mark.
Ar-pi-uck-i, or Sam
Jones, his X mark.
Ya-ha-Hadjo, his X mark.
Mico-Noha, his X mark.
Tokose Emathla, or
John Hicks, his X mark.
Cat-sha-Tustenuggee, his X mark.
Holat-a-Micco, his X mark.
Hitch-it-i-Micco, his X mark.
E-na-hah, his X mark.
Ya-ha-Emathla-Chopco, his X mark.
Moki-his-she-lar-ni, his X mark.
Now, therefore, be it known that I, Andrew Jackson,
President of the United States of America, having seen and
considered said treaty, do, by and with the advice and
consent of the Senate, as expressed by their resolution of
the eighth day of April, one thousand eight hundred and
thirty-four, accept, ratify, and confirm the same, and
every clause and article thereof.
In witness whereof, I have caused the seal of the United
States to be hereunto affixed, having signed the same with
my hand. Done at the city of Washington, this twelfth day
of April, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight
hundred and thirty-four, and of the independence of the
United States of America, the fifty-eighth.
(Signed) ANDREW JACKSON. By the President,
LOUIS MCLANE, Secretary of State.
It will be seen that by the terms of this document seven
chiefs were to go and examine the country assigned to the
Creeks, and that they were to be accompanied by Major John
Phagan, the successor of Humphreys, and the Negro interpreter
Abraham. The character of Phagan may be seen from the facts
that he was soon in debt to different ones of the Indians and
to Abraham, and that he was found to be short in his accounts.
While the Indian chiefs were in the West, three United States
commissioners conferred with them as to the suitability of the
country for a future home, and at Fort Gibson, Arkansas, March
28, 1833, they were beguiled into signing an additional treaty
in which occurred the following sentence: “And the undersigned
Seminole chiefs, delegated as aforesaid, on behalf of their
nation, hereby declare themselves well satisfied with the
location provided for them by the commissioners, and agree that
their nation shall commence the removal to their new home as
soon as the government will make arrangements for their
emigration, satisfactory to the Seminole nation.” They of
course had no authority to act on their own initiative, and
when all returned in April, 1833, and Phagan explained what had
happened, the Seminoles expressed themselves in no uncertain
terms. The chiefs who had gone West denied strenuously that
they had signed away any rights to land, but they were
nevertheless upbraided as the agents of deception. Some of the
old chiefs, of whom Micanopy was the highest authority,
resolved to resist the efforts to dispossess them; and John
Hicks, who seems to have been substituted for Sam Jones on the
commission, was killed because he argued too strongly for
migration. Meanwhile the treaty of Payne’s Landing was ratified
by the Senate of the United States and proclaimed as in force
by President Jackson April 12, 1834, and in connection with it
the supplementary treaty of Fort Gibson was also ratified. The
Seminoles, however, were not showing any haste about removing,
and ninety of the white citizens of Alachua County sent a
protest to the President alleging that the Indians were not
returning their fugitive slaves. Jackson was made angry, and
without even waiting for the formal ratification of the
treaties, he sent the document to the Secretary of War, with an
endorsement on the back directing him “to inquire into the
alleged facts, and if found to be true, to direct the Seminoles
to prepare to remove West and join the Creeks.” General Wiley
Thompson was appointed to succeed Phagan as agent, and General
Duncan L. Clinch was placed in command of the troops whose
services it was thought might be needed. It was at this
juncture that Osceola stepped forward as the leading spirit of
his people.
4. Osceola and the Second Seminole
War
Osceola (Asseola, or As-se-he-ho-lar, sometimes called
Powell because after his father’s death his mother married a
white man of that name81) was not more than thirty
years of age. He was slender, of only average height, and
slightly round-shouldered; but he was also well
proportioned, muscular, and capable of enduring great
fatigue. He had light, deep, restless eyes, and a shrill
voice, and he was a great admirer of order and technique. He
excelled in athletic contests and in his earlier years had
taken delight in engaging in military practice with the
white men. As he was neither by descent nor formal election
a chief, he was not expected to have a voice in important
deliberations; but he was a natural leader and he did more
than any other man to organize the Seminoles to resistance.
It is hardly too much to say that to his single influence
was due a contest that ultimately cost $10,000,000 and the
loss of thousands of lives. Never did a patriot fight more
valiantly for his own, and it stands to the eternal disgrace
of the American arms that he was captured under a flag of
truce.
It is well to pause for a moment and reflect upon some of
the deeper motives that entered into the impending contest. A
distinguished congressman,82 speaking in the House of
Representatives a few years later, touched eloquently upon
some of the events of these troublous years. Let us remember
that this was the time of the formation of anti-slavery
societies, of pronounced activity on the part of the
abolitionists, and recall also that Nat Turner’s
insurrection was still fresh in the public mind. Giddings
stated clearly the issue as it appeared to the people of the
North when he said, “I hold that if the slaves of Georgia or
any other state leave their masters, the Federal Government
has no constitutional authority to employ our army or navy
for their recapture, or to apply the national treasure to
repurchase them.” There could be no question of the fact
that the war was very largely one over fugitive slaves.
Under date October 28, 1834, General Thompson wrote to the
Commissioner of Indian Affairs: “There are many very likely
Negroes in this nation [the Seminole]. Some of the whites in
the adjacent settlements manifest a restless desire to
obtain them, and I have no doubt that Indian raised Negroes
are now in the possession of the whites.” In a letter dated
January 20, 1834, Governor Duval had already said to the
same official: “The slaves belonging to the Indians have a
controlling influence over the minds of their masters, and
are entirely opposed to any change of residence.” Six days
later he wrote: “The slaves belonging to the Indians must be
made to fear for themselves before they will cease to
influence the minds of their masters…. The first step
towards the emigration of these Indians must be the breaking
up of the runaway slaves and the outlaw Indians.” And the
New Orleans Courier of July 27, 1839, revealed all
the fears of the period when it said, “Every day’s delay in
subduing the Seminoles increases the danger of a rising
among the serviles.”
All the while injustice and injury to the Indians continued.
Econchattimico, well known as one of those chiefs to whom
special reservations had been given by the treaty of Fort
Moultrie, was the owner of twenty slaves valued at $15,000.
Observing Negro stealers hovering around his estate, he armed
himself and his men. The kidnapers then furthered their designs
by circulating the report that the Indians were arming
themselves for union with the main body of Seminoles for the
general purpose of massacring the white people. Face to face
with this charge Econchattimico gave up his arms and threw
himself on the protection of the government; and his Negroes
were at once taken and sold into bondage.
A similar case was that of John Walker, an Appalachicola
chief, who wrote to Thompson under date July 28, 1835: “I am
induced to write you in consequence of the depredations making
and attempted to be made upon my property, by a company of
Negro stealers, some of whom are from Columbus, Ga., and have
connected themselves with Brown and Douglass…. I should like
your advice how I am to act. I dislike to make or to have any
difficulty with the white people. But if they trespass upon my
premises and my rights, I must defend myself the best way I
can. If they do make this attempt, and I have no doubt they
will, they must bear the consequences. But is there no civil
law to protect me? Are the free Negroes and the Negroes
belonging to this town to be stolen away publicly, and in the
face of law and justice, carried off and sold to fill the
pockets of these worse than land pirates? Douglass and his
company hired a man who has two large trained dogs for the
purpose to come down and take Billy. He is from Mobile and
follows for a livelihood catching runaway Negroes.”
Such were the motives, fears and incidents in the years
immediately after the treaty of Payne’s Landing. Beginning at
the close of 1834 and continuing through April, 1835, Thompson
had a series of conferences with the Seminole chiefs. At these
meetings Micanopy, influenced by Osceola and other young
Seminoles, took a more definite stand than he might otherwise
have assumed. Especially did he insist with reference to the
treaty that he understood that the chiefs who went West were to
examine the country, and for his part he knew that when
they returned they would report unfavorably. Thompson then,
becoming angry, delivered an ultimatum to the effect that if
the treaty was not observed the annuity from the great father
in Washington would cease. To this, Osceola, stepping forward,
replied that he and his warriors did not care if they never
received another dollar from the great father, and drawing his
knife, he plunged it in the table and said, “The only treaty I
will execute is with this.” Henceforward there was deadly
enmity between the young Seminole and Thompson. More and more
Osceola made his personality felt, constantly asserting to the
men of his nation that whoever recommended emigration was an
enemy of the Seminoles, and he finally arrived at an
understanding with many of them that the treaty would be
resisted with their very lives. Thompson, however, on April 23,
1835, had a sort of secret conference with sixteen of the
chiefs who seemed favorably disposed toward migration, and he
persuaded them to sign a document “freely and fully” assenting
to the treaties of Payne’s Landing and Fort Gibson. The next
day there was a formal meeting at which the agent, backed up by
Clinch and his soldiers, upbraided the Indians in a very harsh
manner. His words were met by groans, angry gesticulations, and
only half-muffled imprecations. Clinch endeavored to appeal to
the Indians and to advise them that resistance was both unwise
and useless. Thompson, however, with his usual lack of tact,
rushed onward in his course, and learning that five chiefs were
unalterably opposed to the treaty, he arbitrarily struck their
names off the roll of chiefs, an action the highhandedness of
which was not lost on the Seminoles. Immediately after the
conference moreover he forbade the sale of any more arms and
powder to the Indians. To the friendly chiefs the understanding
had been given that the nation might have until January 1,
1836, to make preparation for removal, by which time all were
to assemble at Fort Brooke, Tampa Bay, for emigration.
About the first of June Osceola was one day on a quiet
errand of trading at Fort King. With him was his wife, the
daughter of a mulatto slave woman who had run away years before
and married an Indian chief. By Southern law this woman
followed the condition of her mother, and when the mother’s
former owner appeared on the scene and claimed the daughter,
Thompson, who desired to teach Occeola a lesson, readily agreed
that she should be remanded into captivity.83 Osceola was highly enraged,
and this time it was his turn to upbraid the agent. Thompson
now had him overpowered and put in irons, in which situation
he remained for the better part of two days. In this period
of captivity his soul plotted revenge and at length he too
planned a “ruse de guerre.” Feigning assent to the
treaty he told Thompson that if he was released not only
would he sign himself but he would also bring his people to
sign. The agent was completely deceived by Osceola’s
tactics. “True to his professions,” wrote Thompson on June
3, “he this day appeared with seventy-nine of his people,
men, women, and children, including some who had joined him
since his conversion, and redeemed his promise. He told me
many of his friends were out hunting, whom he could and
would bring over on their return. I have now no doubt of his
sincerity, and as little, that the greatest difficulty is
surmounted.”
Osceola now rapidly urged forward preparations for war,
which, however, he did not wish actually started until after
the crops were gathered. By the fall he was ready, and one day
in October when he and some other warriors met Charley Emathla,
who had upon him the gold and silver that he had received from
the sale of his cattle preparatory to migration, they killed
this chief, and Osceola threw the money in every direction,
saying that no one was to touch it, as it was the price of the
red man’s blood. The true drift of events became even more
apparent to Thompson and Clinch in November, when five chiefs
friendly to migration with five hundred of their people
suddenly appeared at Fort Brooke to ask for protection. When in
December Thompson sent final word to the Seminoles that they
must bring in their horses and cattle, the Indians did not come
on the appointed day; on the contrary they sent their women and
children to the interior and girded themselves for battle. To
Osceola late in the month a runner brought word that some
troops under the command of Major Dade were to leave Fort
Brooke on the 25th and on the night of the 27th were to be
attacked by some Seminoles in the Wahoo Swamp. Osceola himself,
with some of his men, was meanwhile lying in the woods near
Fort King, waiting for an opportunity to kill Thompson. On the
afternoon of the 28th the agent dined not far from the fort at
the home of the sutler, a man named Rogers, and after dinner he
walked with Lieutenant Smith to the crest of a neighboring
hill. Here he was surprised by the Indians, and both he and
Smith fell pierced by numerous bullets. The Indians then
pressed on to the home of the sutler and killed Rogers, his two
clerks, and a little boy. On the same day the command of Major
Dade, including seven officers and one hundred and ten men, was
almost completely annihilated, only three men escaping. Dade
and his horse were killed at the first onset. These two attacks
began the actual fighting of the Second Seminole War. That the
Negroes were working shoulder to shoulder with the Indians in
these encounters may be seen from the report of Captain
Belton,84 who said, “Lieut. Keays,
third artillery, had both arms broken from the first shot;
was unable to act, and was tomahawked the latter part of the
second attack, by a Negro”; and further: “A Negro named
Harry controls the Pea Band of about a hundred warriors,
forty miles southeast of us, who have done most of the
mischief, and keep this post constantly observed.” Osceola
now joined forces with those Indians who had attacked Dade,
and in the early morning of the last day of the year
occurred the Battle of Ouithlecoochee, a desperate encounter
in which both Osceola and Clinch gave good accounts of
themselves. Clinch had two hundred regulars and five or six
hundred volunteers. The latter fled early in the contest and
looked on from a distance; and Clinch had to work
desperately to keep from duplicating the experience of Dade.
Osceola himself was conspicuous in a red belt and three long
feathers, but although twice wounded he seemed to bear a
charmed life. He posted himself behind a tree, from which
station he constantly sallied forth to kill or wound an
enemy with almost infallible aim.
After these early encounters the fighting became more and
more bitter and the contest more prolonged. Early in the war
the disbursing agent reported that there were only three
thousand Indians, including Negroes, to be considered; but this
was clearly an understatement. Within the next year and a half
the Indians were hard pressed, and before the end of this
period the notorious Thomas S. Jessup had appeared on the scene
as commanding major general. This man seems to have determined
never to use honorable means of warfare if some ignoble
instrument could serve his purpose. In a letter sent to Colonel
Harvey from Tampa Bay under date May 25, 1837, he said: “If you
see Powell (Osceola), tell him I shall send out and take all
the Negroes who belong to the white people. And he must not
allow the Indian Negroes to mix with them. Tell him I am
sending to Cuba for bloodhounds to trail them; and I intend to
hang every one of them who does not come in.” And it might be
remarked that for his bloodhounds Jessup spent—or said he
spent—as much as $5,000, a fact which thoroughly aroused
Giddings and other persons from the North, who by no means
cared to see such an investment of public funds. By order No.
160, dated August 3, 1837, Jessup invited his soldiers to
plunder and rapine, saying, “All Indian property captured from
this date will belong to the corps or detachment making it.”
From St. Augustine, under date October 20, 1837, in a
“confidential” communication he said to one of his lieutenants:
“Should Powell and his warriors come within the fort, seize him
and the whole party. It is important that he, Wild Cat, John
Cowagee, and Tustenuggee, be secured. Hold them until you have
my orders in relation to them.”85 Two days later he was able
to write to the Secretary of War that Osceola was actually
taken. Said he: “That chief came into the vicinity of Fort
Peyton on the 20th, and sent a messenger to General
Hernandez, desiring to see and converse with him. The sickly
season being over, and there being no further necessity to
temporize, I sent a party of mounted men, and seized the
entire body, and now have them securely lodged in the fort.”
Osceola, Wild Cat, and others thus captured were marched to
St. Augustine; but Wild Cat escaped. Osceola was ultimately
taken to Fort Moultrie, in the harbor of Charleston, where
in January (1838) he died.
Important in this general connection was the fate of the
deputation that the influential John Ross, chief of the
Cherokees, was persuaded to send from his nation to induce the
Seminoles to think more favorably of migration. Micanopy,
twelve other chieftains, and a number of warriors accompanied
the Cherokee deputation to the headquarters of the United
States Army at Fort Mellon, where they were to discuss the
matter. These warriors also Jessup seized, and Ross wrote to
the Secretary of War a dignified but bitter letter protesting
against this “unprecedented violation of that sacred rule which
has ever been recognized by every nation, civilized and
uncivilized, of treating with all due respect those who had
ever presented themselves under a flag of truce before the
enemy, for the purpose of proposing the termination of
warfare.” He had indeed been most basely used as the agent of
deception.
This chapter, we trust, has shown something of the real
nature of the points at issue in the Seminole Wars. In the
course of these contests the rights of Indian and Negro alike
were ruthlessly disregarded. There was redress for neither
before the courts, and at the end in dealing with them every
honorable principle of men and nations was violated. It is
interesting that the three representatives of colored peoples
who in the course of the nineteenth century it was most
difficult to capture—Toussaint L’Ouverture, the Negro, Osceola,
the Indian, and Aguinaldo, the Filipino—were all taken through
treachery; and on two of the three occasions this treachery was
practiced by responsible officers of the United States
Army.
Footnote 76:
(return)
In his official capacity Jackson issued two addresses
which have an important place in the history of the Negro
soldier. From his headquarters at Mobile, September 21,
1814, he issued an appeal “To the Free Colored Inhabitants
of Louisiana,” offering them an honorable part in the war,
and this was later followed by a “Proclamation to the Free
People of Color” congratulating them on their achievement.
Both addresses are accessible in many books.
Footnote 77:
(return)
McMaster, IV, 431.
Footnote 78:
(return)
See J.R. Giddings: The Exiles of Florida, 63-66;
also speech in House of Representatives February 9,
1841.
Footnote 79:
(return)
Sprague, 19.
Footnote 80:
(return)
The correspondence is readily accessible in Sprague,
30-37.
Footnote 81:
(return)
Hodge’s Handbook of American Indians, II,
159.
Footnote 82:
(return)
Joshua R. Giddings, of Ohio. His exhaustive speech on
the Florida War was made February 9, 1841.
Footnote 83:
(return)
This highly important incident, which was really the
spark that started the war, is absolutely ignored even by
such well informed writers as Drake and Sprague. Drake
simply gives the impression that the quarrel between
Osceola and Thompson was over the old matter of emigration,
saying (413), “Remonstrance soon grew into altercation,
which ended in a ruse de guerre, by which Osceola
was made prisoner by the agent, and put in irons, in which
situation he was kept one night and part of two days.” The
story is told by McMaster, however. Also note M.M. Cohen as
quoted in Quarterly Anti-Slavery Magazine, Vol. II,
p. 419 (July, 1837).
Footnote 84:
(return)
Accessible in Drake, 416-418.
Footnote 85:
(return)
This correspondence, and much more bearing on the point,
may be found in House Document 327 of the Second Session of
the Twenty-fifth Congress.
CHAPTER VI
EARLY APPROACH TO THE NEGRO PROBLEM
1. The Ultimate Problem and the Missouri
Compromise
In a previous chapter86 we have already indicated
the rise of the Negro Problem in the last decade of the
eighteenth and the first two decades of the nineteenth
century. And what was the Negro Problem? It was certainly
not merely a question of slavery; in the last analysis this
institution was hardly more than an incident. Slavery has
ceased to exist, but even to-day the Problem is with us. The
question was rather what was to be the final place in the
American body politic of the Negro population that was so
rapidly increasing in the country. In the answering of this
question supreme importance attached to the Negro himself;
but the problem soon transcended the race. Ultimately it was
the destiny of the United States rather than of the Negro
that was to be considered, and all the ideals on which the
country was based came to the testing. If one studied those
ideals he soon realized that they were based on Teutonic or
at least English foundations. By 1820, however, the young
American republic was already beginning to be the hope of
all of the oppressed people of Europe, and Greeks and
Italians as well as Germans and Swedes were turning their
faces toward the Promised Land. The whole background of
Latin culture was different from the Teutonic, and yet the
people of Southern as well as of Northern Europe somehow
became a part of the life of the United States. In this life
was it also possible for the children of Africa to have a
permanent and an honorable place? With their special
tradition and gifts, with their shortcomings, above all with
their distinctive color, could they, too, become genuine
American citizens? Some said No, but in taking this position
they denied not only the ideals on which the country was
founded but also the possibilities of human nature itself.
In any case the answer to the first question at once
suggested another, What shall we do with the Negro? About
this there was very great difference of opinion, it not
always being supposed that the Negro himself had anything
whatever to say about the matter. Some said send the Negro
away, get rid of him by any means whatsoever; others said if
he must stay, keep him in slavery; still others said not to
keep him permanently in slavery, but emancipate him only
gradually; and already there were beginning to be persons
who felt that the Negro should be emancipated everywhere
immediately, and that after this great event had taken place
he and the nation together should work out his salvation on
the broadest possible plane.
Into the agitation was suddenly thrust the application of
Missouri for entrance into the Union as a slave state. The
struggle that followed for two years was primarily a political
one, but in the course of the discussion the evils of slavery
were fully considered. Meanwhile, in 1819, Alabama and Maine
also applied for admission. Alabama was allowed to enter
without much discussion, as she made equal the number of slave
and free states. Maine, however, brought forth more talk. The
Southern congressmen would have been perfectly willing to admit
this as a free state if Missouri had been admitted as a slave
state; but the North felt that this would have been to concede
altogether too much, as Missouri from the first gave promise of
being unusually important. At length, largely through the
influence of Henry Clay, there was adopted a compromise whose
main provisions were (1) that Maine was to be admitted as a
free state; (2) that in Missouri there was to be no prohibition
of slavery; but (3) that slavery was to be prohibited in any
other states that might be formed out of the Louisiana Purchase
north of the line of 36° 30′.
By this agreement the strife was allayed for some years; but
it is now evident that the Missouri Compromise was only a
postponement of the ultimate contest and that the social
questions involved were hardly touched. Certainly the
significance of the first clear drawing of the line between the
sections was not lost upon thoughtful men. Jefferson wrote from
Monticello in 1820: “This momentous question, like a fire-bell
in the night, awakened and filled me with terror. I considered
it at once as the knell of the Union. It is hushed, indeed, for
the moment. But this is a reprieve only, not a final
sentence…. I can say, with conscious truth, that there is not
a man on earth who would sacrifice more than I would to relieve
us from this heavy reproach, in any practicable way. The
cession of that kind of property, for so it is misnamed, is a
bagatelle that would not cost me a second thought, if, in that
way, a general emancipation and expatriation could be
effected; and, gradually, and with due sacrifices, I think it
might be.”87 For the time being, however,
the South was concerned mainly about immediate dangers; nor
was this section placed more at ease by Denmark Vesey’s
attempted insurrection in 1822.88 A representative South
Carolinian,89 writing after this event,
said, “We regard our Negroes as the Jacobins of the
country, against whom we should always be upon our guard,
and who, although we fear no permanent effects from any
insurrectionary movements on their part, should be watched
with an eye of steady and unremitted observation.” Meanwhile
from a ratio of 43.72 to 56.28 in 1790 the total Negro
population in South Carolina had by 1820 come to outnumber
the white 52.77 to 47.23, and the tendency was increasingly
in favor of the Negro. The South, the whole country in fact,
was more and more being forced to consider not only slavery
but the ultimate reaches of the problem.
Whatever one might think of the conclusion—and in this case
the speaker was pleading for colonization—no statement of the
problem as it impressed men about 1820 or 1830 was clearer than
that of Rev. Dr. Nott, President of Union College, at Albany in
1829.90 The question, said he, was
by no means local. Slavery was once legalized in New
England; and New England built slave-ships and manned these
with New England seamen. In 1820 the slave population in the
country amounted to 1,500,000. The number doubled every
twenty years, and it was easy to see how it would progress
from 1,500,000 to 3,000,000; to 6,000,000; to 12,000,000; to
24,000,000. “Twenty-four millions of slaves! What a drawback
from our strength; what a tax on our resources; what a
hindrance to our growth; what a stain on our character; and
what an impediment to the fulfillment of our destiny! Could
our worst enemies or the worst enemies of republics, wish us
a severer judgment?” How could one know that wakeful and
sagacious enemies without would not discover the vulnerable
point and use it for the country’s overthrow? Or was there
not danger that among a people goaded from age to age there
might at length arise some second Toussaint L’Ouverture,
who, reckless of consequences, would array a force and cause
a movement throughout the zone of bondage, leaving behind
him plantations waste and mansions desolate? Who could
believe that such a tremendous physical force would remain
forever spell-bound and quiescent? After all, however,
slavery was doomed; public opinion had already pronounced
upon it, and the moral energy of the nation would sooner or
later effect its overthrow. “But,” continued Nott, “the
solemn question here arises—in what condition will this
momentous change place us? The freed men of other countries
have long since disappeared, having been amalgamated in the
general mass. Here there can be no amalgamation. Our
manumitted bondmen have remained already to the third and
fourth, as they will to the thousandth generation—a
distinct, a degraded, and a wretched race.” After this
sweeping statement, which has certainly not been justified
by time, Nott proceeded to argue the expediency of his
organization. Gerrit Smith, who later drifted away from
colonization, said frankly on the same occasion that the
ultimate solution was either amalgamation or colonization,
and that of the two courses he preferred to choose the
latter. Others felt as he did. We shall now accordingly
proceed to consider at somewhat greater length the two
solutions that about 1820 had the clearest
advocates—Colonization and Slavery.
2. Colonization
Early in 1773, Rev. Samuel Hopkins, of Newport, called on
his friend, Rev. Ezra Stiles, afterwards President of Yale
College, and suggested the possibility of educating Negro
students, perhaps two at first, who would later go as
missionaries to Africa. Stiles thought that for the plan to be
worth while there should be a colony on the coast of Africa,
that at least thirty or forty persons should go, and that the
enterprise should not be private but should have the formal
backing of a society organized for the purpose. In harmony with
the original plan two young Negro men sailed from New York for
Africa, November 12, 1774; but the Revolutionary War followed
and nothing more was done at the time. In 1784, however, and
again in 1787, Hopkins tried to induce different merchants to
fit out a vessel to convey a few emigrants, and in the latter
year he talked with a young man from the West Indies, Dr.
William Thornton, who expressed a willingness to take charge of
the company. The enterprise failed for lack of funds, though
Thornton kept up his interest and afterwards became a member of
the first Board of Managers of the American Colonization
Society. Hopkins in 1791 spoke before the Connecticut
Emancipation Society, which he wished to see incorporated as a
colonization society, and in a sermon before the Providence
society in 1793 he reverted to his favorite theme. Meanwhile,
as a result of the efforts of Wilberforce, Clarkson, and
Granville Sharp in England, in May, 1787, some four hundred
Negroes and sixty white persons were landed at Sierra Leone.
Some of the Negroes in England had gained their freedom in
consequence of Lord Mansfield’s decision in 1772, others had
been discharged from the British Army after the American
Revolution, and all were leading in England a more or less
precarious existence. The sixty white persons sent along were
abandoned women, and why Sierra Leone should have had this
weight placed upon it at the start history has not yet told. It
is not surprising to learn that “disease and disorder were
rife, and by 1791 a mere handful survived.”91 As early as in his Notes
on Virginia, privately printed in 1781, Thomas Jefferson
had suggested a colony for Negroes, perhaps in the new
territory of Ohio. The suggestion was not acted upon, but it
is evident that by 1800 several persons had thought of the
possibility of removing the Negroes in the South to some
other place either within or without the country.
Gabriel’s insurrection in 1800 again forced the idea
concretely forward. Virginia was visibly disturbed by this
outbreak, and in secret session, on December 21, the
House of Delegates passed the following resolution: “That the
Governor92 be requested to correspond
with the President of the United States,93 on the subject of purchasing
land without the limits of this state, whither persons
obnoxious to the laws, or dangerous to the peace of society
may be removed.” The real purpose of this resolution was to
get rid of those Negroes who had had some part in the
insurrection and had not been executed; but not in 1800, or
in 1802 or 1804, was the General Assembly thus able to
banish those whom it was afraid to hang. Monroe, however,
acted in accordance with his instructions, and Jefferson
replied to him under date November 24, 1801. He was not now
favorable to deportation to some place within the United
States, and thought that the West Indies, probably Santo
Domingo, might be better. There was little real danger that
the exiles would stimulate vindictive or predatory descents
on the American coasts, and in any case such a possibility
was “overweighed by the humanity of the measures proposed.”
“Africa would offer a last and undoubted resort,” thought
Jefferson, “if all others more desirable should fail.”94 Six months later, on July
13, 1802, the President wrote about the matter to Rufus
King, then minister in London. The course of events in the
West Indies, he said, had given an impulse to the minds of
Negroes in the United States; there was a disposition to
insurgency, and it now seemed that if there was to be
colonization, Africa was by all means the best place. An
African company might also engage in commercial operations,
and if there was coöperation with Sierra Leone, there was
the possibility of “one strong, rather than two weak
colonies.” Would King accordingly enter into conference with
the English officials with reference to disposing of any
Negroes who might be sent? “It is material to observe,”
remarked Jefferson, “that they are not felons, or common
malefactors, but persons guilty of what the safety of
society, under actual circumstances, obliges us to treat as
a crime, but which their feelings may represent in a far
different shape. They are such as will be a valuable
acquisition to the settlement already existing there, and
well calculated to coöperate in the plan of
civilization.”95 King accordingly opened
correspondence with Thornton and Wedderbourne, the
secretaries of the company having charge of Sierra Leone,
but was informed that the colony was in a languishing
condition and that funds were likely to fail, and that in no
event would they be willing to receive more people from the
United States, as these were the very ones who had already
made most trouble in the settlement.96 On January 22, 1805, the
General Assembly of Virginia passed a resolution that
embodied a request to the United States Government to set
aside a portion of territory in the new Louisiana Purchase
“to be appropriated to the residence of such people of color
as have been, or shall be, emancipated, or may hereafter
become dangerous to the public safety.” Nothing came of
this. By the close then of Jefferson’s second administration
the Northwest, the Southwest, the West Indies, and Sierra
Leone had all been thought of as possible fields for
colonization, but from the consideration nothing visible had
resulted.
Now followed the period of Southern expansion and of
increasing materialism, and before long came the War of 1812.
By 1811 a note of doubt had crept into Jefferson’s dealing with
the subject. Said he: “Nothing is more to be wished than that
the United States would themselves undertake to make such an
establishment on the coast of Africa … But for this the
national mind is not yet prepared. It may perhaps be doubted
whether many of these people would voluntarily consent to such
an exchange of situation, and very certain that few of those
advanced to a certain age in habits of slavery, would be
capable of self-government. This should not, however,
discourage the experiment, nor the early trial of it; and the
proposition should be made with all the prudent cautions and
attentions requisite to reconcile it to the interests, the
safety, and the prejudices of all parties.”97
From an entirely different source, however, and prompted not
by expediency but the purest altruism, came an impulse that
finally told in the founding of Liberia. The heart of a young
man reached out across the sea. Samuel J. Mills, an
undergraduate of Williams College, in 1808 formed among his
fellow-students a missionary society whose work later told in
the formation of the American Bible Society and the Board of
Foreign Missions. Mills continued his theological studies at
Andover and then at Princeton; and while at the latter place he
established a school for Negroes at Parsippany, thirty miles
away. He also interested in his work and hopes Rev. Robert
Finley, of Basking Ridge, N.J., who “succeeded in assembling at
Princeton the first meeting ever called to consider the project
of sending Negro colonists to Africa,”98 and who in a letter to John
P. Mumford, of New York, under date February 14, 1815,
expressed his interest by saying, “We should send to Africa
a population partly civilized and christianized for its
benefit; and our blacks themselves would be put in a better
condition.”
In this same year, 1815, the country was startled by the
unselfish enterprise of a Negro who had long thought of the
unfortunate situation of his people in America and who himself
shouldered the obligation to do something definite in their
behalf. Paul Cuffe had been born in May, 1759, on one of the
Elizabeth Islands near New Bedford, Mass., the son of a father
who was once a slave from Africa and of an Indian mother.99 Interested in navigation, he
made voyages to Russia, England, Africa, the West Indies,
and the South; and in time he commanded his own vessel,
became generally respected, and by his wisdom rose to a fair
degree of opulence. For twenty years he had thought
especially about Africa, and in 1815 he took to Sierra Leone
a total of nine families and thirty-eight persons at an
expense to himself of nearly $4000. The people that he
brought were well received at Sierra Leone, and Cuffe
himself had greater and more far-reaching plans when he died
September 7, 1817. He left an estate valued at $20,000.
Dr. Finley’s meeting at Princeton was not very well attended
and hence not a great success. Nevertheless he felt
sufficiently encouraged to go to Washington in December, 1816,
to use his effort for the formation of a national colonization
society. It happened that in February of this same year, 1816,
General Charles Fenton Mercer, member of the House of
Delegates, came upon the secret journals of the legislature for
the period 1801-5 and saw the correspondence between Monroe and
Jefferson. Interested in the colonization project, on December
14 (Monroe then being President-elect) he presented in the
House of Delegates resolutions embodying the previous
enactments; and these passed 132 to 14. Finley was generally
helped by the effort of Mercer, and on December 21, 1816, there
was held in Washington a meeting of public men and interested
citizens, Henry Clay, then Speaker of the House of
Representatives, presiding. A constitution was adopted at an
adjourned meeting on December 28; and on January 1, 1817, were
formally chosen the officers of “The American Society for
Colonizing the Free People of Color of the United States.” At
this last meeting Henry Clay, again presiding, spoke in glowing
terms of the possibilities of the movement; Elias B. Caldwell,
a brother-in-law of Finley, made the leading argument; and John
Randolph, of Roanoke, Va., and Robert Wright, of Maryland,
spoke of the advantages to accrue from the removal of the free
Negroes from the country (which remarks were very soon to
awaken much discussion and criticism, especially on the part of
the Negroes themselves). It is interesting to note that Mercer
had no part at all in the meeting of January 1, not even being
present; he did not feel that any but Southern men should be
enrolled in the organization. However, Bushrod Washington, the
president, was a Southern man; twelve of the seventeen
vice-presidents were Southern men, among them being Andrew
Jackson and William Crawford; and all of the twelve managers
were slaveholders.
Membership in the American Colonization Society originally
consisted, first, of such as sincerely desired to afford the
free Negroes an asylum from oppression and who hoped through
them to extend to Africa the blessings of civilization and
Christianity; second, of such as sought to enhance the value of
their own slaves by removing the free Negroes; and third, of
such as desired to be relieved of any responsibility whatever
for free Negroes. The movement was widely advertised as “an
effort for the benefit of the blacks in which all parts of the
country could unite,” it being understood that it was “not to
have the abolition of slavery for its immediate object,” nor
was it to “aim directly at the instruction of the great body of
the blacks.” Such points as the last were to prove in course of
time hardly less than a direct challenge to the different
abolitionist organizations in the North, and more and more the
Society was denounced as a movement on the part of slaveholders
for perpetuating their institutions by doing away with the free
people of color. It is not to be supposed, however, that the
South, with its usual religious fervor, did not put much
genuine feeling into the colonization scheme. One man in
Georgia named Tubman freed his slaves, thirty in all, and
placed them in charge of the Society with a gift of $10,000;
Thomas Hunt, a young Virginian, afterwards a chaplain in the
Union Army, sent to Liberia the slaves he had inherited, paying
the entire cost of the journey; and others acted in a similar
spirit of benevolence. It was but natural, however, for the
public to be somewhat uncertain as to the tendencies of the
organization when the utterances of representative men were
sometimes directly contradictory. On January 20, 1827, for
instance, Henry Clay, then Secretary of State, speaking in the
hall of the House of Representatives at the annual meeting of
the Society, said: “Of all classes of our population, the most
vicious is that of the free colored. It is the inevitable
result of their moral, political, and civil degradation.
Contaminated themselves, they extend their vices to all around
them, to the slaves and to the whites.” Just a moment later he
said: “Every emigrant to Africa is a missionary carrying with
him credentials in the holy cause of civilization, religion,
and free institutions.” How persons contaminated and vicious
could be missionaries of civilization and religion was
something possible only in the logic of Henry Clay. In the
course of the next month Robert Y. Hayne gave a Southern
criticism in two addresses on a memorial presented in the
United States Senate by the Colonization Society.100 The first of these
speeches was a clever one characterized by much wit and
good-humored raillery; the second was a sober arraignment.
Hayne emphasized the tremendous cost involved and the
physical impossibility of the whole undertaking, estimating
that at least sixty thousand persons a year would have to be
transported to accomplish anything like the desired result.
At the close of his brilliant attack, still making a veiled
plea for the continuance of slavery, he nevertheless rose to
genuine statesmanship in dealing with the problem of the
Negro, saying, “While this process is going on the colored
classes are gradually diffusing themselves throughout the
country and are making steady advances in intelligence and
refinement, and if half the zeal were displayed in bettering
their condition that is now wasted in the vain and fruitless
effort of sending them abroad, their intellectual and moral
improvement would be steady and rapid.” William Lloyd
Garrison was untiring and merciless in flaying the
inconsistencies and selfishness of the colonization
organization. In an editorial in the Liberator, July
9, 1831, he charged the Society, first, with persecution in
compelling free people to emigrate against their will and in
discouraging their education at home; second, with falsehood
in saying that the Negroes were natives of Africa when they
were no more so than white Americans were natives of Great
Britain; third, with cowardice in asserting that the
continuance of the Negro population in the country involved
dangers; and finally, with infidelity in denying that the
Gospel has full power to reach the hatred in the hearts of
men. In Thoughts on African Colonisation (1832) he
developed exhaustively ten points as follows: That the
American Colonization Society was pledged not to oppose the
system of slavery, that it apologized for slavery and
slaveholders, that it recognized slaves as property, that by
deporting Negroes it increased the value of slaves, that it
was the enemy of immediate abolition, that it was nourished
by fear and selfishness, that it aimed at the utter
expulsion of the blacks, that it was the disparager of free
Negroes, that it denied the possibility of elevating the
black people of the country, and that it deceived and misled
the nation. Other criticisms were numerous. A broadside,
“The Shields of American Slavery” (“Broad enough to hide the
wrongs of two millions of stolen men”) placed side by side
conflicting utterances of members of the Society; and in
August, 1830, Kendall, fourth auditor, in his report to the
Secretary of the Navy, wondered why the resources of the
government should be used “to colonize recaptured Africans,
to build homes for them, to furnish them with farming
utensils, to pay instructors to teach them, to purchase
ships for their convenience, to build forts for their
protection, to supply them with arms and munitions of war,
to enlist troops to guard them, and to employ the army and
navy in their defense.”101 Criticism of the American
Colonization Society was prompted by a variety of motives;
but the organization made itself vulnerable at many points.
The movement attracted extraordinary attention, but has had
practically no effect whatever on the position of the Negro
in the United States. Its work in connection with the
founding of Liberia, however, is of the highest importance,
and must later receive detailed attention.
3. Slavery
We have seen that from the beginning there were
liberal-minded men in the South who opposed the system of
slavery, and if we actually take note of all the utterances of
different men and of the proposals for doing away with the
system, we shall find that about the turn of the century there
was in this section considerable anti-slavery sentiment.
Between 1800 and 1820, however, the opening of new lands in the
Southwest, the increasing emphasis on cotton, and the rapidly
growing Negro population, gave force to the argument of
expediency; and the Missouri Compromise drew sharply the lines
of the contest. The South now came to regard slavery as its
peculiar heritage; public men were forced to defend the
institution; and in general the best thought of the section
began to be obsessed and dominated by the Negro, just as it is
to-day in large measure. In taking this position the South
deliberately committed intellectual suicide. In such matters as
freedom of speech and literary achievement, and in genuine
statesmanship if not for the time being in political influence,
this part of the country declined, and before long the
difference between it and New England was appalling. Calhoun
and Hayne were strong; but between 1820 and 1860 the South had
no names to compare with Longfellow and Emerson in literature,
or with Morse and Hoe in invention. The foremost college
professor, Dew, of William and Mary, and even the outstanding
divines, Furman, the Baptist, of South Carolina, in the
twenties, and Palmer, the Presbyterian of New Orleans, in the
fifties, are all now remembered mainly because they defended
their section in keeping the Negro in bonds. William and Mary
College, and even the University of Virginia, as compared with
Harvard and Yale, became provincial institutions; and instead
of the Washington or Jefferson of an earlier day now began to
be nourished such a leader as “Bob” Toombs, who for all of his
fire and eloquence was a demagogue. In making its choice the
South could not and did not blame the Negro per se, for it was
freely recognized that upon slave labor rested such economic
stability as the section possessed. The tragedy was simply that
thousands of intelligent Americans deliberately turned their
faces to the past, and preferred to read the novels of Walter
Scott and live in the Middle Ages rather than study the French
Revolution and live in the nineteenth century. One hundred
years after we find that the chains are still forged, that
thought is not yet free. Thus the Negro Problem began to be,
and still is, very largely the problem of the white man of the
South. The era of capitalism had not yet dawned, and still far
in the future was the day when the poor white man and the Negro
were slowly to realize that their interests were largely
identical.
The argument with which the South came to support its
position and to defend slavery need not here detain us at
length. It was formally stated by Dew and others102 and it was to be heard on
every hand. One could hardly go to church, to say nothing of
going to a public meeting, without hearing echoes of it. In
general it was maintained that slavery had made for the
civilization of the world in that it had mitigated the evils
of war, had made labor profitable, had changed the nature of
savages, and elevated woman. The slave-trade was of course
horrible and unjust, but the great advantages of the system
more than outweighed a few attendant evils. Emancipation and
deportation were alike impossible. Even if practicable, they
would not be expedient measures, for they meant the loss to
Virginia of one-third of her property. As for morality, it
was not to be expected that the Negro should have the
sensibilities of the white man. Moreover the system had the
advantage of cultivating a republican spirit among the white
people. In short, said Dew, the slaves, in both the economic
and the moral point of view, were “entirely unfit for a
state of freedom among the whites.” Holland, already cited,
in 1822 maintained five points, as follows: 1. That the
United States are one for national purposes, but separate
for their internal regulation and government; 2. That the
people of the North and East “always exhibited an unfriendly
feeling on subjects affecting the interests of the South and
West”; 3. That the institution of slavery was not an
institution of the South’s voluntary choosing; 4. That the
Southern sections of the Union, both before and after the
Declaration of Independence, “had uniformly exhibited a
disposition to restrict the extension of the evil—and had
always manifested as cordial a disposition to ameliorate it
as those of the North and East”; and 5. That the actual
state and condition of the slave population “reflected no
disgrace whatever on the character of the country—as the
slaves were infinitely better provided for than the laboring
poor of other countries of the world, and were generally
happier than millions of white people in the world.” Such
arguments the clergy supported and endeavored to reconcile
with Christian precept. Rev. Dr. Richard Furman, president
of the Baptist Convention of South Carolina,103 after much inquiry and
reasoning, arrived at the conclusion that “the holding of
slaves is justifiable by the doctrine and example contained
in Holy Writ; and is, therefore, consistent with Christian
uprightness both in sentiment and conduct.” Said he further:
“The Christian golden rule, of doing to others as we would
they should do to us, has been urged as an unanswerable
argument against holding slaves. But surely this rule is
never to be urged against that order of things which the
Divine government has established; nor do our desires become
a standard to us, under this rule, unless they have a due
regard to justice, propriety, and the general good…. A
father may very naturally desire that his son should be
obedient to his orders: Is he therefore to obey the orders
of his son? A man might be pleased to be exonerated from his
debts by the generosity of his creditors; or that his rich
neighbor should equally divide his property with him; and in
certain circumstances might desire these to be done: Would
the mere existence of this desire oblige him to exonerate
his debtors, and to make such division of his property?”
Calhoun in 1837 formally accepted slavery, saying that the
South should no longer apologize for it; and the whole
argument from the standpoint of expediency received eloquent
expression in the Senate of the United States from no less a
man than Henry Clay, who more and more appears in the
perspective as a pro-Southern advocate. Said he: “I am no
friend of slavery. But I prefer the liberty of my own
country to that of any other people; and the liberty of my
own race to that of any other race. The liberty of the
descendants of Africa in the United States is incompatible
with the safety and liberty of the European descendants.
Their slavery forms an exception—an exception resulting from
a stern and inexorable necessity—to the general liberty in
the United States.”104 After the lapse of years
the pro-slavery argument is pitiful in its numerous
fallacies. It was in line with much of the discussion of the
day that questioned whether the Negro was actually a human
being, and but serves to show to what extremes economic
interest will sometimes drive men otherwise of high
intelligence and honor.
Footnote 86:
(return)
IV, Section 3.
Footnote 87:
(return)
Writings, XV, 249.
Footnote 88:
(return)
See Chapter VII, Section 1.
Footnote 89:
(return)
Holland: A Refutation of Calumnies, 61.
Footnote 90:
(return)
See “African Colonization. Proceedings of the Formation
of the New York State Colonization Society.” Albany,
1829.
Footnote 91:
(return)
McPherson, 15. (See bibliography on Liberia.)
Footnote 92:
(return)
Monroe.
Footnote 93:
(return)
Jefferson.
Footnote 94:
(return)
Writings, X, 297.
Footnote 95:
(return)
Writings, X, 327-328.
Footnote 96:
(return)
Ibid., XIII, 11.
Footnote 97:
(return)
Writings, XIII, 11.
Footnote 98:
(return)
McPherson, 18.
Footnote 99:
(return)
First Annual Report of American Colonization
Society.
Footnote 100:
(return)
See Jervey: Robert Y. Hayne and His Times,
207-8.
Footnote 101:
(return)
Cited by McPherson, 22.
Footnote 102:
(return)
The Pro-Slavery Argument (as maintained by the
most distinguished writers of the Southern states).
Charleston, 1852.
Footnote 103:
(return)
“Rev. Dr. Richard Furman’s Exposition of the Views of
the Baptists relative to the Coloured Population in the
United States, in a Communication to the Governor of South
Carolina.” Second edition, Charleston, 1833 (letter bears
original date, December 24, 1822).
Footnote 104:
(return)
Address “On Abolition,” February 7, 1839.
CHAPTER VII
THE NEGRO REPLY, I: REVOLT
We have already seen that on several occasions in colonial
times the Negroes in bondage made a bid for freedom, many men
risking their all and losing their lives in consequence. In
general these early attempts failed completely to realize their
aim, organization being feeble and the leadership untrained and
exerting only an emotional hold over adherents. In Charleston,
S.C., in 1822, however, there was planned an insurrection about
whose scope there could be no question. The leader, Denmark
Vesey, is interesting as an intellectual insurrectionist just
as the more famous Nat Turner is typical of the more fervent
sort. It is the purpose of the present chapter to study the
attempts for freedom made by these two men, and also those of
two daring groups of captives who revolted at sea.
1. Denmark Vesey’s Insurrection
Denmark Vesey is first seen as one of the three hundred and
ninety slaves on the ship of Captain Vesey, who commanded a
vessel trading between St. Thomas and Cape François (Santo
Domingo), and who was engaged in supplying the French of the
latter place with slaves. At the time, the boy was fourteen
years old, and of unusual personal beauty, alertness, and
magnetism. He was shown considerable favoritism, and was called
Télémaque (afterwards corrupted to Telmak, and then
to Denmark). On his arrival at Cape François, Denmark
was sold with others of the slaves to a planter who owned a
considerable estate. On his next trip, however, Captain Vesey
learned that the boy was to be returned to him as unsound and
subject to epileptic fits. The laws of the place permitted the
return of a slave in such a case, and while it has been thought
that Denmark’s fits may have been feigned in order that he
might have some change of estate, there was quite enough proof
in the matter to impress the king’s physician. Captain Vesey
never had reason to regret having to take the boy back. They
made several voyages together, and Denmark served until 1800 as
his faithful personal attendant. In this year the young man,
now thirty-three years of age and living in Charleston, won
$1,500 in an East Bay Street lottery, $600 of which he devoted
immediately to the purchase of his freedom. The sum was much
less than he was really worth, but Captain Vesey liked him and
had no reason to drive a hard bargain with him.
In the early years of his full manhood accordingly Denmark
Vesey found himself a free man in his own right and possessed
of the means for a little real start in life. He improved his
time and proceeded to win greater standing and recognition by
regular and industrious work at his trade, that of a carpenter.
Over the slaves he came to have unbounded influence. Among
them, in accordance with the standards of the day, he had
several wives and children (none of whom could he call his
own), and he understood perfectly the fervor and faith and
superstition of the Negroes with whom he had to deal. To his
remarkable personal magnetism moreover he added just the strong
passion and the domineering temper that were needed to make his
conquest complete.
Thus for twenty years he worked on. He already knew French
as well as English, but he now studied and reflected upon as
wide a range of subjects as possible. It was not expected at
the time that there would be religious classes or congregations
of Negroes apart from the white people; but the law was not
strictly observed, and for a number of years a Negro
congregation had a church in Hampstead in the suburbs of
Charleston. At the meetings here and elsewhere Vesey found his
opportunity, and he drew interesting parallels between the
experiences of the Jews and the Negroes. He would rebuke a
companion on the street for bowing to a white person; and if
such a man replied, “We are slaves,” he would say, “You deserve
to be.” If the man then asked what he could do to better his
condition, he would say, “Go and buy a spelling-book and read
the fable of Hercules and the wagoner.”105 At the same time if he
happened to engage in conversation with white people in the
presence of Negroes, he would often take occasion to
introduce some striking remark on slavery. He regularly held
up to emulation the work of the Negroes of Santo Domingo;
and either he or one of his chief lieutenants clandestinely
sent a letter to the President of Santo Domingo to ask if
the people there would help the Negroes of Charleston if the
latter made an effort to free themselves.106 About 1820 moreover, when
he heard of the African Colonization scheme and the
opportunity came to him to go, he put this by, waiting for
something better. This was the period of the Missouri
Compromise. Reports of the agitation and of the debates in
Congress were eagerly scanned by those Negroes in Charleston
who could read; rumor exaggerated them; and some of the more
credulous of the slaves came to believe that the efforts of
Northern friends had actually emancipated them and that they
were being illegally held in bondage. Nor was the situation
improved when the city marshal, John J. Lafar, on January
15, 1821, reminded those ministers or other persons who kept
night and Sunday schools for Negroes that the law forbade
the education of such persons and would have to be enforced.
Meanwhile Vesey was very patient. After a few months,
however, he ceased to work at his trade in order that all
the more he might devote himself to the mission of his life.
This was, as he conceived it, an insurrection that would do
nothing less than totally annihilate the white population of
Charleston.
In the prosecution of such a plan the greatest secrecy and
faithfulness were of course necessary, and Vesey waited until
about Christmas, 1821, to begin active recruiting. He first
sounded Ned and Rolla Bennett, slaves of Governor Thomas
Bennett, and then Peter Poyas and Jack Purcell. After Christmas
he spoke to Gullah Jack and Monday Gell; and Lot Forrester and
Frank Ferguson became his chief agents for the plantations
outside of Charleston.107 In the whole matter of the
choice of his chief assistants he showed remarkable judgment
of character. His penetration was almost uncanny. “Rolla was
plausible, and possessed uncommon self-possession; bold and
ardent, he was not to be deterred from his purpose by
danger. Ned’s appearance indicated that he was a man of firm
nerves and desperate courage. Peter was intrepid and
resolute, true to his engagements, and cautious in observing
secrecy when it was necessary; he was not to be daunted or
impeded by difficulties, and though confident of success,
was careful in providing against any obstacles or casualties
which might arise, and intent upon discovering every means
which might be in their power if thought of beforehand.
Gullah Jack was regarded as a sorcerer, and as such feared
by the natives of Africa, who believe in witchcraft. He was
not only considered invulnerable, but that he could make
others so by his charms; and that he could and certainly
would provide all his followers with arms…. His influence
amongst the Africans was inconceivable. Monday was firm,
resolute, discreet, and intelligent.”108 He was also daring and
active, a harness-maker in the prime of life, and he could
read and write with facility; but he was also the only man
of prominence in the conspiracy whose courage failed him in
court and who turned traitor. To these names must be added
that of Batteau Bennett, who was only eighteen years old and
who brought to the plan all the ardor and devotion of youth.
In general Vesey sought to bring into the plan those
Negroes, such as stevedores and mechanics, who worked away
from home and who had some free time. He would not use men
who were known to become intoxicated, and one talkative man
named George he excluded from his meetings. Nor did he use
women, not because he did not trust them, but because in
case of mishap he wanted the children to be properly cared
for. “Take care,” said Peter Poyas, in speaking about the
plan to one of the recruits, “and don’t mention it to those
waiting men who receive presents of old coats, etc., from
their masters, or they’ll betray us; I will speak to
them.”
With his lieutenants Vesey finally brought into the plan the
Negroes for seventy or eighty miles around Charleston. The
second Monday in July, 1822, or Sunday, July 14, was the time
originally set for the attack. July was chosen because in
midsummer many of the white people were away at different
resorts; and Sunday received favorable consideration because on
that day the slaves from the outlying plantations were
frequently permitted to come to the city. Lists of the recruits
were kept. Peter Poyas is said to have gathered as many as six
hundred names, chiefly from that part of Charleston known as
South Bay in which he lived; and it is a mark of his care and
discretion that of all of those afterwards arrested and tried,
not one belonged to his company. Monday Gell, who joined late
and was very prudent, had forty-two names. All such lists,
however, were in course of time destroyed. “During the period
that these enlistments were carrying on, Vesey held frequent
meetings of the conspirators at his house; and as arms were
necessary to their success, each night a hat was handed round,
and collections made, for the purpose of purchasing them, and
also to defray other necessary expenses. A Negro who was a
blacksmith and had been accustomed to make edged tools, was
employed to make pike-heads and bayonets with sockets, to be
fixed at the ends of long poles and used as pikes. Of these
pike-heads and bayonets, one hundred were said to have been
made at an early day, and by the 16th June as many as two or
three hundred, and between three and four hundred
daggers.”109 A bundle containing some
of the poles, neatly trimmed and smoothed off, and nine or
ten feet long, was afterwards found concealed on a farm on
Charleston Neck, where several of the meetings were held,
having been carried there to have the pike-heads and
bayonets fixed in place. Governor Bennett stated that the
number of poles thus found was thirteen, but so wary were
the Negroes that he and other prominent men underestimated
the means of attack. It was thought that the Negroes in
Charleston might use their masters’ arms, while those from
the country were to bring hoes, hatchets, and axes. For
their main supply of arms, however, Vesey and Peter Poyas
depended upon the magazines and storehouses in the city.
They planned to seize the Arsenal in Meeting Street opposite
St. Michael’s Church; it was the key to the city, held the
arms of the state, and had for some time been neglected.
Poyas at a given signal at midnight was to move upon this
point, killing the sentinel. Two large gun and powder stores
were by arrangement to be at the disposal of the
insurrectionists; and other leaders, coming from six
different directions, were to seize strategic points and
thus aid the central work of Poyas. Meanwhile a body of
horse was to keep the streets clear. “Eat only dry food,”
said Gullah Jack as the day approached, “parched corn and
ground nuts, and when you join us as we pass put this crab
claw in your mouth and you can’t be wounded.”
On May 25110 a slave of Colonel
Prioleau, while on an errand at the wharf, was accosted by
another slave, William Paul, who remarked: “I have often
seen a flag with the number 76, but never one with the
number 96 upon it before.” As this man showed no knowledge
of what was going on, Paul spoke to him further and quite
frankly about the plot. The slave afterwards spoke to a free
man about what he had heard; this man advised him to tell
his master about it; and so he did on Prioleau’s return on
May 30. Prioleau immediately informed the Intendant, or
Mayor, and by five o’clock in the afternoon both the slave
and Paul were being examined. Paul was placed in
confinement, but not before his testimony had implicated
Peter Poyas and Mingo Harth, a man who had been appointed to
lead one of the companies of horse. Harth and Poyas were
cool and collected, however, they ridiculed the whole idea,
and the wardens, completely deceived, discharged them. In
general at this time the authorities were careful and
endeavored not to act hastily. About June 8, however, Paul,
greatly excited and fearing execution, confessed that the
plan was very extensive and said that it was led by an
individual who bore a charmed life. Ned Bennett, hearing
that his name had been mentioned, voluntarily went before
the Intendant and asked to be examined, thus again
completely baffling the officials. All the while, in the
face of the greatest danger, Vesey continued to hold his
meetings. By Friday, June 14, however, another informant had
spoken to his master, and all too fully were Peter Poyas’s
fears about “waiting-men” justified. This man said that the
original plan had been changed, for the night of Sunday,
June 16, was now the time set for the insurrection, and
otherwise he was able to give all essential
information.111 On Saturday night, June
15, Jesse Blackwood, an aid sent into the country to prepare
the slaves to enter the following day, while he penetrated
two lines of guards, was at the third line halted and sent
back into the city. Vesey now realized in a moment that all
his plans were disclosed, and immediately he destroyed any
papers that might prove to be incriminating. “On Sunday,
June 16, at ten o’clock at night, Captain Cattle’s Corps of
Hussars, Captain Miller’s Light Infantry, Captain
Martindale’s Neck Rangers, the Charleston Riflemen and the
City Guard were ordered to rendezvous for guard, the whole
organized as a detachment under command of Colonel R.Y.
Hayne.”112 It was his work on this
occasion that gave Hayne that appeal to the public which was
later to help him to pass on to the governorship and then to
the United States Senate. On the fateful night twenty or
thirty men from the outlying districts who had not been able
to get word of the progress of events, came to the city in a
small boat, but Vesey sent word to them to go back as
quickly as possible.
Two courts were formed for the trial of the conspirators.
The first, after a long session of five weeks, was dissolved
July 20; a second was convened, but after three days closed its
investigation and adjourned August 8.113 All the while the public
mind was greatly excited. The first court, which speedily
condemned thirty-four men to death, was severely criticized.
The New York Daily Advertiser termed the execution “a
bloody sacrifice”; but Charleston replied with the reminder
of the Negroes who had been burned in New York in 1741.114 Some of the Negroes blamed
the leaders for the trouble into which they had been
brought, but Vesey himself made no confession. He was by no
means alone. “Do not open your lips,” said Poyas; “die
silent as you shall see me do.” Something of the solicitude
of owners for their slaves may be seen from the request of
Governor Bennett himself in behalf of Batteau Bennett. He
asked for a special review of the case of this young man,
who was among those condemned to death, “with a view to the
mitigation of his punishment.” The court did review the
case, but it did not change its sentence. Throughout the
proceedings the white people of Charleston were impressed by
the character of those who had taken part in the
insurrection; “many of them possessed the highest confidence
of their owners, and not one was of bad character.”115
As a result of this effort for freedom one hundred and
thirty-one Negroes were arrested; thirty-five were executed and
forty-three banished.116 Of those executed, Denmark
Vesey, Peter Poyas, Ned Bennett, Rolla Bennett, Batteau
Bennett, and Jesse Blackwood were hanged July 2; Gullah Jack
and one more on July 12; twenty-two were hanged on a huge
gallows Friday, July 26; four more were hanged July 30, and
one on August 9. Of those banished, twelve had been
sentenced for execution, but were afterwards given
banishment instead; twenty-one were to be transported by
their masters beyond the limits of the United States; one, a
free man, required to leave the state, satisfied the court
by offering to leave the United States, while nine others
who were not definitely sentenced were strongly recommended
to their owners for banishment. The others of the one
hundred and thirty-one were acquitted. The authorities at
length felt that they had executed enough to teach the
Negroes a lesson, and the hanging ceased; but within the
next year or two Governor Bennett and others gave to the
world most gloomy reflections upon the whole proceeding and
upon the grave problem at their door. Thus closed the
insurrection that for the ambitiousness of its plan, the
care with which it was matured, and the faithfulness of the
leaders to one another, was never equalled by a similar
attempt for freedom in the United States.
2. Nat Turner’s Insurrection
About noon on Sunday, August 21, 1831, on the plantation of
Joseph Travis at Cross Keys, in Southampton County, in
Southeastern Virginia, were gathered four Negroes, Henry
Porter, Hark Travis, Nelson Williams, and Sam Francis,
evidently preparing for a barbecue. They were soon joined by a
gigantic and athletic Negro named Will Francis, and by another
named Jack Reese. Two hours later came a short, strong-looking
man who had a face of great resolution and at whom one would
not have needed to glance a second time to know that he was to
be the master-spirit of the company. Seeing Will and his
companion he raised a question as to their being present, to
which Will replied that life was worth no more to him than the
others and that liberty was as dear to him. This answer
satisfied the latest comer, and Nat Turner now went into
conference with his most trusted friends. One can only imagine
the purpose, the eagerness, and the firmness on those dark
faces throughout that long summer afternoon and evening. When
at last in the night the low whispering ceased, the doom of
nearly three-score white persons—and it might be added, of
twice as many Negroes—was sealed.
Cross Keys was seventy miles from Norfolk, just about as far
from Richmond, twenty-five miles from the Dismal Swamp, fifteen
miles from Murfreesboro in North Carolina, and also fifteen
miles from Jerusalem, the county seat of Southampton County.
The community was settled primarily by white people of modest
means. Joseph Travis, the owner of Nat Turner, had recently
married the widow of one Putnam Moore.
Nat Turner, who originally belonged to one Benjamin Turner,
was born October 2, 1800. He was mentally precocious and had
marks on his head and breast which were interpreted by the
Negroes who knew him as marking him for some high calling. In
his mature years he also had on his right arm a knot which was
the result of a blow which he had received. He experimented in
paper, gunpowder, and pottery, and it is recorded of him that
he was never known to swear an oath, to drink a drop of
spirits, or to commit a theft. Instead he cultivated fasting
and prayer and the reading of the Bible.
More and more Nat gave himself up to a life of the spirit
and to communion with the voices that he said he heard. He once
ran away for a month, but felt commanded by the spirit to
return. About 1825 a consciousness of his great mission came to
him, and daily he labored to make himself more worthy. As he
worked in the field he saw drops of blood on the corn, and he
also saw white spirits and black spirits contending in the
skies. While he thus so largely lived in a religious or
mystical world and was immersed, he was not a professional
Baptist preacher. On May 12, 1828, he was left no longer in
doubt. A great voice said unto him that the Serpent was loosed,
that Christ had laid down the yoke, that he, Nat, was to take
it up again, and that the time was fast approaching when the
first should be last and the last should be first. An eclipse
of the sun in February, 1831, was interpreted as the sign for
him to go forward. Yet he waited a little longer, until he had
made sure of his most important associates. It is worthy of
note that when he began his work, while he wanted the killing
to be as effective and widespread as possible, he commanded
that no outrage be committed, and he was obeyed.
When on the Sunday in August Nat and his companions finished
their conference, they went to find Austin, a brother-spirit;
and then all went to the cider-press and drank except Nat. It
was understood that he as the leader was to spill the first
blood, and that he was to begin with his own master, Joseph
Travis. Going to the house, Hark placed a ladder against the
chimney. On this Nat ascended; then he went downstairs,
unbarred the doors, and removed the guns from their places. He
and Will together entered Travis’s chamber, and the first blow
was given to the master of the house. The hatchet glanced off
and Travis called to his wife; but this was with his last
breath, for Will at once despatched him with his ax. The wife
and the three children of the house were also killed
immediately. Then followed a drill of the company, after which
all went to the home of Salathiel Francis six hundred yards
away. Sam and Will knocked, and Francis asked who was there.
Sam replied that he had a letter, for him. The man came to the
door, where he was seized and killed by repeated blows over the
head. He was the only white person in the house. In silence all
passed on to the home of Mrs. Reese, who was killed while
asleep in bed. Her son awoke, but was also immediately killed.
A mile away the insurrectionists came to the home of Mrs.
Turner, which they reached about sunrise on Monday morning.
Henry, Austin, and Sam went to the still, where they found and
killed the overseer, Peebles, Austin shooting him. Then all
went to the house. The family saw them coming and shut the
door—to no avail, however, as Will with one stroke of his ax
opened it and entered to find Mrs. Turner and Mrs. Newsome in
the middle of the room almost frightened to death. Will killed
Mrs. Turner with one blow of his ax, and after Nat had struck
Mrs. Newsome over the head with his sword, Will turned and
killed her also. By this time the company amounted to fifteen.
Nine went mounted to the home of Mrs. Whitehead and six others
went along a byway to the home of Henry Bryant. As they neared
the first house Richard Whitehead, the son of the family, was
standing in the cotton-patch near the fence. Will killed him
with his ax immediately. In the house he killed Mrs. Whitehead,
almost severing her head from her body with one blow. Margaret,
a daughter, tried to conceal herself and ran, but was killed by
Turner with a fence-rail. The men in this first company were
now joined by those in the second, the six who had gone to the
Bryant home, who informed them that they had done the work
assigned, which was to kill Henry Bryant himself, his wife and
child, and his wife’s mother. By this time the killing had
become fast and furious. The company divided again; some would
go ahead, and Nat would come up to find work already
accomplished. Generally fifteen or twenty of the best mounted
were put in front to strike terror and prevent escape, and Nat
himself frequently did not get to the houses where killing was
done. More and more the Negroes, now about forty in number,
were getting drunken and noisy. The alarm was given, and by
nine or ten o’clock on Monday morning one Captain Harris and
his family had escaped. Prominent among the events of the
morning, however, was the killing at the home of Mrs. Waller of
ten children who were gathering for school.117
As the men neared the home of James Parker, it was suggested
that they call there; but Turner objected, as this man had
already gone to Jerusalem and he himself wished to reach the
county seat as soon as possible. However, he and some of the
men remained at the gate while others went to the house half a
mile away. This exploit proved to be the turning-point of the
events of the day. Uneasy at the delay of those who went to the
house, Turner went thither also. On his return he was met by a
company of white men who had fired on those Negroes left at the
gate and dispersed them. On discovering these men, Turner
ordered his own men to halt and form, as now they were
beginning to be alarmed. The white men, eighteen in number,
approached and fired, but were forced to retreat.
Reënforcements for them from Jerusalem were already at hand,
however, and now the great pursuit of the Negro
insurrectionists began.
Hark’s horse was shot under him and five or six of the men
were wounded. Turner’s force was largely dispersed, but on
Monday night he stopped at the home of Major Ridley, and his
company again increased to forty. He tried to sleep a little,
but a sentinel gave the alarm; all were soon up and the number
was again reduced to twenty. Final resistance was offered at
the home of Dr. Blunt, but here still more of the men were put
to flight and were never again seen by Turner.
A little later, however, the leader found two of his men
named Jacob and Nat. These he sent with word to Henry, Hark,
Nelson, and Sam to meet him at the place where on Sunday they
had taken dinner together. With what thoughts Nat Turner
returned alone to this place on Tuesday evening can only be
imagined. Throughout the night he remained, but no one joined
him and he presumed that his followers had all either been
taken or had deserted him. Nor did any one come on Wednesday,
or on Thursday. On Thursday night, having supplied himself with
provisions from the Travis home, he scratched a hole under a
pile of fence-rails, and here he remained for six weeks,
leaving only at night to get water. All the while of course he
had no means of learning of the fate of his companions or of
anything else. Meanwhile not only the vicinity but the whole
South was being wrought up to an hysterical state of mind. A
reward of $500 for the capture of the man was offered by the
Governor, and other rewards were also offered. On September 30
a false account of his capture appeared in the newspapers; on
October 7 another; on October 8 still another. By this time
Turner had begun to move about a little at night, not speaking
to any human being and returning always to his hole before
daybreak. Early on October 15 a dog smelt his provisions and
led thither two Negroes. Nat appealed to these men for
protection, but they at once began to run and excitedly spread
the news. Turner fled in another direction and for ten days
more hid among the wheat-stacks on the Francis plantation. All
the while not less than five hundred men were on the watch for
him, and they found the stick that he had notched from day to
day. Once he thought of surrendering, and walked within two
miles of Jerusalem. Three times he tried to get away, and
failed. On October 25 he was discovered by Francis, who
discharged at him a load of buckshot, twelve of which passed
through his hat, and he was at large for five days more. On
October 30 Benjamin Phipps, a member of the patrol, passing a
clearing in the woods noticed a motion among the boughs. He
paused, and gradually he saw Nat’s head emerging from a hole
beneath. The fugitive now gave up as he knew that the woods
were full of men. He was taken to the nearest house, and the
crowd was so great and the excitement so intense that it was
with difficulty that he was taken to Jerusalem. For more than
two months, from August 25 to October 30, he had eluded his
pursuers, remaining all the while in the vicinity of his
insurrection.
While Nat Turner was in prison, Thomas C. Gray, his counsel,
received from him what are known as his “Confessions.” This
pamphlet is now almost inaccessible,118 but it was in great demand
at the time it was printed and it is now the chief source
for information about the progress of the insurrection.
Turner was tried November 5 and sentenced to be hanged six
days later. Asked in court by Gray if he still believed in
the providential nature of his mission, he asked, “Was not
Christ crucified?” Of his execution itself we read: “Nat
Turner was executed according to sentence, on Friday, the
11th of November, 1831, at Jerusalem, between the hours of
10 A.M. and 2 P.M. He exhibited the utmost composure
throughout the whole ceremony; and, although assured that he
might, if he thought proper, address the immense crowd
assembled on the occasion, declined availing himself of the
privilege; and, being asked if he had any further
confessions to make, replied that he had nothing more than
he had communicated; and told the sheriff in a firm voice
that he was ready. Not a limb or muscle was observed to
move. His body, after death, was given over to the surgeons
for dissection.”
Of fifty-three Negroes arraigned in connection with the
insurrection “seventeen were executed and twelve transported.
The rest were discharged, except … four free Negroes sent on
to the Superior Court. Three of the four were executed.” 119 Such figures as these,
however, give no conception of the number of those who lost
their lives in connection with the insurrection. In general,
if slaves were convicted by legal process and executed or
transported, or if they escaped before trial, they were paid
for by the commonwealth; if killed, they were not paid for,
and a man like Phipps might naturally desire to protect his
prisoner in order to get his reward. In spite of this, the
Negroes were slaughtered without trial and sometimes under
circumstances of the greatest barbarity. One man proudly
boasted that he had killed between ten and fifteen. A party
went from Richmond with the intention of killing every Negro
in Southampton County. Approaching the cabin of a free Negro
they asked, “Is this Southampton County?” “Yes, sir,” came
the reply, “you have just crossed the line by yonder tree.”
They shot him dead and rode on. In general the period was
one of terror, with voluntary patrols, frequently drunk,
going in all directions. These men tortured, burned, or
maimed the Negroes practically at will. Said one old woman
120 of them: “The patrols were
low drunken whites, and in Nat’s time, if they heard any of
the colored folks prayin’ or singin’ a hymn, they would fall
upon ’em and abuse ’em, and sometimes kill ’em…. The
brightest and best was killed in Nat’s time. The whites
always suspect such ones. They killed a great many at a
place called Duplon. They killed Antonio, a slave of Mr. J.
Stanley, whom they shot; then they pointed their guns at him
and told him to confess about the insurrection. He told ’em
he didn’t know anything about any insurrection. They shot
several balls through him, quartered him, and put his head
on a pole at the fork of the road leading to the court….
It was there but a short time. He had no trial. They never
do. In Nat’s time, the patrols would tie up the free colored
people, flog ’em, and try to make ’em lie against one
another, and often killed them before anybody could
interfere. Mr. James Cole, High Sheriff, said if any of the
patrols came on his plantation, he would lose his life in
defense of his people. One day he heard a patroller boasting
how many Negroes he had killed. Mr. Cole said, ‘If you don’t
pack up, as quick as God Almighty will let you, and get out
of this town, and never be seen in it again, I’ll put you
where dogs won’t bark at you.’ He went off, and wasn’t seen
in them parts again.”
The immediate panic created by the Nat Turner insurrection
in Virginia and the other states of the South it would be
impossible to exaggerate. When the news of what was happening
at Cross Keys spread, two companies, on horse and foot, came
from Murfreesboro as quickly as possible. On the Wednesday
after the memorable Sunday night there came from Fortress
Monroe three companies and a piece of artillery. These commands
were reënforced from various sources until not less than eight
hundred men were in arms. Many of the Negroes fled to the
Dismal Swamp, and the wildest rumors were afloat. One was that
Wilmington had been burned, and in Raleigh and Fayetteville the
wildest excitement prevailed. In the latter place scores of
white women and children fled to the swamps, coming out two
days afterwards muddy, chilled, and half-starved. Slaves were
imprisoned wholesale. In Wilmington four men were shot without
trial and their heads placed on poles at the four corners of
the town. In Macon, Ga., a report was circulated that an armed
band of Negroes was only five miles away, and within an hour
the women and children were assembled in the largest building
in the town, with a military force in front for protection.
The effects on legislation were immediate. Throughout the
South the slave codes became more harsh; and while it was clear
that the uprising had been one of slaves rather than of free
Negroes, as usual special disabilities fell upon the free
people of color. Delaware, that only recently had limited the
franchise to white men, now forbade the use of firearms by free
Negroes and would not suffer any more to come within the state.
Tennessee also forbade such immigration, while Maryland passed
a law to the effect that all free Negroes must leave the state
and be colonized in Africa—a monstrous piece of legislation
that it was impossible to put into effect and that showed once
for all the futility of attempts at forcible emigration as a
solution of the problem. In general, however, the insurrection
assisted the colonization scheme and also made more certain the
carrying out of the policy of the Jackson administration to
remove the Indians of the South to the West. It also focussed
the attention of the nation upon the status of the Negro,
crystallized opinion in the North, and thus helped with the
formation of anti-slavery organizations. By it for the time
being the Negro lost; in the long run he gained.
3. The “Amistad” and “Creole”
Cases
On June 28, 1839, a schooner, the Amistad, sailed
from Havana bound for Guanaja in the vicinity of Puerto
Principe. She was under the command of her owner, Don Ramon
Ferrer, was laden with merchandise, and had on board
fifty-three Negroes, forty-nine of whom supposedly belonged to
a Spaniard, Don Jose Ruiz, the other four belonging to Don
Pedro Montes. During the night of June 30 the slaves, under the
lead of one of their number named Cinque, rose upon the crew,
killed the captain, a slave of his, and two sailors, and while
they permitted most of the crew to escape, they took into close
custody the two owners, Ruiz and Montes. Montes, who had some
knowledge of nautical affairs, was ordered to steer the vessel
back to Africa. So he did by day, when the Negroes would watch
him, but at night he tried to make his way to some land nearer
at hand. Other vessels passed from time to time, and from these
the Negroes bought provisions, but Montes and Ruiz were so
closely watched that they could not make known their plight. At
length, on August 26, the schooner reached Long Island Sound,
where it was detained by the American brig-of-war
Washington, in command of Captain Gedney, who secured
the Negroes and took them to New London, Conn. It took a year
and a half to dispose of the issue thus raised. The case
attracted the greatest amount of attention, led to
international complications, and was not really disposed of
until a former President had exhaustively argued the case for
the Negroes before the Supreme Court of the United States.
In a letter of September 6, 1839, to John Forsyth, the
American Secretary of State, Calderon, the Spanish minister,
formally made four demands: 1. That the Amistad be
immediately delivered up to her owner, together with every
article on board at the time of her capture; 2. That it be
declared that no tribunal in the United States had the right to
institute proceedings against, or to impose penalties upon, the
subjects of Spain, for crimes committed on board a Spanish
vessel, and in the waters of Spanish territory; 3. That the
Negroes be conveyed to Havana or otherwise placed at the
disposal of the representatives of Spain; and 4. That if, in
consequence of the intervention of the authorities in
Connecticut, there should be any delay in the desired delivery
of the vessel and the slaves, the owners both of the latter and
of the former be indemnified for the injury that might accrue
to them. In support of his demands Calderon invoked “the law of
nations, the stipulations of existing treaties, and those good
feelings so necessary in the maintenance of the friendly
relations that subsist between the two countries, and are so
interesting to both.” Forsyth asked for any papers bearing on
the question, and Calderon replied that he had none except “the
declaration on oath of Montes and Ruiz.”
Meanwhile the abolitionists were insisting that protection
had not been afforded the African strangers cast on
American soil and that in no case did the executive arm of the
Government have any authority to interfere with the regular
administration of justice. “These Africans,” it was said, “are
detained in jail, under process of the United States courts, in
a free state, after it has been decided by the District Judge,
on sufficient proof, that they are recently from Africa, were
never the lawful slaves of Ruiz and Montes,” and “when it is
clear as noonday that there is no law or treaty stipulation
that requires the further detention of these Africans or their
delivery to Spain or its subjects.”
Writing on October 24 to the Spanish representative with
reference to the arrest of Ruiz and Montes, Forsyth informed
him that the two Spanish subjects had been arrested on process
issuing from the superior court of the city of New York upon
affidavits of certain men, natives of Africa, “for the purpose
of securing their appearance before the proper tribunal, to
answer for wrongs alleged to have been inflicted by them upon
the persons of said Africans,” that, consequently, the
occurrence constituted simply a “case of resort by individuals
against others to the judicial courts of the country, which are
equally open to all without distinction,” and that the agency
of the Government to obtain the release of Messrs. Ruiz and
Montes could not be afforded in the manner requested. Further
pressure was brought to bear by the Spanish representative,
however, and there was cited the case of Abraham Wendell,
captain of the brig Franklin, who was prosecuted at
first by Spanish officials for maltreatment of his mate, but
with reference to whom documents were afterwards sent from
Havana to America. Much more correspondence followed, and Felix
Grundy, of Tennessee, Attorney General of the United States, at
length muddled everything by the following opinion: “These
Negroes deny that they are slaves; if they should be delivered
to the claimants, no opportunity may be afforded for the
assertion of their right to freedom. For these reasons, it
seems to me that a delivery to the Spanish minister is the only
safe course for this Government to pursue.” The fallacy of all
this was shown in a letter dated November 18, 1839, from B.F.
Butler, United States District Attorney in New York, to Aaron
Vail, acting Secretary of State. Said Butler: “It does not
appear to me that any question has yet arisen under the treaty
with Spain; because, although it is an admitted principle, that
neither the courts of this state, nor those of the United
States, can take jurisdiction of criminal offenses committed by
foreigners within the territory of a foreign state, yet it is
equally settled in this country, that our courts will take
cognizance of civil actions between foreigners
transiently within our jurisdiction, founded upon contracts or
other transactions made or had in a foreign state.” Southern
influence was strong, however, and a few weeks afterwards an
order was given from the Department of State to have a vessel
anchor off New Haven, Conn., January 10, 1840, to receive the
Negroes from the United States marshal and take them to Cuba;
and on January 7 the President, Van Buren, issued the necessary
warrant.
The rights of humanity, however, were not to be handled in
this summary fashion. The executive order was stayed, and the
case went further on its progress to the highest tribunal in
the land. Meanwhile the anti-slavery people were teaching the
Africans the rudiments of English in order that they might be
better able to tell their own story. From the first a committee
had been appointed to look out for their interests and while
they were awaiting the final decision in their case they
cultivated a garden of fifteen acres.
The appearance of John Quincy Adams in behalf of these
Negroes before the Supreme Court of the United States February
24 and March 1, 1841, is in every way one of the most beautiful
acts in American history. In the fullness of years, with his
own administration as President twelve years behind him, the
“Old Man Eloquent” came once more to the tribunal that he knew
so well to make a last plea for the needy and oppressed. To the
task he brought all his talents—his profound knowledge of law,
his unrivaled experience, and his impressive personality; and
his argument covers 135 octavo pages. He gave an extended
analysis of the demand of the Spanish minister, who asked the
President to do what he simply had no constitutional right to
do. “The President,” said Adams, “has no power to arrest either
citizens or foreigners. But even that power is almost
insignificant compared with that of sending men beyond seas to
deliver them up to a foreign government.” The Secretary of
State had “degraded the country, in the face of the whole
civilized world, not only by allowing these demands to remain
unanswered, but by proceeding, throughout the whole
transaction, as if the Executive were earnestly desirous to
comply with every one of the demands.” The Spanish minister had
naturally insisted in his demands because he had not been
properly met at first. The slave-trade was illegal by
international agreement, and the only thing to do under the
circumstances was to release the Negroes. Adams closed his plea
with a magnificent review of his career and of the labors of
the distinguished jurists he had known in the court for nearly
forty years, and be it recorded wherever the name of Justice is
spoken, he won his case.
Lewis Tappan now accompanied the Africans on a tour through
the states to raise money for their passage home. The first
meeting was in Boston. Several members of the company
interested the audience by their readings from the New
Testament or by their descriptions of their own country and of
the horrors of the voyage. Cinque gave the impression of great
dignity and of extraordinary ability; and Kali, a boy only
eleven years of age, also attracted unusual attention. Near the
close of 1841, accompanied by five missionaries and teachers,
the Africans set sail from New York, to make their way first to
Sierra Leone and then to their own homes as well as they
could.
While this whole incident of the Amistad was still
engaging the interest of the public, there occurred another
that also occasioned international friction and even more
prolonged debate between the slavery and anti-slavery forces.
On October 25, 1841, the brig Creole, Captain Ensor, of
Richmond, Va., sailed from Richmond and on October 27 from
Hampton Roads, with a cargo of tobacco and one hundred and
thirty slaves bound for New Orleans. On the vessel also, aside
from the crew, were the captain’s wife and child, and three or
four passengers, who were chiefly in charge of the slaves, one
man, John R. Hewell, being directly in charge of those
belonging to an owner named McCargo. About 9.30 on the night of
Sunday, November 7, while out at sea, nineteen of the slaves
rose, cowed the others, wounded the captain, and generally took
command of the vessel. Madison Washington began the uprising by
an attack on Gifford, the first mate, and Ben Blacksmith, one
of the most aggressive of his assistants, killed Hewell. The
insurgents seized the arms of the vessel, permitted no
conversation between members of the crew except in their
hearing, demanded and obtained the manifests of slaves, and
threatened that if they were not taken to Abaco or some other
British port they would throw the officers and crew overboard.
The Creole reached Nassau, New Providence, on Tuesday,
November 9, and the arrival of the vessel at once occasioned
intense excitement. Gifford went ashore and reported the
matter, and the American consul, John F. Bacon, contended to
the English authorities that the slaves on board the brig were
as much a part of the cargo as the tobacco and entitled to the
same protection from loss to the owners. The governor, Sir
Francis Cockburn, however, was uncertain whether to interfere
in the business at all. He liberated those slaves who were not
concerned in the uprising, spoke of all of the slaves as
“passengers,” and guaranteed to the nineteen who were shown by
an investigation to have been connected with the uprising all
the rights of prisoners called before an English court. He told
them further that the British Government would be communicated
with before their case was finally passed upon, that if they
wished copies of the informations these would be furnished
them, and that they were privileged to have witnesses examined
in refutation of the charges against them. From time to time
Negroes who were natives of the island crowded about the brig
in small boats and intimidated the American crew, but when on
the morning of November 12 the Attorney General questioned them
as to their intentions they replied with transparent good humor
that they intended no violence and had assembled only for the
purpose of conveying to shore such of the persons on the
Creole as might be permitted to leave and might need
their assistance. The Attorney General required, however, that
they throw overboard a dozen stout cudgels that they had. Here
the whole case really rested. Daniel Webster as Secretary of
State aroused the anti-slavery element by making a strong
demand for the return of the slaves, basing his argument on the
sacredness of vessels flying the American flag; but the English
authorities at Nassau never returned any of them. On March 21,
1842, Joshua R. Giddings, untiring defender of the rights of
the Negro, offered in the House of Representatives resolutions
to the effect that slavery could exist only by positive law of
the different states; that the states had delegated no control
over slavery to the Federal Government, which alone had
jurisdiction on the high seas, and that, therefore, slaves on
the high seas became free and the coastwise trade was
unconstitutional. The House, strongly pro-Southern, replied
with a vote of censure and Giddings resigned, but he was
immediately reëlected by his Ohio constituency.
Footnote 105:
(return)
Official Report, 19.
Footnote 106:
(return)
Official Report, 96-97, and Higginson, 232-3.
Footnote 107:
(return)
Official Report, 20. Note that Higginson, who was so
untiring in his research, strangely confuses Jack Purcell
and Gullah Jack (p. 230). The men were quite distinct, as
appears throughout the report and from the list of those
executed. The name of Gullah Jack’s owner was
Pritchard.
Footnote 108:
(return)
Official Report, 24. Note that this remarkable
characterization was given by the judges, Kennedy and
Parker, who afterwards condemned the men to death.
Footnote 109:
(return)
Official Report, 31-32.
Footnote 110:
(return)
Higginson, 215.
Footnote 111:
(return)
For reasons of policy the names of these informers were
withheld from publication, but they were well known, of
course, to the Negroes of Charleston. The published
documents said of the chief informer, “It would be a libel
on the liberality and gratitude of this community to
suppose that this man can be overlooked among those who are
to be rewarded for their fidelity and principle.” The
author has been informed that his reward for betraying his
people was to be officially and legally declared “a white
man.”
Footnote 112:
(return)
Jervey: Robert Y. Hayne and His Times, 131-2.
Footnote 113:
(return)
Bennett letter.
Footnote 114:
(return)
See City Gazette, August 14, 1822, cited by
Jervey.
Footnote 115:
(return)
Official Report, 44.
Footnote 116:
(return)
The figure is sometimes given as 37, but the lists total
43.
Footnote 117:
(return)
In “Horrid Massacre,” or, to use the more formal title,
“Authentic and Impartial Narrative of the Tragical Scene
which was Witnessed in Southampton County (Virginia) on
Monday the 22d of August Last,” the list below of the
victims of Nat Turner’s insurrection is given. It must be
said about this work, however, that it is not altogether
impeccable; it seems to have been prepared very hastily
after the event, its spelling of names is often arbitrary,
and instead of the fifty-five victims noted it appears that
at least fifty-seven white persons were killed:
| Joseph Travis, wife and three children | 5 |
| Mrs. Elizabeth Turner, Hartwell Peebles, and Sarah Newsum | 3 |
| Mrs. Piety Reese and son, William | 2 |
| Trajan Doyal | 1 |
| Henry Briant, wife and child, and wife’s mother | 4 |
| Mrs. Catherine Whitehead, her son Richard, four daughters and a grandchild | 7 |
| Salathael Francis | 1 |
| Nathaniel Francis’s overseer and two children | 3 |
| John T. Barrow and George Vaughan | 2 |
| Mrs. Levi Waller and ten children | 11 |
| Mr. William Williams, wife and two boys | 4 |
| Mrs. Caswell Worrell and child | 2 |
| Mrs. Rebacca Vaughan, Ann Eliza Vaughan, and son Arthur | 3 |
| Mrs. Jacob Williams and three children and Edwin Drewry | 5 |
| — | |
| 55 |
Footnote 118:
(return)
The only copy that the author has seen is that in the
library of Harvard University.
Footnote 119:
(return)
Drewry, 101.
Footnote 120:
(return)
Charity Bowery, who gave testimony to L.M. Child, quoted
by Higginson.
CHAPTER VIII
THE NEGRO REPLY, II: ORGANIZATION AND AGITATION
It is not the purpose of the present chapter primarily to
consider social progress on the part of the Negro. A little
later we shall endeavor to treat this interesting subject for
the period between the Missouri Compromise and the Civil War.
Just now we are concerned with the attitude of the Negro
himself toward the problem that seemed to present itself to
America and for which such different solutions were proposed.
So far as slavery was concerned, we have seen that the remedy
suggested by Denmark Vesey and Nat Turner was insurrection. It
is only to state an historical fact, however, to say that the
great heart of the Negro people in the South did not believe in
violence, but rather hoped and prayed for a better day to come
by some other means. But what was the attitude of those people,
progressive citizens and thinking leaders, who were not
satisfied with the condition of the race and who had to take a
stand on the issues that confronted them? If we study the
matter from this point of view, we shall find an amount of
ferment and unrest and honest difference of opinion that is
sometimes overlooked or completely forgotten in the questions
of a later day.
1. Walker’s “Appeal”
The most widely discussed book written by a Negro in the
period was one that appeared in Boston in 1829. David Walker,
the author, had been born in North Carolina in 1785, of a free
mother and a slave father, and he was therefore free.121 He received a fair
education, traveled widely over the United States, and by
1827 was living in Boston as the proprietor of a second-hand
clothing store on Brattle Street. He felt very strongly on
the subject of slavery and actually seems to have
contemplated leading an insurrection. In 1828 he addressed
various audiences of Negroes in Boston and elsewhere, and in
1829 he published his Appeal, in four articles; together
with a Preamble to the Coloured Citizens of the World, but
in particular, and very expressly, to those of the United
States of America. The book was remarkably successful.
Appearing in September, by March of the following year it
had reached its third edition; and in each successive
edition the language was more bold and vigorous. Walker’s
projected insurrection did not take place, and he himself
died in 1830. While there was no real proof of the fact,
among the Negro people there was a strong belief that he met
with foul play.
Article I Walker headed “Our Wretchedness in Consequence of
Slavery.” A trip over the United States had convinced him that
the Negroes of the country were “the most degraded, wretched
and abject set of beings that ever lived since the world
began.” He quoted a South Carolina paper as saying, “The Turks
are the most barbarous people in the world—they treat the
Greeks more like brutes than human beings”; and then from the
same paper cited an advertisement of the sale of eight Negro
men and four women. “Are we men?” he exclaimed. “I ask you, O!
my brothers, are we men?… Have we any other master but Jesus
Christ alone? Is He not their master as well as ours? What
right, then, have we to obey and call any man master but
Himself? How we could be so submissive to a gang of men, whom
we can not tell whether they are as good as ourselves, or not,
I never could conceive.” “The whites,” he asserted, “have
always been an unjust, jealous, unmerciful, avaricious and
bloodthirsty set of beings, always seeking after power and
authority.” As heathen the white people had been cruel enough,
but as Christians they were ten times more so. As heathen “they
were not quite so audacious as to go and take vessel loads of
men, women and children, and in cold blood, through
devilishness, throw them into the sea, and murder them in all
kind of ways. But being Christians, enlightened and sensible,
they are completely prepared for such hellish cruelties.” Next
was considered “Our Wretchedness in Consequence of Ignorance.”
In general the writer maintained that his people as a whole did
not have intelligence enough to realize their own degradation;
even if boys studied books they did not master their texts, nor
did their information go sufficiently far to enable them
actually to meet the problems of life. If one would but go to
the South or West, he would see there a son take his mother,
who bore almost the pains of death to give him birth, and by
the command of a tyrant, strip her as naked as she came into
the world and apply the cowhide to her until she fell a victim
to death in the road. He would see a husband take his dear
wife, not unfrequently in a pregnant state and perhaps far
advanced, and beat her for an unmerciful wretch, until her
infant fell a lifeless lump at her feet. Moreover, “there have
been, and are this day, in Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and
Baltimore, colored men who are in league with tyrants and who
receive a great portion of their daily bread of the moneys
which they acquire from the blood and tears of their more
miserable brethren, whom they scandalously deliver into the
hands of our natural enemies.” In Article III Walker considered
“Our Wretchedness in Consequence of the Preachers of the
Religion of Jesus Christ.” Here was a fertile field, which was
only partially developed. Walker evidently did not have at hand
the utterances of Furman and others to serve as a definite
point of attack. He did point out, however, the general failure
of Christian ministers to live up to the teachings of Christ.
“Even here in Boston,” we are informed, “pride and prejudice
have got to such a pitch, that in the very houses erected to
the Lord they have built little places for the reception of
colored people, where they must sit during meeting, or keep
away from the house of God.” Hypocrisy could hardly go further
than that of preachers who could not see the evils at their
door but could “send out missionaries to convert the heathen,
notwithstanding.” Article IV was headed “Our Wretchedness in
Consequence of the Colonizing Plan.” This was a bitter
arraignment, especially directed against Henry Clay. “I appeal
and ask every citizen of these United States,” said Walker,
“and of the world, both white and black, who has any knowledge
of Mr. Clay’s public labors for these states—I want you
candidly to answer the Lord, who sees the secrets of your
hearts, Do you believe that Mr. Henry Clay, late Secretary of
State, and now in Kentucky, is a friend to the blacks further
than his personal interest extends?… Does he care a pinch of
snuff about Africa—whether it remains a land of pagans and of
blood, or of Christians, so long as he gets enough of her sons
and daughters to dig up gold and silver for him?… Was he not
made by the Creator to sit in the shade, and make the blacks
work without remuneration for their services, to support him
and his family? I have been for some time taking notice of this
man’s speeches and public writings, but never to my knowledge
have I seen anything in his writings which insisted on the
emancipation of slavery, which has almost ruined his country.”
Walker then paid his compliments to Elias B. Caldwell and John
Randolph, the former of whom had said, “The more you improve
the condition of these people, the more you cultivate their
minds, the more miserable you make them in their present
state.” “Here,” the work continues, “is a demonstrative proof
of a plan got up, by a gang of slaveholders, to select the free
people of color from among the slaves, that our more miserable
brethren may be the better secured in ignorance and
wretchedness, to work their farms and dig their mines, and thus
go on enriching the Christians with their blood and groans.
What our brethren could have been thinking about, who have left
their native land and gone away to Africa, I am unable to
say…. The Americans may say or do as they please, but they
have to raise us from the condition of brutes to that of
respectable men, and to make a national acknowledgment to us
for the wrongs they have inflicted on us…. You may doubt it,
if you please. I know that thousands will doubt—they think they
have us so well secured in wretchedness, to them and their
children, that it is impossible for such things to occur. So
did the antediluvians doubt Noah, until the day in which the
flood came and swept them away. So did the Sodomites doubt,
until Lot had got out of the city, and God rained down fire and
brimstone from heaven upon them and burnt them up. So did the
king of Egypt doubt the very existence of God, saying, ‘Who is
the Lord, that I should let Israel go?’ … So did the Romans
doubt…. But they got dreadfully deceived.”
This document created the greatest consternation in the
South. The Mayor of Savannah wrote to Mayor Otis of Boston,
demanding that Walker be punished. Otis, in a widely published
letter, replied expressing his disapproval of the pamphlet, but
saying that the author had done nothing that made him
“amenable” to the laws. In Virginia the legislature considered
passing an “extraordinary bill,” not only forbidding the
circulation of such seditious publications but forbidding the
education of free Negroes. The bill passed the House of
Delegates, but failed in the Senate. The Appeal even
found its way to Louisiana, where there were already rumors of
an insurrection, and immediately a law was passed expelling all
free Negroes who had come to the state since 1825.
2. The Convention Movement
As may be inferred from Walker’s attitude, the
representative men of the race were almost a unit in their
opposition to colonization. They were not always opposed to
colonization itself, for some looked favorably upon settlement
in Canada, and a few hundred made their way to the West Indies.
They did object, however, to the plan offered by the American
Colonization Society, which more and more impressed them as a
device on the part of slaveholders to get free Negroes out of
the country in order that slave labor might be more valuable.
Richard Allen, bishop of the African Methodist Episcopal
Church, and the foremost Negro of the period, said: “We were
stolen from our mother country and brought here. We have tilled
the ground and made fortunes for thousands, and still they are
not weary of our services. But they who stay to till the
ground must be slaves. Is there not land enough in America,
or ‘corn enough in Egypt’? Why should they send us into a far
country to die? See the thousands of foreigners emigrating to
America every year: and if there be ground sufficient for them
to cultivate, and bread for them to eat, why would they wish to
send the first tillers of the land away? Africans have
made fortunes for thousands, who are yet unwilling to part with
their services; but the free must be sent away, and those who
remain must be slaves. I have no doubt that there are many good
men who do not see as I do, and who are sending us to Liberia;
but they have not duly considered the subject—they are not men
of color. This land which we have watered with our tears and
our blood is now our mother country, and we are well
satisfied to stay where wisdom abounds and the gospel is
free.”122 This point of view
received popular expression in a song which bore the
cumbersome title, “The Colored Man’s Opinion of
Colonization,” and which was sung to the tune of “Home,
Sweet Home.” The first stanza was as follows:
Great God, if the humble and weak are as
dear
To thy love as the proud, to thy children give ear!
Our brethren would drive us in deserts to roam;
Forgive them, O Father, and keep us at home.
Home, sweet home!
We have no other; this, this is our home.123
To this sentiment formal expression was given in the
measures adopted at various Negro meetings in the North. In
1817 the greatest excitement was occasioned by a report that
through the efforts of the newly-formed Colonization Society
all free Negroes were forcibly to be deported from the country.
Resolutions of protest were adopted, and these were widely
circulated.124 Of special importance was
the meeting in Philadelphia in January, presided over by
James Forten. Of this the full report is as follows:
At a numerous meeting of the people of color, convened at
Bethel Church, to take into consideration the propriety of
remonstrating against the contemplated measure that is to exile
us from the land of our nativity, James Forten was called to
the chair, and Russell Parrott appointed secretary. The intent
of the meeting having been stated by the chairman, the
following resolutions were adopted without one dissenting
voice:
WHEREAS, Our ancestors (not of choice) were the first
successful cultivators of the wilds of America, we their
descendants feel ourselves entitled to participate in the
blessings of her luxuriant soil, which their blood and
sweat manured; and that any measure or system of measures,
having a tendency to banish us from her bosom, would not
only be cruel, but in direct violation of those principles
which have been the boast of this republic,
Resolved, That we view with deep abhorrence the
unmerited stigma attempted to be cast upon the reputation
of the free people of color, by the promoters of this
measure, “that they are a dangerous and useless part of the
community,” when in the state of disfranchisement in which
they live, in the hour of danger they ceased to remember
their wrongs, and rallied around the standard of their
country.
Resolved, That we never will separate ourselves
voluntarily from the slave population of this country; they
are our brethren by the ties of consanguinity, of
suffering, and of wrong; and we feel that there is more
virtue in suffering privations with them, than fancied
advantages for a season.
Resolved, That without arts, without science,
without a proper knowledge of government to cast upon the
savage wilds of Africa the free people of color, seems to
us the circuitous route through which they must return to
perpetual bondage.
Resolved, That having the strongest confidence in
the justice of God, and philanthropy of the free states, we
cheerfully submit our destinies to the guidance of Him who
suffers not a sparrow to fall without his special
providence.
Resolved, That a committee of eleven persons be
appointed to open a correspondence with the honorable
Joseph Hopkinson, member of Congress from this city, and
likewise to inform him of the sentiments of this meeting,
and that the following named persons constitute the
committee, and that they have power to call a general
meeting, when they, in their judgment, may deem it proper:
Rev. Absalom Jones, Rev. Richard Allen, James Forten,
Robert Douglass, Francis Perkins, Rev. John Gloucester,
Robert Gorden, James Johnson, Quamoney Clarkson, John
Summersett, Randall Shepherd.
JAMES FORTEN, Chairman.
RUSSELL PARROTT, Secretary.
In 1827, in New York, was begun the publication of
Freedom’s Journal, the first Negro newspaper in the
United States. The editors were John B. Russwurm and Samuel E.
Cornish. Russwurm was a recent graduate of Bowdoin College and
was later to become better known as the governor of Maryland in
Africa. By 1830 feeling was acute throughout the country,
especially in Ohio and Kentucky, and on the part of Negro men
had developed the conviction that the time had come for
national organization and protest.
In the spring of 1830 Hezekiah Grice of Baltimore, who had
become personally acquainted with the work of Lundy and
Garrison, sent a letter to prominent Negroes in the free states
bringing in question the general policy of emigration.125 received no immediate
response, but in August he received from Richard Allen an
urgent request to come at once to Philadelphia. Arriving
there he found in session a meeting discussing the wisdom of
emigration to Canada, and Allen “showed him a printed
circular signed by Peter Williams, rector of St. Philip’s
Church, New York, Peter Vogelsang and Thomas L. Jennings of
the same place, approving the plan of convention.”126 The Philadelphians now
issued a call for a convention of the Negroes of the United
States to be held in their city September 15, 1830.
This September meeting was held in Bethel A.M.E. Church.
Bishop Richard Allen was chosen president, Dr. Belfast Burton
of Philadelphia and Austin Steward of Rochester
vice-presidents, Junius C. Morell of Pennsylvania secretary,
and Robert Cowley of Maryland assistant secretary. There were
accredited delegates from seven states. While this meeting
might really be considered the first national convention of
Negroes in the United States (aside of course from the
gathering of denominational bodies), it seems to have been
regarded merely as preliminary to a still more formal
assembling, for the minutes of the next year were printed as
the “Minutes and Proceedings of the First Annual Convention of
the People of Color, held by adjournments in the city of
Philadelphia, from the sixth to the eleventh of June,
inclusive, 1831. Philadelphia, 1831.” The meetings of this
convention were held in the Wesleyan Church on Lombard Street.
Richard Allen had died earlier in the year and Grice was not
present; not long afterwards he emigrated to Hayti, where he
became prominent as a contractor. Rev. James W.C. Pennington of
New York, however, now for the first time appeared on the
larger horizon of race affairs; and John Bowers of Philadelphia
served as president, Abraham D. Shadd of Delaware and William
Duncan of Virginia as vice-presidents, William Whipper of
Philadelphia as secretary, and Thomas L. Jennings of New York
as assistant secretary. Delegates from five states were
present. The gathering was not large, but it brought together
some able men; moreover, the meeting had some distinguished
visitors, among them Benjamin Lundy, William Lloyd Garrison,
Rev. S.S. Jocelyn of New Haven, and Arthur Tappan of New
York.
The very first motion of the convention resolved “That a
committee be appointed to institute an inquiry into the
condition of the free people of color throughout the United
States, and report their views upon the subject at a subsequent
meeting.” As a result of its work this committee recommended
that the work of organizations interested in settlement in
Canada be continued; that the free people of color be annually
called to assemble by delegation; and it submitted “the
necessity of deliberate reflection on the dissolute,
intemperate, and ignorant condition of a large portion of the
colored population of the United States.” “And, lastly, your
Committee view with unfeigned regret, and respectfully submit
to the wisdom of this Convention, the operations and
misrepresentations of the American Colonization Society in
these United States…. We feel sorrowful to see such an
immense and wanton waste of lives and property, not doubting
the benevolent feelings of some individuals engaged in that
cause. But we can not for a moment doubt but that the cause of
many of our unconstitutional, unchristian, and unheard-of
sufferings emanate from that unhallowed source; and we would
call on Christians of every denomination firmly to resist it.”
The report was unanimously received and adopted.
Jocelyn, Tappan, and Garrison addressed the convention with
reference to a proposed industrial college in New Haven, toward
the $20,000 expense of which one individual (Tappan himself)
had subscribed $1000 with the understanding that the remaining
$19,000 be raised within a year; and the convention approved
the project, provided the Negroes had a majority of at
least one on the board of trustees. An illuminating address to
the public called attention to the progress of emancipation
abroad, to the fact that it was American persecution that led
to the calling of the convention, and that it was this also
that first induced some members of the race to seek an asylum
in Canada, where already there were two hundred log houses, and
five hundred acres under cultivation.
In 1832 eight states were represented by a total of thirty
delegates. By this time we learn that a total of eight hundred
acres had been secured in Canada, that two thousand Negroes had
gone thither, but that considerable hostility had been
manifested on the part of the Canadians. Hesitant, the
convention appointed an agent to investigate the situation. It
expressed itself as strongly opposed to any national aid to the
American Colonization Society and urged the abolition of
slavery in the District of Columbia—all of which activity, it
is well to remember, was a year before the American
Anti-Slavery Society was organized.
In 1833 there were fifty-eight delegates, and Abraham Shadd,
now of Washington, was chosen president. The convention again
gave prominence to the questions of Canada and colonization,
and expressed itself with reference to the new law in
Connecticut prohibiting Negroes from other states from
attending schools within the state. The 1834 meeting was held
in New York. Prudence Crandall127 was commended for her
stand in behalf of the race, and July 4 was set apart as a
day for prayer and addresses on the condition of the Negro
throughout the country. By this time we hear much of
societies for temperance and moral reform, especially of the
so-called Phoenix Societies “for improvement in general
culture—literature, mechanic arts, and morals.” Of these
organizations Rev. Christopher Rush, of the A.M.E. Zion
Church, was general president, and among the directors were
Rev. Peter Williams, Boston Crummell, the father of
Alexander Crummell, and Rev. William Paul Quinn, afterwards
a well-known bishop of the A.M.E. Church. The 1835 and 1836
meetings were held in Philadelphia, and especially were the
students of Lane Seminary in Cincinnati commended for their
zeal in the cause of abolition. A committee was appointed to
look into the dissatisfaction of some emigrants to Liberia
and generally to review the work of the Colonization
Society.
In the decade 1837-1847 Frederick Douglass was outstanding
as a leader, and other men who were now prominent were Dr.
James McCune Smith, Rev. James W.C. Pennington, Alexander
Crummell, William C. Nell, and Martin R. Delany. These are
important names in the history of the period. These were the
men who bore the brunt of the contest in the furious days of
Texas annexation and the Compromise of 1850. About 1853 and
1854 there was renewed interest in the idea of an industrial
college; steps were taken for the registry of Negro mechanics
and artisans who were in search of employment, and of the names
of persons who were willing to give them work; and there was
also a committee on historical records and statistics that was
not only to compile studies in Negro biography but also to
reply to any assaults of note.128
Immediately after the last of the conventions just
mentioned, those who were interested in emigration and had not
been able to get a hearing in the regular convention issued a
call for a National Emigration Convention of Colored Men to
take place in Cleveland, Ohio, August 24-26, 1854. The
preliminary announcement said: “No person will be admitted to a
seat in the Convention who would introduce the subject of
emigration to the Eastern Hemisphere—either to Asia, Africa, or
Europe—as our object and determination are to consider our
claims to the West Indies, Central and South America, and the
Canadas. This restriction has no reference to personal
preference, or individual enterprise, but to the great question
of national claims to come before the Convention.”129 Douglass pronounced the
call “uncalled for, unwise, unfortunate and premature,” and
his position led him into a wordy discussion in the press
with James M. Whitfield, of Buffalo, prominent at the time
as a writer. Delany explained the call as follows: “It was a
mere policy on the part of the authors of these documents,
to confine their scheme to America (including the West
Indies), whilst they were the leading advocates of the
regeneration of Africa, lest they compromised themselves and
their people to the avowed enemies of their race.”130 At the secret sessions, he
informs us, Africa was the topic of greatest interest. In
order to account for this position it is important to take
note of the changes that had taken place between 1817 and
1854. When James Forten and others in Philadelphia in 1817
protested against the American Colonization Society as the
plan of a “gang of slaveholders” to drive free people from
their homes, they had abundant ground for the feeling. By
1839, however, not only had the personnel of the
organization changed, but, largely through the influence of
Garrison, the purpose and aim had also changed, and not
Virginia and Maryland, but New York and Pennsylvania were
now dominant in influence. Colonization had at first been
regarded as a possible solution of the race problem; money
was now given, however, “rather as an aid to the
establishment of a model Negro republic in Africa, whose
effort would be to discourage the slave-trade, and encourage
energy and thrift among those free Negroes from the United
States who chose to emigrate, and to give native Africans a
demonstration of the advantages of civilization.”131 In view of the changed
conditions, Delany and others who disagreed with Douglass
felt that for the good of the race in the United States the
whole matter of emigration might receive further
consideration; at the same time, remembering old
discussions, they did not wish to be put in the light of
betrayers of their people. The Pittsburgh Daily Morning
Post of October 18, 1854, sneered at the new plan as
follows: “If Dr. Delany drafted this report it certainly
does him much credit for learning and ability; and can not
fail to establish for him a reputation for vigor and
brilliancy of imagination never yet surpassed. It is a vast
conception of impossible birth. The Committee seem to have
entirely overlooked the strength of the ‘powers on earth’
that would oppose the Africanization of more than half the
Western Hemisphere. We have no motive in noticing this
gorgeous dream of ‘the Committee’ except to show its
fallacy—its impracticability, in fact, its absurdity. No
sensible man, whatever his color, should be for a moment
deceived by such impracticable theories.” However, in spite
of all opposition, the Emigration Convention met. Upon
Delany fell the real brunt of the work of the organization.
In 1855 Bishop James Theodore Holly was commissioned to
Faustin Soulouque, Emperor of Hayti; and he received in his
visit of a month much official attention with some
inducement to emigrate. Delany himself planned to go to
Africa as the head of a “Niger Valley Exploring Party.” Of
the misrepresentation and difficulties that he encountered
he himself has best told. He did get to Africa, however, and
he had some interesting and satisfactory interviews with
representative chiefs. The Civil War put an end to his
project, he himself accepting a major’s commission from
President Lincoln. Through the influence of Holly about two
thousand persons went to Hayti, but not more than a third of
these remained. A plan fostered by Whitfield for a colony in
Central America came to naught when this leading spirit died
in San Francisco on his way thither.132
3. Sojourner Truth and Woman
Suffrage
With its challenge to the moral consciousness it was but
natural that anti-slavery should soon become allied with
temperance, woman suffrage, and other reform movements that
were beginning to appeal to the heart of America. Especially
were representative women quick to see that the arguments used
for their cause were very largely identical with those used for
the Negro. When the woman suffrage movement was launched at
Seneca Falls, N.Y., in 1848, Lucretia Mott, Elizabeth Cady
Stanton, and their co-workers issued a Declaration of
Sentiments which like many similar documents copied the
phrasing of the Declaration of Independence. This said in part:
“The history of mankind is a history of repeated injuries and
usurpations on the part of man towards woman, having in direct
object the establishment of an absolute tyranny over her…. He
has never permitted her to exercise her inalienable right to
the elective franchise…. He has made her, if married, in the
eye of the law civilly dead…. He has denied her the
facilities for obtaining a thorough education, all colleges
being closed to her.” It mattered not at the time that male
suffrage was by no means universal, or that amelioration of the
condition of woman had already begun; the movement stated its
case clearly and strongly in order that it might fully be
brought to the attention of the American people. In 1850 the
first formal National Woman’s Rights Convention assembled in
Worcester, Mass. To this meeting came a young Quaker woman who
was already listed in the cause of temperance. In fact,
wherever she went Susan B. Anthony entered into “causes.” She
possessed great virtues and abilities, and at the same time was
capable of very great devotion. “She not only sympathized with
the Negro; when an opportunity offered she drank tea with him,
to her own ‘unspeakable satisfaction.'”133 Lucy Stone, an Oberlin
graduate, was representative of those who came into the
agitation by the anti-slavery path. Beginning in 1848 to
speak as an agent of the Anti-Slavery Society, almost from
the first she began to introduce the matter of woman’s
rights in her speeches.
To the second National Woman’s Suffrage Convention, held in
Akron, Ohio, in 1852, and presided over by Mrs. Frances D.
Gage, came Sojourner Truth.
The “Libyan Sibyl” was then in the fullness of her powers.
She had been born of slave parents about 1798 in Ulster County,
New York. In her later years she remembered vividly the cold,
damp cellar-room in which slept the slaves of the family to
which she belonged, and where she was taught by her mother to
repeat the Lord’s Prayer and to trust in God. When in the
course of gradual emancipation she became legally free in 1827,
her master refused to comply with the law and kept her in
bondage. She left, but was pursued and found. Rather than have
her go back, a friend paid for her services for the rest of the
year. Then came an evening when, searching for one of her
children who had been stolen and sold, she found herself a
homeless wanderer. A Quaker family gave her lodging for the
night. Subsequently she went to New York City, joined a
Methodist church, and worked hard to improve her condition.
Later, having decided to leave New York for a lecture tour
through the East, she made a small bundle of her belongings and
informed a friend that her name was no longer Isabella
but Sojourner. She went on her way, speaking to people
wherever she found them assembled and being entertained in many
aristocratic homes. She was entirely untaught in the schools,
but was witty, original, and always suggestive. By her tact and
her gift of song she kept down ridicule, and by her fervor and
faith she won many friends for the anti-slavery cause. As to
her name she said: “And the Lord gave me Sojourner
because I was to travel up an’ down the land showin’ the people
their sins an’ bein’ a sign unto them. Afterwards I told the
Lord I wanted another name, ’cause everybody else had two
names, an’ the Lord gave me Truth, because I was to
declare the truth to the people.”
On the second day of the convention in Akron, in a corner,
crouched against the wall, sat this woman of care, her elbows
resting on her knees, and her chin resting upon her broad, hard
palms.134 In the intermission she
was employed in selling “The Life of Sojourner Truth.” From
time to time came to the presiding officer the request,
“Don’t let her speak; it will ruin us. Every newspaper in
the land will have our cause mixed with abolition and
niggers, and we shall be utterly denounced.” Gradually,
however, the meeting waxed warm. Baptist, Methodist,
Episcopalian, Presbyterian, and Universalist preachers had
come to hear and discuss the resolutions presented. One
argued the superiority of the male intellect, another the
sin of Eve, and the women, most of whom did not “speak in
meeting,” were becoming filled with dismay. Then slowly from
her seat in the corner rose Sojourner Truth, who till now
had scarcely lifted her head. Slowly and solemnly to the
front she moved, laid her old bonnet at her feet, and turned
her great, speaking eyes upon the chair. Mrs. Gage, quite
equal to the occasion, stepped forward and announced
“Sojourner Truth,” and begged the audience to be silent a
few minutes. “The tumult subsided at once, and every eye was
fixed on this almost Amazon form, which stood nearly six
feet high, head erect, and eye piercing the upper air, like
one in a dream.” At her first word there was a profound
hush. She spoke in deep tones, which, though not loud,
reached every ear in the house, and even the throng at the
doors and windows. To one man who had ridiculed the general
helplessness of woman, her needing to be assisted into
carriages and to be given the best place everywhere, she
said, “Nobody eber helped me into carriages, or ober mud
puddles, or gibs me any best place”; and raising herself to
her full height, with a voice pitched like rolling thunder,
she asked, “And a’n’t I a woman? Look at me. Look at my
arm.” And she bared her right arm to the shoulder, showing
her tremendous muscular power. “I have plowed, and planted,
and gathered into barns, and no man could head me—and a’n’t
I a woman? I could work as much and eat as much as a man,
when I could get it, and bear de lash as well—and a’n’t I a
woman? I have borne five chilern and seen ’em mos’ all sold
off into slavery, and when I cried out with a mother’s
grief, none but Jesus heard—and a’n’t I a woman?… Dey
talks ’bout dis ting in de head—what dis dey call it?”
“Intellect,” said some one near. “Dat’s it, honey. What’s
dat got to do with women’s rights or niggers’ rights? If my
cup won’t hold but a pint and yourn holds a quart, wouldn’t
ye be mean not to let me have my little half-measure full?”
And she pointed her significant finger and sent a keen
glance at the minister who had made the argument. The
cheering was long and loud. “Den dat little man in black
dar, he say women can’t have as much rights as man, ’cause
Christ wa’n’t a woman. But whar did Christ come from?”
Rolling thunder could not have stilled that crowd as did
those deep, wonderful tones as the woman stood there with
her outstretched arms and her eyes of fire. Raising her
voice she repeated, “Whar did Christ come from? From God and
a woman. Man had nothing to do with Him.” Turning to another
objector, she took up the defense of Eve. She was pointed
and witty, solemn and serious at will, and at almost every
sentence awoke deafening applause; and she ended by
asserting, “If de fust woman God made was strong enough to
turn the world upside down, all alone, dese togedder,”—and
she glanced over the audience—”ought to be able to turn it
back and get it right side up again, and now dey is askin’
to do it, de men better let ’em.”
“Amid roars of applause,” wrote Mrs. Gage, “she returned to
her corner, leaving more than one of us with streaming eyes and
hearts beating with gratitude.” Thus, as so frequently
happened, Sojourner Truth turned a difficult situation into
splendid victory. She not only made an eloquent plea for the
slave, but placing herself upon the broadest principles of
humanity, she saved the day for woman suffrage as well.
Footnote 121:
(return)
Adams: Neglected Period of Anti-Slavery, 93.
Footnote 122:
(return)
Freedom’s Journal, November 2, 1827, quoted by
Walker.
Footnote 123:
(return)
Anti-Slavery Picknick, 105-107.
Footnote 124:
(return)
They are fully recorded in Garrison’s Thoughts on
African Colonization.
Footnote 125:
(return)
John W. Cromwell: The Early Negro Convention
Movement.
Footnote 126:
(return)
Ibid., 5.
Footnote 127:
(return)
See Chapter X, Section 3.
Footnote 128:
(return)
We can not too much emphasize the fact that the leaders
of this period were by no means impractical theorists but
men who were scientifically approaching the social problem
of their people. They not only anticipated such ideas as
those of industrial education and of the National Urban
League of the present day, but they also endeavored to lay
firmly the foundations of racial self-respect.
Footnote 129:
(return)
Official Report of the Niger Valley Exploring Party, by
M.R. Delany, Chief Commissioner to Africa, New York,
1861.
Footnote 130:
(return)
Delany, 8.
Footnote 131:
(return)
Fox: The American Colonisation Society, 177; also
note pp. 12, 120-2.
Footnote 132:
(return)
For the progress of all the plans offered to the
convention note important letter written by Holly and given
by Cromwell, 20-21.
Footnote 133:
(return)
Ida M. Tarbell: “The American Woman: Her First
Declaration of Independence,” American Magazine,
February, 1910.
Footnote 134:
(return)
Reminiscences of the president, Mrs. Frances D. Gage,
cited by Tarbell.
CHAPTER IX
LIBERIA
In a former chapter we have traced the early development of
the American Colonization Society, whose efforts culminated in
the founding of the colony of Liberia. The recent world war,
with Africa as its prize, fixed attention anew upon the little
republic. This comparatively small tract of land, just slightly
more than one-three hundredth part of the surface of Africa, is
now of interest and strategic importance not only because (if
we except Abyssinia, which claims slightly different race
origin, and Hayti, which is now really under the government of
the United States) it represents the one distinctively Negro
government in the world, but also because it is the only tract
of land on the great West Coast of the continent that has
survived, even through the war, the aggression of great
European powers. It is just at the bend of the shoulder of
Africa, and its history is as romantic as its situation is
unique.
Liberia has frequently been referred to as an outstanding
example of the incapacity of the Negro for self-government.
Such a judgment is not necessarily correct. It is indeed an
open question if, in view of the nature of its beginning, the
history of the country proves anything one way or the other
with reference to the capacity of the race. The early settlers
were frequently only recently out of bondage, but upon them
were thrust all the problems of maintenance and government, and
they brought with them, moreover, the false ideas of life and
work that obtained in the Old South. Sometimes they suffered
from neglect, sometimes from excessive solicitude; never were
they really left alone. In spite of all, however, more than a
score of native tribes have been subdued by only a few thousand
civilized men, the republic has preserved its integrity, and
there has been handed down through the years a tradition of
constitutional government.
1. The Place and the People
The resources of Liberia are as yet imperfectly known. There
is no question, however, about the fertility of the interior,
or of its capacity when properly developed. There are no rivers
of the first rank, but the longest streams are about three
hundred miles in length, and at convenient distances apart flow
down to a coastline somewhat more than three hundred miles
long. Here in a tract of land only slightly larger than our own
state of Ohio are a civilized population between 30,000 and
100,000 in number, and a native population estimated at
2,000,000. Of the civilized population the smaller figure,
30,000, is the more nearly correct if we consider only those
persons who are fully civilized, and this number would be about
evenly divided between Americo-Liberians and natives.
Especially in the towns along the coast, however, there are
many people who have received only some degree of civilization,
and most of the households in the larger towns have several
native children living in them. If all such elements are
considered, the total might approach 100,000. The natives in
their different tribes fall into three or four large divisions.
In general they follow their native customs, and the foremost
tribes exhibit remarkable intelligence and skill in industry.
Outstanding are the dignified Mandingo, with a Mohammedan
tradition, and the Vai, distinguished for skill in the arts and
with a culture similar to that of the Mandingo. Also easily
recognized are the Kpwessi, skillful in weaving and ironwork;
the Kru, intelligent, sea-faring, and eager for learning; the
Grebo, ambitious and aggressive, and in language connection
close to the Kru; the Bassa, with characteristics somewhat
similar to those of the Kru, but in general not quite so
ambitious; the Buzi, wild and highly tattooed; and the
cannibalistic Mano. By reason of numbers if nothing else,
Liberia’s chief asset for the future consists in her native
population.
2. History
(a) Colonization and
Settlement
In pursuance of its plans for the founding of a permanent
colony on the coast of Africa, the American Colonization
Society in November, 1817, sent out two men, Samuel J. Mills
and Ebenezer Burgess, who were authorized to find a suitable
place for a settlement. Going by way of England, these men were
cordially received by the officers of the African Institution
and given letters to responsible persons in Sierra Leone.
Arriving at the latter place in March, 1818, they met John
Kizell, a native and a man of influence, who had received some
training in America and had returned to his people, built a
house of worship, and become a preacher. Kizell undertook to
accompany them on their journey down the coast and led the way
to Sherbro Island, a place long in disputed territory but since
included within the limits of Sierra Leone. Here the agents
were hospitably received; they fixed upon the island as a
permanent site, and in May turned their faces homeward. Mills
died on the voyage in June and was buried at sea; but Burgess
made a favorable report, though the island was afterwards to
prove by no means healthy. The Society was impressed, but
efforts might have languished at this important stage if
Monroe, now President, had not found it possible to bring the
resources of the United States Government to assist in the
project. Smuggling, with the accompanying evil of the sale of
“recaptured Africans,” had by 1818 become a national disgrace,
and on March 3, 1819, a bill designed to do away with the
practice became a law. This said in part: “The President of the
United States is hereby authorized to make such regulations and
arrangements as he may deem expedient for the safe-keeping,
support, and removal beyond the limits of the United States, of
all such Negroes, mulattoes, or persons of color as may be so
delivered and brought within their jurisdiction; and to appoint
a proper person or persons residing upon the coast of Africa as
agent or agents for receiving the Negroes, mulattoes, or
persons of color, delivered from on board vessels seized in the
prosecution of the slave-trade by commanders of the United
States armed vessels.” For the carrying out of the purpose of
this act $100,000 was appropriated, and Monroe was disposed to
construe as broadly as necessary the powers given him under it.
In his message of December 20, he informed Congress that he had
appointed Rev. Samuel Bacon, of the American Colonization
Society, with John Bankson as assistant, to charter a vessel
and take the first group of emigrants to Africa, the
understanding being that he was to go to the place fixed upon
by Mills and Burgess. Thus the National Government and the
Colonization Society, while technically separate, began to work
in practical coöperation. The ship Elizabeth was made
ready for the voyage; the Government informed the Society that
it would “receive on board such free blacks recommended by the
Society as might be required for the purpose of the agency”;
$33,000 was placed in the hands of Mr. Bacon; Rev. Samuel A.
Crozer was appointed as the Society’s official representative;
88 emigrants were brought together (33 men and 18 women, the
rest being children); and on February 5, 1820, convoyed by the
war-sloop Cyane, the expedition set forth.
An interesting record of the voyage—important for the
sidelights it gives—was left by Daniel Coker, the respected
minister of a large Methodist congregation in Baltimore who was
persuaded to accompany the expedition for the sake of the moral
influence that he might be able to exert.135 There was much bad weather
at the start, and it was the icy sea that on February 4 made
it impossible to get under way until the next day. On board,
moreover, there was much distrust of the agents in charge,
with much questioning of their motives; nor were matters
made better by a fight between one of the emigrants and the
captain of the vessel. It was a restless company, uncertain
as to the future, and dissatisfied and peevish from day to
day. Kizell afterwards remarked that “some would not be
governed by white men, and some would not be governed by
black men, and some would not be governed by mulattoes; but
the truth was they did not want to be governed by anybody.”
On March 3, however, the ship sighted the Cape Verde Islands
and six days afterwards was anchored at Sierra Leone; and
Coker rejoiced that at last he had seen Africa. Kizell,
however, whom the agents had counted on seeing, was found to
be away at Sherbro; accordingly, six days after their
arrival136 they too were making
efforts to go on to Sherbro, for they were allowed at anchor
only fifteen days and time was passing rapidly. Meanwhile
Bankson went to find Kizell. Captain Sebor was at first
decidedly unwilling to go further; but his reluctance was at
length overcome; Bacon purchased for $3,000 a British
schooner that had formerly been engaged in the slave-trade;
and on March 17 both ship and schooner got under way for
Sherbro. The next day they met Bankson, who informed them
that he had seen Kizell. This man, although he had not heard
from America since the departure of Mills and Burgess, had
already erected some temporary houses against the rainy
season. He permitted the newcomers to stay in his little
town until land could be obtained; sent them twelve fowls
and a bushel of rice; but he also, with both dignity and
pathos, warned Bankson that if he and his companions came
with Christ in their hearts, it was well that they had come;
if not, it would have been better if they had stayed in
America.
Now followed much fruitless bargaining with the native
chiefs, in all of which Coker regretted that the slave-traders
had so ruined the people that it seemed impossible to make any
progress in a “palaver” without the offering of rum. Meanwhile
a report was circulated through the country that a number of
Americans had come and turned Kizell out of his own town and
put some of his people in the hold of their ship. Disaster
followed disaster. The marsh, the bad water, and the malaria
played havoc with the colonists, and all three of the
responsible agents died. The few persons who remained alive
made their way back to Sierra Leone.
Thus the first expedition failed. One year later, in March,
1821, a new company of twenty-one emigrants, in charge of J.B.
Winn and Ephraim Bacon, arrived at Freetown in the brig
Nautilus. It had been the understanding that in return
for their passage the members of the first expedition would
clear the way for others; but when the agents of the new
company saw the plight of those who remained alive, they
brought all of the colonists together at Fourah Bay, and Bacon
went farther down the coast to seek a more favorable site. A
few persons who did not wish to go to Fourah Bay remained in
Sierra Leone and became British subjects. Bacon found a
promising tract about two hundred and fifty miles down the
coast at Cape Montserado; but the natives were not especially
eager to sell, as they did not wish to break up the slave
traffic. Meanwhile Winn and several more of the colonists died;
and Bacon now returned to the United States. The second
expedition had thus proved to be little more successful than
the first; but the future site of Monrovia had at least been
suggested.
In November came Dr. Eli Ayres as agent of the Society, and
in December Captain Robert F. Stockton of the Alligator
with instructions to coöperate. These two men explored the
coast and on December 11 arrived at Mesurado Bay. Through the
jungle they made their way to a village and engaged in a
palaver with King Peter and five of his associates. The
negotiations were conducted in the presence of an excited crowd
and with imminent danger; but Stockton had great tact and at
length, for the equivalent of $300, he and Ayres purchased the
mouth of the Mesurado River, Cape Montserado, and the land for
some distance in the interior. There was also an understanding
(for half a dozen gallons of rum and some trade-cloth and
tobacco) with King George, who “resided on the Cape and claimed
a sort of jurisdiction over the northern district of the
peninsula of Montserado, by virtue of which the settlers were
permitted to pass across the river and commence the laborious
task of clearing away the heavy forest which covered the site
of their intended town.”137 Then the agent returned to
effect the removal of the colonists from Fourah Bay, leaving
a very small company as a sort of guard on Perseverance (or
Providence) Island at the mouth of the river. Some of the
colonists refused to leave, remained, and thus became
British subjects. For those who had remained on the island
there was trouble at once. A small vessel, the prize of an
English cruiser, bound to Sierra Leone with thirty liberated
Africans, put into the roads for water, and had the
misfortune to part her cable and come ashore. “The natives
claim to a prescriptive right, which interest never fails to
enforce to its fullest extent, to seize and appropriate the
wrecks and cargoes of vessels stranded, under whatever
circumstances, on their coast.”138 The vessel in question
drifted to the mainland one mile from the cape, a small
distance below George’s town, and the natives proceeded to
act in accordance with tradition. They were fired on by the
prize master and forced to desist, and the captain appealed
to the few colonists on the island for assistance. They
brought into play a brass field piece, and two of the
natives were killed and several more wounded. The English
officer, his crew, and the captured Africans escaped, though
the small vessel was lost; but the next day the Deys (the
natives), feeling outraged, made another attack, in the
course of which some of them and one of the colonists were
killed. In the course of the operations moreover, through
the carelessness of some of the settlers themselves, fire
was communicated to the storehouse and $3000 worth of
property destroyed, though the powder and some of the
provisions were saved. Thus at the very beginning, by
accident though it happened, the shadow of England fell
across the young colony, involving it in difficulties with
the natives. When then Ayres returned with the main crowd of
settlers on January 7, 1822—which arrival was the first real
landing of settlers on what is now Liberian soil—he found
that the Deys wished to annul the agreement previously made
and to give back the articles paid. He himself was seized in
the course of a palaver, and he was able to arrive at no
better understanding than that the colonists might remain
only until they could make a new purchase elsewhere. Now
appeared on the scene Boatswain, a prominent chief from the
interior who sometimes exercised jurisdiction over the coast
tribes and who, hearing that there was trouble in the bay,
had come hither, bringing with him a sufficient following to
enforce his decrees. Through this man shone something of the
high moral principle so often to be observed in responsible
African chiefs, and to him Ayres appealed. Hearing the story
he decided in favor of the colonists, saying to Peter,
“Having sold your country and accepted payment, you must
take the consequences. Let the Americans have their land
immediately.” To the agent he said, “I promise you
protection. If these people give you further disturbance,
send for me; and I swear, if they oblige me to come again to
quiet them, I will do it to purpose, by taking their heads
from their shoulders, as I did old king George’s on my last
visit to the coast to settle disputes.” Thus on the word of
a native chief was the foundation of Liberia assured.
By the end of April all of the colonists who were willing to
move had been brought from Sierra Leone to their new home. It
was now decided to remove from the low and unhealthy island to
the higher land of Cape Montserado only a few hundred feet
away; on April 28 there was a ceremony of possession and the
American flag was raised. The advantages of the new position
were obvious, to the natives as well as the colonists, and the
removal was attended with great excitement. By July the island
was completely abandoned. Meanwhile, however, things had not
been going well. The Deys had been rendered very hostile, and
from them there was constant danger of attack. The rainy season
moreover had set in, shelter was inadequate, supplies were low,
and the fever continually claimed its victims. Ayres at length
became discouraged. He proposed that the enterprise be
abandoned and that the settlers return to Sierra Leone, and on
June 4 he did actually leave with a few of them. It was at this
juncture that Elijah Johnson, one of the most heroic of the
colonists, stepped forth to fame.
The early life of the man is a blank. In 1789 he was taken
to New Jersey. He received some instruction and studied for the
Methodist ministry, took part in the War of 1812, and eagerly
embraced the opportunity to be among the first to come to the
new colony. To the suggestion that the enterprise be abandoned
he replied, “Two years long have I sought a home; here I have
found it; here I remain.” To him the great heart of the
colonists responded. Among the natives he was known and
respected as a valiant fighter. He lived until March 23,
1849.
Closely associated with Johnson, his colleague in many an
effort and the pioneer in mission work, was the Baptist
minister, Lott Cary, from Richmond, Va., who also had become
one of the first permanent settlers.139 He was a man of most
unusual versatility and force of character. He died November
8, 1828, as the result of a powder explosion that occurred
while he was acting in defense of the colony against the
Deys.
July (1822) was a hard month for the settlers. Not only were
their supplies almost exhausted, but they were on a rocky cape
and the natives would not permit any food to be brought to
them. On August 8, however, arrived Jehudi Ashmun, a young man
from Vermont who had worked as a teacher and as the editor of a
religious publication for some years before coming on this
mission. He brought with him a company of liberated Africans
and emigrants to the number of fifty-five, and as he did not
intend to remain permanently he had yielded to the entreaty of
his wife and permitted her to accompany him on the voyage. He
held no formal commission from the American Colonization
Society, but seeing the situation he felt that it was his duty
to do what he could to relieve the distress; and he faced
difficulties from the very first. On the day after his arrival
his own brig, the Strong, was in danger of being lost;
the vessel parted its cable, and on the following morning broke
it again and drifted until it was landlocked between Cape
Montserado and Cape Mount. A small anchor was found, however,
and the brig was again moored, but five miles from the
settlement. The rainy season was now on in full force; there
was no proper place for the storing of provisions; and even
with the newcomers it soon developed that there were in the
colony only thirty-five men capable of bearing arms, so great
had been the number of deaths from the fever. Sometimes almost
all of these were sick; on September 10 only two were in
condition for any kind of service. Ashmun tried to make terms
with the native chiefs, but their malignity was only partially
concealed. His wife languished before his eyes and died
September 15, just five weeks after her arrival. He himself was
incapacitated for several months, nor at the height of his
illness was he made better by the ministrations of a French
charlatan. He never really recovered from the great inroads
made upon his strength at this time.
As a protection from sudden attack a clearing around the
settlement was made. Defenses had to be erected without tools,
and so great was the anxiety that throughout the months of
September and October a nightly watch of twenty men was kept.
On Sunday, November 10, the report was circulated that the Deys
were crossing the Mesurado River, and at night it became known
that seven or eight hundred were on the peninsula only half a
mile to the west. The attack came at early dawn on the 11th and
the colonists might have been annihilated if they had not
brought a field-piece into play. When this was turned against
the natives advancing in compact array, it literally tore
through masses of living flesh until scores of men were killed.
Even so the Deys might have won the engagement if they had not
stopped too soon to gather plunder. As it was, they were forced
to retreat. Of the settlers three men and one woman were
killed, two men and two women injured, and several children
taken captive, though these were afterwards returned. At this
time the colonists suffered greatly from the lack of any
supplies for the treatment of wounds. Only medicines for the
fever were on hand, and in the hot climate those whose flesh
had been torn by bullets suffered terribly. In this first
encounter, as often in these early years, the real burden of
conflict fell upon Cary and Johnson. After the battle these men
found that they had on hand ammunition sufficient for only one
hour’s defense. All were placed on a special allowance of
provisions and November 23 was observed as a day of prayer. A
passing vessel furnished additional supplies and happily
delayed for some days the inevitable attack. This came from two
sides very early in the morning of December 2. There was a
desperate battle. Three bullets passed through Ashmun’s
clothes, one of the gunners was killed, and repeated attacks
were resisted only with the most dogged determination. An
accident, or, as the colonists regarded it, a miracle, saved
them from destruction. A guard, hearing a noise, discharged a
large gun and several muskets. The schooner Prince
Regent was passing, with Major Laing, Midshipman Gordon,
and eleven specially trained men on board. The officers,
hearing the sound of guns, came ashore to see what was the
trouble. Major Laing offered assistance if ground was given for
the erection of a British flag, and generally attempted to
bring about an adjustment of difficulties on the basis of
submitting these to the governor of Sierra Leone. To these
propositions Elijah Johnson replied, “We want no flagstaff put
up here that it will cost more to get down than it will to whip
the natives.” However, Gordon and the men under him were left
behind for the protection of the colony until further help
could arrive. Within one month he and seven of the eleven were
dead. He himself had found a ready place in the hearts of the
settlers, and to him and his men Liberia owes much. They came
in a needy hour and gave their lives for the cause of
freedom.
An American steamer passing in December, 1822, gave some
temporary relief. On March 31, 1823, the Cyane, with
Capt. R.T. Spence in charge, arrived from America with
supplies. As many members of his crew became ill after only a
few days, Spence soon deemed it advisable to leave. His chief
clerk, however, Richard Seaton, heroically volunteered to help
with the work, remained behind, and died after only three
months. On May 24 came the Oswego with sixty-one new
colonists and Dr. Ayres, who, already the Society’s agent, now
returned with the additional authority of Government agent and
surgeon. He made a survey and attempted a new allotment of
land, only to find that the colony was soon in ferment, because
some of those who possessed the best holdings or who had
already made the beginnings of homes, were now required to give
these up. There was so much rebellion that in December Ayres
again deemed it advisable to leave. The year 1823 was in fact
chiefly noteworthy for the misunderstandings that arose between
the colonists and Ashmun. This man had been placed in a most
embarrassing situation by the arrival of Dr. Ayres.140 He not only found himself
superseded in the government, but had the additional
misfortune to learn that his drafts had been dishonored and
that no provision had been made to remunerate him for his
past services or provide for his present needs. Finding his
services undervalued, and even the confidence of the Society
withheld, he was naturally indignant, though his attachment
to the cause remained steadfast. Seeing the authorized agent
leaving the colony, and the settlers themselves in a state
of insubordination, with no formal authority behind him he
yet resolved to forget his own wrongs and to do what he
could to save from destruction that for which he had already
suffered so much. He was young and perhaps not always as
tactful as he might have been. On the other hand, the
colonists had not yet learned fully to appreciate the real
greatness of the man with whom they were dealing. As for the
Society at home, not even so much can be said. The real
reason for the withholding of confidence from Ashmun was
that many of the members objected to his persistent attacks
on the slave-trade.
By the regulations that governed the colony at the time,
each man who received rations was required to contribute to the
general welfare two days of labor a week. Early in December
twelve men cast off all restraint, and on the 13th Ashmun
published a notice in which he said: “There are in the colony
more than a dozen healthy persons who will receive no more
provisions out of the public store until they earn them.” On
the 19th, in accordance with this notice, the provisions of the
recalcitrants were stopped. The next morning, however, the men
went to the storehouse, and while provisions were being issued,
each seized a portion and went to his home. Ashmun now issued a
circular, reminding the colonists of all of their struggles
together and generally pointing out to them how such a breach
of discipline struck at the very heart of the settlement. The
colonists rallied to his support and the twelve men returned to
duty. The trouble, however, was not yet over. On March 19,
1824, Ashmun found it necessary to order a cut in provisions.
He had previously declared to the Board that in his opinion the
evil was “incurable by any of the remedies which fall within
the existing provisions”; and counter remonstrances had been
sent by the colonists, who charged him with oppression, neglect
of duty, and the seizure of public property. He now, seeing
that his latest order was especially unpopular, prepared new
despatches, on March 22 reviewed the whole course of his
conduct in a strong and lengthy address, and by the last of the
month had left the colony.
Meanwhile the Society, having learned that things were not
going well with the colony, had appointed its secretary, Rev.
R.R. Gurley, to investigate conditions. Gurley met Ashmun at
the Cape Verde Islands and urgently requested that he return to
Monrovia.141 This Ashmun was not
unwilling to do, as he desired the fullest possible
investigation into his conduct. Gurley was in Liberia from
August 13 to August 22, 1824, only; but from the time of his
visit conditions improved. Ashmun was fully vindicated and
remained for four years more until his strength was all but
spent. There was adopted what was known as the Gurley
Constitution. According to this the agent in charge was to
have supreme charge and preside at all public meetings. He
was to be assisted, however, by eleven officers annually
chosen, the most important of whom he was to appoint on
nomination by the colonists. Among these were a vice-agent,
two councilors, two justices of the peace, and two
constables. There was to be a guard of twelve privates, two
corporals, and one sergeant.
For a long time it was the custom of the American
Colonization Society to send out two main shipments of settlers
a year, one in the spring and one in the fall. On February 13,
1824, arrived a little more than a hundred emigrants, mainly
from Petersburg, Va. These people were unusually intelligent
and industrious and received a hearty welcome. Within a month
practically all of them were sick with the fever. On this
occasion, as on many others, Lott Cary served as physician, and
so successful was he that only three of the sufferers died.
Another company of unusual interest was that which arrived
early in 1826. It brought along a printer, a press with the
necessary supplies, and books sent by friends in Boston.
Unfortunately the printer was soon disabled by the fever.
Sickness, however, and wars with the natives were not the
only handicaps that engaged the attention of the colony in
these years. “At this period the slave-trade was carried on
extensively within sight of Monrovia. Fifteen vessels were
engaged in it at the same time, almost under the guns of the
settlement; and in July of this year a contract was existing
for eight hundred slaves to be furnished, in the short space of
four months, within eight miles of the cape. Four hundred of
these were to be purchased for two American traders.”142 Ashmun attacked the
Spaniards engaged in the traffic, and labored generally to
break up slave factories. On one occasion he received as
many as one hundred and sixteen slaves into the colony as
freemen. He also adopted an attitude of justice toward the
native Krus. Of special importance was the attack on Trade
Town, a stronghold of French and Spanish traders about one
hundred miles below Monrovia. Here there were not less than
three large factories. On the day of the battle, April 10,
there were three hundred and fifty natives on shore under
the direction of the traders, but the colonists had the
assistance of some American vessels, and a Liberian officer,
Captain Barbour, was of outstanding courage and ability. The
town was fired after eighty slaves had been surrendered. The
flames reached the ammunition of the enemy and over two
hundred and fifty casks of gunpowder exploded. By July,
however, the traders had built a battery at Trade Town and
were prepared to give more trouble. All the same a severe
blow had been dealt to their work.
In his report rendered at the close of 1825 Ashmun showed
that the settlers were living in neatness and comfort; two
chapels had been built, and the militia was well organized,
equipped, and disciplined. The need of some place for the
temporary housing of immigrants having more and more impressed
itself upon the colony, before the end of 1826 a “receptacle”
capable of holding one hundred and fifty persons was erected.
Ashmun himself served on until 1828, by which time his strength
was completely spent. He sailed for America early in the summer
and succeeded in reaching New Haven, only to die after a few
weeks. No man had given more for the founding of Liberia. The
principal street in Monrovia is named after him.
Aside from wars with the natives, the most noteworthy being
the Dey-Gola war of 1832, the most important feature of
Liberian history in the decade 1828-1838 was the development
along the coast of other settlements than Monrovia. These were
largely the outgrowth of the activity of local branch
organizations of the American Colonization Society, and they
were originally supposed to have the oversight of the central
organization and of the colony of Monrovia. The circumstances
under which they were founded, however, gave them something of
a feeling of independence which did much to influence their
history. Thus arose, about seventy-five miles farther down the
coast, under the auspices especially of the New York and
Pennsylvania societies, the Grand Bassa settlements at the
mouth of the St. John’s River, the town Edina being
outstanding. Nearly a hundred miles farther south, at the mouth
of the Sino River, another colony developed as its most
important town Greenville; and as most of the settlers in this
vicinity came from Mississippi, their province became known as
Mississippi in Africa. A hundred miles farther, on Cape Palmas,
just about twenty miles from the Cavalla River marking the
boundary of the French possessions, developed the town of
Harper in what became known as Maryland in Africa. This colony
was even more aloof than others from the parent settlement of
the American Colonization Society. When the first colonists
arrived at Monrovia in 1831, they were not very cordially
received, there being trouble about the allotment of land. They
waited for some months for reënforcements and then sailed down
the coast to the vicinity of the Cavalla River, where they
secured land for their future home and where their distance
from the other colonists from America made it all the more easy
for them to cultivate their tradition of independence.143 These four ports are now
popularly known as Monrovia, Grand Bassa, Sino, and Cape
Palmas; and to them for general prominence might now be
added Cape Mount, about fifty miles from Monrovia higher up
the coast and just a few miles from the Mano River, which
now marks the boundary between Sierra Leone and Liberia. In
1838, on a constitution drawn up by Professor Greenleaf, of
Harvard College, was organized the “Commonwealth of
Liberia,” the government of which was vested in a Board of
Directors composed of delegates from the state societies,
and which included all the settlements except Maryland. This
remote colony, whose seaport is Cape Palmas, did not join
with the others until 1857, ten years after Liberia had
become an independent republic. When a special company of
settlers arrived from Baltimore and formally occupied Cape
Palmas (1834), Dr. James Hall was governor and he served in
this capacity until 1836, when failing health forced him to
return to America. He was succeeded by John B. Russwurm, a
young Negro who had come to Liberia in 1829 for the purpose
of superintending the system of education. The country,
however, was not yet ready for the kind of work he wanted to
do, and in course of time he went into politics. He served
very efficiently as Governor of Maryland from 1836 to 1851,
especially exerting himself to standardize the currency and
to stabilize the revenues. Five years after his death
Maryland suffered greatly from an attack by the Greboes,
twenty-six colonists being killed. An appeal to Monrovia for
help led to the sending of a company of men and later to the
incorporation of the colony in the Republic.
Of the events of the period special interest attaches to the
murder of I.F.C. Finley, Governor of Mississippi in Africa, to
whose father, Rev. Robert Finley, the organization of the
American Colonization Society had been very largely due. In
September, 1838, Governor Finley left his colony to go to
Monrovia on business, and making a landing at Bassa Cove, he
was robbed and killed by the Krus. This unfortunate murder led
to a bitter conflict between the settlers in the vicinity and
the natives. This is sometimes known as the Fish War (from
being waged around Fishpoint) and did not really cease for a
year.
(b) The Commonwealth of Liberia
The first governor of the newly formed Commonwealth was
Thomas H. Buchanan, a man of singular energy who represented
the New York and Pennsylvania societies and who had come in
1836 especially to take charge of the Grand Bassa settlements.
Becoming governor in 1838, he found it necessary to proceed
vigorously against the slave dealers at Trade Town. He was also
victorious in 1840 in a contest with the Gola tribe led by
Chief Gatumba. The Golas had defeated the Dey tribe so severely
that a mere remnant of the latter had taken refuge with the
colonists at Millsburg, a station a few miles up the St. Paul’s
River. Thus, as happened more than once, a tribal war in time
involved the very existence of the new American colonies.
Governor Buchanan’s victory greatly increased his prestige and
made it possible for him to negotiate more and more favorable
treaties with the natives. A contest of different sort was that
with a Methodist missionary, John Seyes, who held that all
goods used by missionaries, including those sold to the
natives, should be admitted free of duty. The governor
contended that such privilege should be extended only to goods
intended for the personal use of missionaries; and the
Colonization Society stood behind him in this opinion. As early
as 1840 moreover some shadow of future events was cast by
trouble made by English traders on the Mano River, the Sierra
Leone boundary. Buchanan sent an agent to England to represent
him in an inquiry into the matter; but in the midst of his
vigorous work he died in 1841. He was the last white man
formally under any auspices at the head of Liberian affairs.
Happily his period of service had given opportunity and
training to an efficient helper, upon whom now the burden fell
and of whom it is hardly too much to say that he is the
foremost figure in Liberian history.
Joseph Jenkin Roberts was a mulatto born in Virginia in
1809. At the age of twenty, with his widowed mother and younger
brothers, he went to Liberia and engaged in trade. In course of
time he proved to be a man of unusual tact and graciousness of
manner, moving with ease among people of widely different rank.
His abilities soon demanded recognition, and he was at the head
of the force that defeated Gatumba. As governor he realized the
need of cultivating more far-reaching diplomacy than the
Commonwealth had yet known. He had the coöperation of the
Maryland governor, Russwurm, in such a matter as that of
uniform customs duties; and he visited the United States, where
he made a very good impression. He soon understood that he had
to reckon primarily with the English and the French. England
had indeed assumed an attitude of opposition to the
slave-trade; but her traders did not scruple to sell rum to
slave dealers, and especially were they interested in the palm
oil of Liberia. When the Commonwealth sought to impose customs
duties, England took the position that as Liberia was not an
independent government, she had no right to do so; and the
English attitude had some show of strength from the fact that
the American Colonization Society, an outside organization, had
a veto power over whatever Liberia might do. When in 1845 the
Liberian Government seized the Little Ben, an English
trading vessel whose captain acted in defiance of the revenue
laws, the British in turn seized the John Seyes,
belonging to a Liberian named Benson, and sold the vessel for
£8000. Liberia appealed to the United States; but the Oregon
boundary question as well as slavery had given the American
Government problems enough at home; and the Secretary of State,
Edward Everett, finally replied to Lord Aberdeen (1845) that
America was not “presuming to settle differences arising
between Liberian and British subjects, the Liberians being
responsible for their own acts.” The Colonization Society,
powerless to act except through its own government, in January,
1846, resolved that “the time had arrived when it was expedient
for the people of the Commonwealth of Liberia to take into
their own hands the whole work of self-government including the
management of all their foreign relations.” Forced to act for
herself Liberia called a constitutional convention and on July
26, 1847, issued a Declaration of Independence and adopted the
Constitution of the Liberian Republic. In October, Joseph
Jenkin Roberts, Governor of the Commonwealth, was elected the
first President of the Republic.
It may well be questioned if by 1847 Liberia had developed
sufficiently internally to be able to assume the duties and
responsibilities of an independent power. There were at the
time not more than 4,500 civilized people of American origin in
the country; these were largely illiterate and scattered along
a coastline more than three hundred miles in length. It is not
to be supposed, however, that this consummation had been
attained without much yearning and heart-beat and high
spiritual fervor. There was something pathetic in the effort of
this small company, most of whose members had never seen Africa
but for the sake of their race had made their way back to the
fatherland. The new seal of the Republic bore the motto: THE
LOVE OF LIBERTY BROUGHT US HERE. The flag, modeled on that of
the United States, had six red and five white stripes for the
eleven signers of the Declaration of Independence, and in the
upper corner next to the staff a lone white star in a field of
blue. The Declaration itself said in part:
We, the people of the Republic of Liberia, were
originally inhabitants of the United States of North
America.
In some parts of that country we were debarred by law
from all the rights and privileges of men; in other parts
public sentiment, more powerful than law, frowned us
down.
We were everywhere shut out from all civil office.
We were excluded from all participation in the
government.
We were taxed without our consent.
We were compelled to contribute to the resources of a
country which gave us no protection.
We were made a separate and distinct class, and against
us every avenue of improvement was effectually closed.
Strangers from all lands of a color different from ours
were preferred before us.
We uttered our complaints, but they were unattended to,
or met only by alleging the peculiar institution of the
country.
All hope of a favorable change in our country was thus
wholly extinguished in our bosom, and we looked with
anxiety abroad for some asylum from the deep
degradation.
The Western coast of Africa was the place selected by
American benevolence and philanthropy for our future home.
Removed beyond those influences which depressed us in our
native land, it was hoped we would be enabled to enjoy
those rights and privileges, and exercise and improve those
faculties, which the God of nature had given us in common
with the rest of mankind.
(c) The Republic of Liberia
With the adoption of its constitution the Republic of
Liberia formally asked to be considered in the family of
nations; and since 1847 the history of the country has
naturally been very largely that of international relations. In
fact, preoccupation with the questions raised by powerful
neighbors has been at least one strong reason for the
comparatively slow internal development of the country. The
Republic was officially recognized by England in 1848, by
France in 1852, but on account of slavery not by the United
States until 1862. Continuously there has been an observance of
the forms of order, and only one president has been deposed.
For a long time the presidential term was two years in length;
but by an act of 1907 it was lengthened to four years. From
time to time there have been two political parties, but not
always has such a division been emphasized.
It is well to pause and note exactly what was the task set
before the little country. A company of American Negroes
suddenly found themselves placed on an unhealthy and
uncultivated coast which was thenceforth to be their home. If
we compare them with the Pilgrim Fathers, we find that as the
Pilgrims had to subdue the Indians, so they had to hold their
own against a score of aggressive tribes. The Pilgrims had the
advantage of a thousand years of culture and experience in
government; the Negroes, only recently out of bondage, had been
deprived of any opportunity for improvement whatsoever. Not
only, however, did they have to contend against native tribes
and labor to improve their own shortcomings; on every hand they
had to meet the designs of nations supposedly more enlightened
and Christian. On the coast Spanish traders defied
international law; on one side the English, and on the other
the French, from the beginning showed a tendency toward
arrogance and encroachment. To crown the difficulty, the
American Government, under whose auspices the colony had
largely been founded, became more and more halfhearted in its
efforts for protection and at length abandoned the enterprise
altogether. It did not cease, however, to regard the colony as
the dumping-ground of its own troubles, and whenever a vessel
with slaves from the Congo was captured on the high seas, it
did not hesitate to take these people to the Liberian coast and
leave them there, nearly dead though they might be from
exposure or cramping. It is well for one to remember such facts
as these before he is quick to belittle or criticize. To the
credit of the “Congo men” be it said that from the first they
labored to make themselves a quiet and industrious element in
the body politic.
The early administrations of President Roberts (four terms,
1848-1855) were mainly devoted to the quelling of the native
tribes that continued to give trouble and to the cultivating of
friendly relations with foreign powers. Soon after his
inauguration Roberts made a visit to England, the power from
which there was most to fear; and on this occasion as on
several others England varied her arrogance with a rather
excessive friendliness toward the little republic. She
presented to Roberts the Lark, a ship with four guns,
and sent the President home on a war-vessel. Some years
afteryards, when the Lark was out of repair, England
sent instead a schooner, the Quail. Roberts made a
second visit to England in 1852 to adjust disputes with traders
on the western boundary. He also visited France, and Louis
Napoleon, not to be outdone by England, presented to him a
vessel, the Hirondelle, and also guns and uniforms for
his soldiers. In general the administrations of Roberts (we
might better say his first series of administrations, for he
was later to be called again to office) made a period of
constructive statesmanship and solid development, and not a
little of the respect that the young republic won was due to
the personal influence of its first president. Roberts,
however, happened to be very fair, and generally successful
though his administrations were, the desire on the part of the
people that the highest office in the country be held by a
black man seems to have been a determining factor in the choice
of his successor. There was an interesting campaign toward the
close of his last term. “There were about this time two
political parties in the country—the old Republicans and the
‘True Liberians,’ a party which had been formed in opposition
to Roberts’s foreign policies. But during the canvass the
platform of this new party lost ground; the result was in favor
of the Republican candidate.”144
Stephen Allen Benson (four terms, 1856-1863) was forced to
meet in one way or another almost all of the difficulties that
have since played a part in the life of the Liberian people. He
had come to the country in 1822 at the age of six and had
developed into a practical and efficient merchant. To his high
office he brought the same principles of sobriety and good
sense that had characterized him in business. On February 28,
1857, the independent colony of Maryland formally became a part
of the republic. This action followed immediately upon the
struggle with the Greboes in the vicinity of Cape Palmas in
which assistance was rendered by the Liberians under
Ex-President Roberts. In 1858 an incident that threatened
complications with France but that was soon happily closed
arose from the fact that a French vessel which sought to carry
away some Kru laborers to the West Indies was attacked by these
men when they had reason to fear that they might be sold into
slavery and not have to work simply along the coast, as they at
first supposed. The ship was seized and all but one of the
crew, the physician, were killed. Trouble meanwhile continued
with British smugglers in the West, and to this whole matter we
shall have to give further and special attention. In 1858 and a
year or two thereafter the numerous arrivals from America,
especially of Congo men captured on the high seas, were such as
to present a serious social problem. Flagrant violation by the
South of the laws against the slave-trade led to the seizure by
the United States Government of many Africans. Hundreds of
these people were detained at a time at such a port as Key
West. The Government then adopted the policy of ordering
commanders who seized slave-ships at sea to land the Africans
directly upon the coast of Liberia without first bringing them
to America, and appropriated $250,000 for the removal and care
of those at Key West. The suffering of many of these people is
one of the most tragic stories in the history of slavery. To
Liberia came at one time 619, at another 867, and within two
months as many as 4000. There was very naturally consternation
on the part of the people at this sudden immigration,
especially as many of the Africans arrived cramped or paralyzed
or otherwise ill from the conditions under which they had been
forced to travel. President Benson stated the problem to the
American Government; the United States sent some money to
Liberia, the people of the Republic helped in every way they
could, and the whole situation was finally adjusted without any
permanently bad effects, though it is well for students to
remember just what Liberia had to face at this time. Important
toward the close of Benson’s terms was the completion of the
building of the Liberia College, of which Joseph Jenkin Roberts
became the first president.
The administrations of Daniel Bashiel Warner (two terms,
1864-1867) and the earlier one of James Spriggs Payne
(1868-1869) were comparatively uneventful. Both of these men
were Republicans, but Warner represented something of the
shifting of political parties at the time. At first a
Republican, he went over to the Whig party devoted to the
policy of preserving Liberia from white invasion. Moved to
distrust of English merchants, who delighted in defrauding the
little republic, he established an important Ports-of-Entry Law
in 1865, which it is hardly necessary to say was very unpopular
with the foreigners. Commerce was restricted to six ports and a
circle six miles in diameter around each port. On account of
the Civil War and the hopes that emancipation held out to the
Negroes in the United States, immigration from America ceased
rapidly; but a company of 346 came from Barbadoes at this time.
The Liberian Government assisted these people with $4000, set
apart for each man an allotment of twenty-five rather than the
customary ten acres; the Colonization Society appropriated
$10,000, and after a pleasant voyage of thirty-three days they
arrived without the loss of a single life. In the company was a
little boy, Arthur Barclay, who was later to be known as the
President of the Republic. At the semi-centennial of the
American Colonization Society held in Washington in January,
1867, it was shown that the Society and its auxiliaries had
been directly responsible for the sending of more than 12,000
persons to Africa. Of these 4541 had been born free, 344 had
purchased their freedom, 5957 had been emancipated to go to
Africa, and 1227 had been settled by the Maryland Society. In
addition, 5722 captured Africans had been sent to Liberia. The
need of adequate study of the interior having more and more
impressed itself, Benjamin Anderson, an adventurous explorer,
assisted with funds by a citizen of New York, in 1869 studied
the country for two hundred miles from the coast. He found the
land constantly rising, and made his way to Musardu, the chief
city of the western Mandingoes. He summed up his work in his
Narrative of a Journey to Musardo and made another
journey of exploration in 1874.
Edward James Roye (1870-October 26, 1871), a Whig whose
party was formed out of the elements of the old True Liberian
party, attracts attention by reason of a notorious British loan
to which further reference must be made. Of the whole amount of
£100,000 sums were wasted or misappropriated until it has been
estimated that the country really reaped the benefit of little
more than a quarter of the whole amount. President Roye added
to other difficulties by his seizure of a bank building
belonging to an Industrial Society of the St. Paul’s River
settlements, and by attempting by proclamation to lengthen his
term of office. Twice a constitutional amendment for
lengthening the presidential term from two years to four had
been considered and voted down. Roye contested the last vote,
insisted that his term ran to January, 1874, and issued a
proclamation forbidding the coming biennial election. He was
deposed, his house sacked, some of his cabinet officers tried
before a court of impeachment,145 and he himself was drowned
as he was pursued while attempting to escape to a British
ship in the harbor. A committee of three was appointed to
govern the country until a new election could be held; and
in this hour of storm and stress the people turned once more
to the guidance of their old leader, Joseph J. Roberts (two
terms, 1872-1875). His efforts were mainly devoted to
restoring order and confidence, though there was a new war
with the Greboes to be waged.146 He was succeeded by
another trusted leader, James S. Payne (1876-1877), whose
second administration was as devoid as the first of striking
incident. In fact, the whole generation succeeding the loan
of 1871 was a period of depression. The country not only
suffered financially, but faith in it was shaken both at
home and abroad. Coffee grown in Liberia fell as that
produced at Brazil grew in favor, the farmer witnessing a
drop in value from 24 to 4 cents a pound. Farms were
abandoned, immigration from the United States ceased, and
the country entered upon a period of stagnation from which
it has not yet fully recovered.
Within just a few years after 1871, however, conditions in
the United States led to an interesting revival of the whole
idea of colonization, and to noteworthy effort on the part of
the Negroes themselves to better their condition. The
withdrawal of Federal troops from the South, and all the evils
of the aftermath of reconstruction, led to such a terrorizing
of the Negroes and such a denial of civil rights that there set
in the movement that culminated in the great exodus from the
South in 1879. The movement extended all the way from North
Carolina to Louisiana and Arkansas. Insofar as it led to
migration to Kansas and other states in the West, it belongs to
American history. However, there was also interest in going to
Africa. Applications by the thousands poured in upon the
American Colonization Society, and one organization in Arkansas
sent hundreds of its members to seek the help of the New York
State Colonization Society. In all such endeavor Negro Baptists
and Methodists joined hands, and especially prominent was
Bishop H.M. Turner, of the African Methodist Episcopal Church.
By 1877 there was organized in South Carolina the Liberian
Exodus and Joint Stock Company; in North Carolina there was the
Freedmen’s Emigration Aid Society; and there were similar
organizations in other states. The South Carolina organization
had the threefold purpose of emigration, missionary activity,
and commercial enterprise, and to these ends it purchased a
vessel, the Azor, at a cost of $7000. The white people
of Charleston unfortunately embarrassed the enterprise in every
possible way, among other things insisting when the Azor
was ready to sail that it was not seaworthy and needed a new
copper bottom (to cost $2000). The vessel at length made one or
two trips, however, on one voyage carrying as many as 274
emigrants. It was then stolen and sold in Liverpool, and one
gets an interesting sidelight on Southern conditions in the
period when he knows that even the United States Circuit Court
in South Carolina refused to entertain the suit brought by the
Negroes.
In the administration of Anthony W. Gardiner (three terms,
1878-1883) difficulties with England and Germany reached a
crisis. Territory in the northwest was seized; the British made
a formal show of force at Monrovia; and the looting of a German
vessel along the Kru Coast and personal indignities inflicted
by the natives upon the shipwrecked Germans, led to the
bombardment of Nana Kru by a German warship and the
presentation at Monrovia of a claim for damages, payment of
which was forced by the threat of the bombardment of the
capital. To the Liberian people the outlook was seldom darker
than in this period of calamities. President Gardiner, very
ill, resigned office in January of his last year of service,
being succeeded by the vice-president, Alfred F. Russell. More
and more was pressure brought to bear upon Liberian officials
for the granting of monopolies and concessions, especially to
Englishmen; and in his message of 1883 President Russell said,
“Recent events admonish us as to the serious responsibility of
claims held against us by foreigners, and we cannot tell what
complications may arise.” In the midst of all this, however,
Russell did not forget the natives and the need of guarding
them against liquor and exploitation.
Hilary Richard Wright Johnson (four terms, 1884-1891), the
next president, was a son of the distinguished Elijah Johnson
and the first man born in Liberia who had risen to the highest
place in the republic. Whigs and Republicans united in his
election. Much of his time had necessarily to be given to
complications arising from the loan of 1871; but the western
boundary was adjusted (with great loss) with Great Britain at
the Mano River, though new difficulties arose with the French,
who were pressing their claim to territory as far as the
Cavalla River. In the course of the last term of President
Johnson there was an interesting grant (by act approved January
21, 1890) to F.F. Whittekin, of Pennsylvania, of the right to
“construct, maintain, and operate a system of railroads,
telegraph and telephone lines.” Whittekin bought up in England
stock to the value of half a million dollars, but died on the
way to Liberia to fulfil his contract. His nephew, F.F.
Whittekin, asked for an extension of time, which was granted,
but after a while the whole project languished.147
Joseph James Cheeseman (1892-November 15, 1896) was a Whig.
He conducted what was known as the third Grebo War and labored
especially for a sound currency. He was a man of unusual
ability and his devotion to his task undoubtedly contributed
toward his death in office near the middle of his third term.
As up to this time there had been no internal improvement and
little agricultural or industrial development in the country,
O.F. Cook, the agent of the New York State Colonization
Society, in 1894 signified to the legislature a desire to
establish a station where experiments could be made as to the
best means of introducing, receiving, and propagating beasts of
burden, commercial plants, etc. His request was approved and
one thousand acres of land granted for the purpose by act of
January 20, 1894. Results, however, were neither permanent nor
far-reaching. In fact, by the close of the century immigration
had practically ceased and the activities of the American
Colonization Society had also ceased, many of the state
organizations having gone out of existence. In 1893 Julius C.
Stevens, of Goldsboro, N.C., went to Liberia and served for a
nominal salary as agent of the American Colonization Society,
becoming also a teacher in the Liberia College and in time
Commissioner of Education, in connection with which post he
edited his Liberian School Reader; but he died in
1903.148
William D. Coleman as vice-president finished the incomplete
term of President Cheeseman (to the end of 1897) and later was
elected for two terms in his own right. In the course of his
last administration, however, his interior policy became very
unpopular, as he was thought to be harsh in his dealing with
the natives, and he resigned in December, 1900. As there was at
the time no vice-president, he was succeeded by the Secretary
of State, Garretson W. Gibson, a man of scholarly attainments,
who was afterwards elected for a whole term (1902-1903). The
feature of this term was the discussion that arose over the
proposal to grant a concession to an English concern known as
the West African Gold Concessions, Ltd. This offered to the
legislators a bonus of £1500, and for this bribe it asked for
the sole right to prospect for and obtain gold, precious
stones, and all other minerals over more than half of Liberia.
Specifically it asked for the right to acquire freehold land
and to take up leases for eighty years, in blocks of from ten
to a thousand acres; to import all mining machinery and all
other things necessary free of duty; to establish banks in
connection with the mining enterprises, these to have the power
to issue notes; to construct telegraphs and telephones; to
organize auxiliary syndicates; and to establish its own police.
It would seem that English impudence could hardly go further,
though time was to prove that there were still other things to
be borne. The proposal was indignantly rejected.
Arthur Barclay (1904-1911) had already served in three
cabinet positions before coming to the presidency; he had also
been a professor in the Liberia College and for some years had
been known as the leader of the bar in Monrovia. It was near
the close of his second term that the president’s term of
office was lengthened from two to four years, and he was the
first incumbent to serve for the longer period. In his first
inaugural address President Barclay emphasized the need of
developing the resources of the hinterland and of attaching the
native tribes to the interests of the state. In his foreign
policy he was generally enlightened and broad-minded, but he
had to deal with the arrogance of England. In 1906 a new
British loan was negotiated. This also was for £100,000, more
than two-thirds of which amount was to be turned over to the
Liberian Development Company, an English scheme for the
development of the interior. The Company was to work in
coöperation with the Liberian Government, and as security for
the loan British officials were to have charge of the customs
revenue, the chief inspector acting as financial adviser to the
Republic. It afterwards developed that the Company never had
any resources except those it had raised on the credit of the
Republic, and the country was forced to realize that it had
been cheated a second time. Meanwhile the English officials
who, on various pretexts of reform, had taken charge of the
barracks and the customs in Monrovia, were carrying things with
a high hand. The Liberian force appeared with English insignia
on the uniforms, and in various other ways the commander sought
to overawe the populace. At the climax of the difficulties, on
February 13, 1909, a British warship happened to appear
in the waters of Monrovia, and a calamity was averted only by
the skillful diplomacy of the Liberians. Already, however, in
1908, Liberia had sent a special commission to ask the aid of
the United States. This consisted of Garretson W. Gibson,
former president; J.J. Dossen, vice-president at the time, and
Charles B. Dunbar. The commission was received by President
Roosevelt and by Secretary Taft just before the latter was
nominated for the presidency. On May 8, 1909, a return
commission consisting of Roland P. Falkner, George Sale, and
Emmett J. Scott, arrived in Monrovia. The work of this
commission must receive further and special attention.
President Barclay was succeeded by Daniel Edward Howard (two
long terms, 1912-1919), who at his inauguration began the
policy of giving prominence to the native chiefs. The feature
of President Howard’s administrations was of course Liberia’s
connection with the Great War in Europe. War against Germany
having been declared, on the morning of April 10, 1918, a
submarine came to Monrovia and demanded that the French
wireless station be torn down. The request being refused, the
town was bombarded. The excitement of the day was such as has
never been duplicated in the history of Liberia. In one house
two young girls were instantly killed and an elderly woman and
a little boy fatally wounded; but except in this one home the
actual damage was comparatively slight, though there might have
been more if a passing British steamer had not put the
submarine to flight. Suffering of another and more far-reaching
sort was that due to the economic situation. The comparative
scarcity of food in the world and the profiteering of foreign
merchants in Liberia by the summer of 1919 brought about a
condition that threatened starvation; nor was the situation
better early in 1920, when butter retailed at $1.25 a pound,
sugar at 72 cents a pound, and oil at $1.00 a gallon.
President Howard was succeeded by Charles Dunbar Burgess
King, who as president-elect had visited Europe and America,
and who was inaugurated January 5, 1920. His address on this
occasion was a comprehensive presentation of the needs of
Liberia, especially along the lines of agriculture and
education. He made a plea also for an enlightened native
policy. Said he: “We cannot afford to destroy the native
institutions of the country. Our true mission lies not in the
building here in Africa of a Negro state based solely on
Western ideas, but rather a Negro nationality indigenous to the
soil, having its foundation rooted in the institutions of
Africa and purified by Western thought and development.”
3. International Relations
Our study of the history of Liberia has suggested two or
three matters that call for special attention. Of prime
importance is the country’s connection with world politics. Any
consideration of Liberia’s international relations falls into
three divisions: first, that of titles to land; second, that of
foreign loans; and third, that of so-called internal
reform.
In the very early years of the colony the raids of
slave-traders gave some excuse for the first aggression on the
part of a European power. “Driven from the Pongo Regions
northwest of Sierra Leone, Pedro Blanco settled in the
Gallinhas territory northwest of the Liberian frontier, and
established elaborate headquarters for his mammoth
slave-trading operations in West Africa, with slave-trading
sub-stations at Cape Mount, St. Paul River, Bassa, and at other
points of the Liberian coast, employing numerous police,
watchers, spies, and servants. To obtain jurisdiction the
colony of Liberia began to purchase from the lords of the soil
as early as 1824 the lands of the St. Paul Basin and the Grain
Coast from the Mafa River on the west to the Grand Sesters
River on the east; so that by 1845, twenty-four years after the
establishment of the colony, Liberia with the aid of Great
Britain had destroyed throughout these regions the baneful
traffic in slaves and the slave barracoons, and had driven the
slave-trading leaders from the Liberian coast.”149 The trade continued to
flourish, however, in the Gallinhas territory, and in course
of time, as we have seen, the colony had also to reckon with
British merchants in this section, the Declaration of
Independence in 1847 being very largely a result of the
defiance of Liberian revenue-laws by Englishmen. While
President Roberts was in England not long after his
inauguration, Lord Ashley, moved by motives of philanthropy,
undertook to raise £2000 with which he (Roberts) might
purchase the Gallinhas territory; and by 1856 Roberts had
secured the title and deeds to all of this territory from
the Mafa River to Sherbro Island. The whole transaction was
thoroughly honorable, Roberts informed England of his
acquisition, and his right to the territory was not then
called in question. Trouble, however, developed out of the
attitude of John M. Harris, a British merchant, and in 1862,
while President Benson was in England, he was officially
informed that the right of Liberia was recognized
only to the land “east of Turner’s Peninsula to the
River San Pedro.” Harris now worked up a native war against
the Vais; the Liberians defended themselves; and in the end
the British Government demanded £8878.9.3 as damages for
losses sustained by Harris, and arbitrarily extended its
territory from Sherbro Island to Cape Mount. In the course
of the discussion claims mounted up to £18,000. Great
Britain promised to submit this boundary question to the
arbitration of the United States, but when the time arrived
at the meeting of one of the commissions in Sierra Leone she
firmly declined to do so. After this, whenever she was ready
to take more land she made a plausible pretext and was ready
to back up her demands with force. On March 20, 1882, four
British men-of-war came to Monrovia and Sir A.E. Havelock,
Governor of Sierra Leone, came ashore; and President
Gardiner was forced to submit to an agreement by which, in
exchange for £4750 and the abandonment of all further
claims, the Liberian Government gave up all right to the
Gallinhas territory from Sherbro Island to the Mafa River.
This agreement was repudiated by the Liberian Senate, but
when Havelock was so informed he replied, “Her Majesty’s
Government can not in any case recognize any rights on the
part of Liberia to any portions of the territories in
dispute.” Liberia now issued a protest to other great
powers; but this was without avail, even the United States
counseling acquiescence, though through the offices of
America the agreement was slightly modified and the boundary
fixed at the Mano River. Trouble next arose on the east. In
1846 the Maryland Colonization Society purchased the lands
of the Ivory Coast east of Cape Palmas as far as the San
Pedro River. These lands were formally transferred to
Liberia in 1857, and remained in the undisputed possession
of the Republic for forty years. France now, not to be
outdone by England, on the pretext of title deeds obtained
by French naval commanders who visited the coast in 1890, in
1891 put forth a claim not only to the Ivory Coast, but to
land as far away as Grand Bassa and Cape Mount. The next
year, under threat of force, she compelled Liberia to accept
a treaty which, for 25,000 francs and the relinquishment of
all other claims, permitted her to take all the territory
east of the Cavalla River. In 1904 Great Britain asked
permission to advance her troops into Liberian territory to
suppress a native war threatening her interests. She
occupied at this time what is known as the Kaure-Lahun
section, which is very fertile and of easy access to the
Sierra Leone railway. This land she never gave up; instead
she offered Liberia £6000 or some poorer land for it. France
after 1892 made no endeavor to delimit her boundary, and,
roused by the action of Great Britain, she made great
advances in the hinterland, claiming tracts of Maryland and
Sino; and now France and England each threatened to take
more land if the other was not stopped. President Barclay
visited both countries; but by a treaty of 1907 his
commission was forced to permit France to occupy all the
territory seized by force; and as soon as this agreement was
reached France began to move on to other land in the basin
of the St. Paul’s and St. John’s rivers. This is all then
simply one more story of the oppression of the weak by the
strong. For eighty years England has not ceased to
intermeddle in Liberian affairs, cajoling or browbeating as
at the moment seemed advisable; and France has been only
less bad. Certainly no country on earth now has better
reason than Liberia to know that “they should get who have
the power, and they should keep who can.”
The international loans and the attempts at reform must be
considered together. In 1871, at the rate of 7 per cent, there
was authorized a British loan of £100,000. For their
services the British negotiators retained £30,000, and
£20,000 more was deducted as the interest for three years.
President Roye ordered Mr. Chinery, a British subject and the
Liberian consul general in London, to supply the Liberian
Secretary of Treasury with goods and merchandise to the value
of £10,000; and other sums were misappropriated until the
country itself actually received the benefit of not more than
£27,000, if so much. This whole unfortunate matter was an
embarrassment to Liberia for years; but in 1899 the Republic
assumed responsibility for £80,000, the interest being made a
first charge on the customs revenue. In 1906, not yet having
learned the lesson of “Cavete Graecos dona ferentes,” and moved
by the representations of Sir Harry H. Johnston, the country
negotiated a new loan of £100,000. £30,000 of this amount was
to satisfy pressing obligations; but the greater portion was to
be turned over to the Liberian Development Company, a great
scheme by which the Government and the company were to work
hand in hand for the development of the country. As security
for the loan, British officials were to have charge of the
customs revenue, the chief inspector acting as financial
adviser to the Republic. When the Company had made a road of
fifteen miles in one district and made one or two other slight
improvements, it represented to the Liberian Government that
its funds were exhausted. When President Barclay asked for an
accounting the managing director expressed surprise that such a
demand should be made upon him. The Liberian people were
chagrined, and at length they realized that they had been
cheated a second time, with all the bitter experiences of the
past to guide them. Meanwhile the English representatives in
the country were demanding that the judiciary be reformed, that
the frontier force be under British officers, and that
Inspector Lamont as financial adviser have a seat in the
Liberian cabinet and a veto power over all expenditures; and
the independence of the country was threatened if these demands
were not complied with. Meanwhile also the construction of
barracks went forward under Major Cadell, a British officer,
and the organization of the frontier force was begun. Not less
than a third of this force was brought from Sierra Leone, and
the whole Cadell fitted out with suits and caps stamped with
the emblems of His Britannic Majesty’s service. He also
persuaded the Monrovia city government to let him act without
compensation as chief of police, and he likewise became street
commissioner, tax collector, and city treasurer. The Liberian
people naturally objected to the usurping of all these
prerogatives, but Cadell refused to resign and presented a
large bill for his services. He also threatened violence to the
President if his demands were not met within twenty-four hours.
Then it was that the British warship, the Mutiny,
suddenly appeared at Monrovia (February 12, 1909). Happily the
Liberians rose to the emergency. They requested that any
British soldiers at the barracks be withdrawn in order that
they might be free to deal with the insurrectionary movement
said to be there on the part of Liberian soldiers; and thus
tactfully they brought about the withdrawal of Major
Cadell.
By this time, however, the Liberian commission to the United
States had done its work, and just three months after Cadell’s
retirement the return American commission came. After studying
the situation it made the following recommendations: That the
United States extend its aid to Liberia in the prompt
settlement of pending boundary disputes; that the United States
enable Liberia to refund its debt by assuming as a guarantee
for the payment of obligations under such arrangement the
control and collection of the Liberian customs; that the United
States lend its assistance to the Liberian Government in the
reform of its internal finances; that the United States lend
its aid to Liberia in organizing and drilling an adequate
constabulary or frontier police force; that the United States
establish and maintain a research station at Liberia; and that
the United States reopen the question of establishing a
coaling-station in Liberia. Under the fourth of these
recommendations Major (now Colonel) Charles Young went to
Liberia, where from time to time since he has rendered most
efficient service. Arrangements were also made for a new loan,
one of $1,700,000, which was to be floated by banking
institutions in the United States, Germany, France, and
England; and in 1912 an American General Receiver of Customs
and Financial Adviser to the Republic of Liberia (with an
assistant from each of the other three countries mentioned)
opened his office in Monrovia. It will be observed that a
complicated and expensive receivership was imposed on the
Liberian people when an arrangement much more simple would have
served. The loan of $1,700,000 soon proving inadequate for any
large development of the country, negotiations were begun in
1918 for a new loan, one of $5,000,000. Among the things
proposed were improvements on the harbor of Monrovia, some good
roads through the country, a hospital, and the broadening of
the work of education. About the loan two facts were
outstanding: first, any money to be spent would be spent wholly
under American and not under Liberian auspices; and, second, to
the Liberians acceptance of the terms suggested meant
practically a surrender of their sovereignty, as American
appointees were to be in most of the important positions in the
country, at the same time that upon themselves would fall the
ultimate burden of the interest of the loan. By the spring of
1920 (in Liberia, the commencement of the rainy season) it was
interesting to note that although the necessary measures of
approval had not yet been passed by the Liberian Congress,
perhaps as many as fifteen American officials had come out to
the country to begin work in education, engineering, and
sanitation. Just a little later in the year President King
called an extra session of the legislature to consider
amendments. While it was in session a cablegram from the United
States was received saying that no amendments to the plan would
be accepted and that it must be accepted as submitted, “or the
friendly interest which has heretofore existed would become
lessened.” The Liberians were not frightened, however, and
stood firm. Meanwhile a new presidential election took place in
the United States; there was to be a radical change in the
government; and the Liberians were disposed to try further to
see if some changes could not be made in the proposed
arrangements. Most watchfully from month to month, let it be
remembered, England and France were waiting; and in any case it
could easily be seen that as the Republic approached its
centennial it was face to face with political problems of the
very first magnitude.150
4. Economic and Social
Conditions
From what has been said, it is evident that there is still
much to be done in Liberia along economic lines. There has been
some beginning in coöperative effort; thus the Bassa Trading
Association is an organization for mutual betterment of perhaps
as many as fifty responsible merchants and farmers. The country
has as yet (1921), however, no railroads, no street cars, no
public schools, and no genuine newspapers; nor are there any
manufacturing or other enterprises for the employment of young
men on a large scale. The most promising youth accordingly look
too largely to an outlet in politics; some come to America to
be educated and not always do they return. A few become clerks
in the stores, and a very few assistants in the customs
offices. There is some excellent agriculture in the interior,
but as yet no means of getting produce to market on a large
scale. In 1919 the total customs revenue at Monrovia, the
largest port, amounted to $196,913.21. For the whole country
the figure has recently been just about half a million dollars
a year. Much of this amount goes to the maintenance of the
frontier force. Within the last few years also the annual
income for the city of Monrovia—for the payment of the mayor,
the police, and all other city officers—has averaged $6000.
In any consideration of social conditions the first question
of all of course is that of the character of the people
themselves. Unfortunately Liberia was begun with faulty ideals
of life and work. The early settlers, frequently only recently
out of bondage, too often felt that in a state of freedom they
did not have to work, and accordingly they imitated the habits
of the old master class of the South. The real burden of life
then fell upon the native. There is still considerable feeling
between the native and the Americo-Liberian; but more and more
the wisest men of the country realize that the good of one is
the good of all, and they are endeavoring to make the native
chiefs work for the common welfare. From time to time the
people of Liberia have given to visitors an impression of
arrogance, and perhaps no one thing had led to more unfriendly
criticism of this country than this. The fact is that the
Liberians, knowing that their country has various shortcomings
according to Western standards, are quick to assume the
defensive, and one method of protecting themselves is by
erecting a barrier of dignity and reserve. One has only to go
beyond this, however, to find the real heartbeat of the people.
The comparative isolation of the Republic moreover, and the
general stress of living conditions have together given to the
everyday life an undue seriousness of tone, with a rather
excessive emphasis on the church, on politics, and on secret
societies. In such an atmosphere boys and girls too soon became
mature, and for them especially one might wish to see a little
more wholesome outdoor amusement. In school or college
catalogues one still sees much of jurisprudence and moral
philosophy, but little of physics or biology. Interestingly
enough, this whole system of education and life has not been
without some elements of very genuine culture. Literature has
been mainly in the diction of Shakespeare and Milton; but
Shakespeare and Milton, though not of the twentieth century,
are still good models, and because the officials have had to
compose many state documents and deliver many formal addresses,
there has been developed in the country a tradition of good
English speech. A service in any one of the representative
churches is dignified and impressive.
The churches and schools of Liberia have been most largely
in the hands of the Methodists and the Episcopalians, though
the Baptists, the Presbyterians, and the Lutherans are well
represented. The Lutherans have penetrated to a point in the
interior beyond that attained by any other denomination. The
Episcopalians have excelled others, even the Methodists, by
having more constant and efficient oversight of their work. The
Episcopalians have in Liberia a little more than 40 schools,
nearly half of these being boarding-schools, with a total
attendance of 2000. The Methodists have slightly more than 30
schools, with 2500 pupils. The Lutherans in their five mission
stations have 20 American workers and 300 pupils. While it
seems from these figures that the number of those reached is
small in proportion to the outlay, it must be remembered that a
mission school becomes a center from which influence radiates
in all directions.
While the enterprise of the denominational institutions can
not be doubted, it may well be asked if, in so largely
relieving the people of the burden of the education of their
children, they are not unduly cultivating a spirit of
dependence rather than of self-help. Something of this point of
view was emphasized by the Secretary of Public Instruction, Mr.
Walter F. Walker, in an address, “Liberia and Her Educational
Problems,” delivered in Chicago in 1916. Said he of the day
schools maintained by the churches: “These day schools did
invaluable service in the days of the Colony and Commonwealth,
and, indeed, in the early days of the Republic; but to their
continuation must undoubtedly be ascribed the tardy recognition
of the government and people of the fact that no agency for the
education of the masses is as effective as the public
school…. There is not one public school building owned by the
government or by any city or township.”
It might further be said that just now in Liberia there is
no institution that is primarily doing college work. Two
schools in Monrovia, however, call for special remark. The
College of West Africa, formerly Monrovia Seminary, was founded
by the Methodist Church in 1839. The institution does
elementary and lower high school work, though some years ago it
placed a little more emphasis on college work than it has been
able to do within recent years. It was of this college that the
late Bishop A.P. Camphor served so ably as president for twelve
years. Within recent years it has recognized the importance of
industrial work and has had in all departments an average
annual enrollment of 300. Not quite so prominent within the
last few years, but with more tradition and theoretically at
the head of the educational system of the Republic is the
Liberia College. In 1848 Simon Greenleaf of Boston, received
from John Payne, a missionary at Cape Palmas, a request for his
assistance in building a theological school. Out of this
suggestion grew the Board of Trustees of Donations for
Education in Liberia incorporated in Massachusetts in March,
1850. The next year the Liberia legislature incorporated the
Liberia College, it being understood that the institution would
emphasize academic as well as theological subjects. In 1857
Ex-President J.J. Roberts was elected president; he
superintended the erection of a large building; and in 1862 the
college was opened for work. Since then it has had a very
uneven existence, sometimes enrolling, aside from its
preparatory department, twenty or thirty college students, then
again having no college students at all. Within the last few
years, as the old building was completely out of repair, the
school has had to seek temporary quarters. It is too vital to
the country to be allowed to languish, however, and it is to be
hoped that it may soon be well started upon a new career of
usefulness. In the course of its history the Liberia College
has had connected with it some very distinguished men. Famous
as teacher and lecturer, and president from 1881 to 1885, was
Edward Wilmot Blyden, generally regarded as the foremost
scholar that Western Africa has given to the world. Closely
associated with him in the early years, and well known in
America as in Africa, was Alexander Crummell, who brought to
his teaching the richness of English university training. A
trustee for a number of years was Samuel David Ferguson, of the
Protestant Episcopal Church, who served with great dignity and
resource as missionary bishop of the country from 1884 until
his death in 1916. A new president of the college, Rev.
Nathaniel H.B. Cassell, was elected in 1918, and it is expected
that under his efficient direction the school will go forward
to still greater years of service.
Important in connection with the study of the social
conditions in Liberia is that of health and living conditions.
One who lives in America and knows that Africa is a land of
unbounded riches can hardly understand the extent to which the
West Coast has been exploited, or the suffering that is there
just now. The distress is most acute in the English colonies,
and as Liberia is so close to Sierra Leone and the Gold Coast,
much of the same situation prevails there. In Monrovia the only
bank is the branch of the Bank of British West Africa. In the
branches of this great institution all along the coast, as a
result of the war, gold disappeared, silver became very scarce,
and the common form of currency became paper notes, issued in
denominations as low as one and two shillings. These the
natives have refused to accept. They go even further: rather
than bring their produce to the towns and receive paper for it
they will not come at all. In Monrovia an effort was made to
introduce the British West African paper currency, and while
this failed, more and more the merchants insisted on being paid
in silver, nor in an ordinary purchase would silver be given in
change on an English ten-shilling note. Prices accordingly
became exorbitant; children were not properly nourished and the
infant mortality grew to astonishing proportions. Nor were
conditions made better by the lack of sanitation and by the
prevalence of disease. Happily relief for these conditions—for
some of them at least—seems to be in sight, and it is expected
that before very long a hospital will be erected in
Monrovia.
One or two reflections suggest themselves. It has been said
that the circumstances under which Liberia was founded led to a
despising of industrial effort. The country is now quite awake,
however, to the advantages of industrial and agricultural
enterprise. A matter of supreme importance is that of the
relation of the Americo-Liberian to the native; this will work
itself out, for the native is the country’s chief asset for the
future. In general the Republic needs a few visible evidences
of twentieth century standards of progress; two or three high
schools and hospitals built on the American plan would work
wonders. Finally let it not be forgotten that upon the American
Negro rests the obligation to do whatever he can to help to
develop the country. If he will but firmly clasp hands with his
brother across the sea, a new day will dawn for American Negro
and Liberian alike.
Footnote 135:
(return)
“Journal of Daniel Coker, a descendant of Africa, from
the time of leaving New York, in the ship Elizabeth,
Capt. Sebor, on a voyage for Sherbro, in Africa. Baltimore,
1820.”
Footnote 136:
(return)
March 15. The narrative, page 26, says February 15, but
this is obviously a typographical error.
Footnote 137:
(return)
Ashmun: History of the American Colony in Liberia,
from 1821 to 1823, 8.
Footnote 138:
(return)
Ashmun, 9.
Footnote 139:
(return)
See Chapter III, Section 5.
Footnote 140:
(return)
Stockwell, 73.
Footnote 141:
(return)
This name, in honor of President Monroe, had recently
been adopted by the Society at the suggestion of Robert
Goodloe Harper, of Maryland, who also suggested the name
Liberia for the country. Harper himself was
afterwards honored by having the chief town in Maryland in
Africa named after him.
Footnote 142:
(return)
Stockwell, 79.
Footnote 143:
(return)
McPherson is especially valuable for his study of the
Maryland colony.
Footnote 144:
(return)
Karnga, 28.
Footnote 145:
(return)
But not Hilary R.W. Johnson, the efficient Secretary of
State, later President.
Footnote 146:
(return)
President Roberts died February 21, 1876, barely two
months after giving up office. He was caught in the rain
while attending a funeral, took a severe chill, and was not
able to recover.
Footnote 147:
(return)
See Liberia, Bulletin No. 5, November, 1894.
Footnote 148:
(return)
Interest in Liberia by no means completely died.
Contributions for education were sometimes made by the
representative organizations, and individual students came
to America from time to time. When, however, the important
commission representing the Government came to America in
1908, the public was slightly startled as having heard from
something half-forgotten.
Footnote 149:
(return)
Ellis in Journal of Race Development, January,
1911.
Footnote 150:
(return)
Early in 1921 President King headed a new commission to
the United States to take up the whole matter of Liberia
with the incoming Republican administration.
CHAPTER X
THE NEGRO A NATIONAL ISSUE
1. Current Tendencies
It is evident from what has been said already that the idea
of the Negro current about 1830 in the United States was not
very exalted. It was seriously questioned if he was really a
human being, and doctors of divinity learnedly expounded the
“Cursed be Canaan” passage as applying to him. A prominent
physician of Mobile151 gave it as his opinion
that “the brain of the Negro, when compared with the
Caucasian, is smaller by a tenth … and the intellect is
wanting in the same proportion,” and finally asserted that
Negroes could not live in the North because “a cold climate
so freezes their brains as to make them insane.” About
mulattoes, like many others, he stretched his imagination
marvelously. They were incapable of undergoing fatigue; the
women were very delicate and subject to all sorts of
diseases, and they did not beget children as readily as
either black women or white women. In fact, said Nott,
between the ages of twenty-five and forty mulattoes died ten
times as fast as either white or black people; between forty
and fifty-five fifty times as fast, and between fifty-five
and seventy one hundred times as fast.
To such opinions was now added one of the greatest
misfortunes that have befallen the Negro race in its entire
history in America—burlesque on the stage. When in 1696 Thomas
Southerne adapted Oroonoko from the novel of Mrs. Aphra
Behn and presented in London the story of the African prince
who was stolen from his native Angola, no one saw any reason
why the Negro should not be a subject for serious treatment on
the stage, and the play was a great success, lasting for
decades. In 1768, however, was presented at Drury Lane a comic
opera, The Padlock, and a very prominent character was
Mungo, the slave of a West Indian planter, who got drunk in the
second act and was profane throughout the performance. In the
course of the evening Mungo entertained the audience with such
lines as the following:
Dear heart, what a terrible life I am
led!
A dog has a better, that’s sheltered and fed.
Night and day ’tis the same;
My pain is deir game:
Me wish to de Lord me was dead!
Whate’er’s to be done,
Poor black must run.
Mungo here, Mungo dere,
Mungo everywhere:
Above and below,
Sirrah, come; sirrah, go;
Do so, and do so,
Oh! oh!
Me wish to de Lord me was dead!
The depreciation of the race that Mungo started continued,
and when in 1781 Robinson Crusoe was given as a
pantomime at Drury Lane, Friday was represented as a Negro. The
exact origins of Negro minstrelsy are not altogether clear;
there have been many claimants, and it is interesting to note
in passing that there was an “African Company” playing in New
York in the early twenties, though this was probably nothing
more than a small group of amateurs. Whatever may have been the
beginning, it was Thomas D. Rice who brought the form to
genuine popularity. In Louisville in the summer of 1828,
looking from one of the back windows of a theater, he was
attracted by an old and decrepit slave who did odd jobs about a
livery stable. The slave’s master was named Crow and he called
himself Jim Crow. His right shoulder was drawn up high and his
left leg was stiff at the knee, but he took his deformity
lightly, singing as he worked. He had one favorite tune to
which he had fitted words of his own, and at the end of each
verse he made a ludicrous step which in time came to be known
as “rocking the heel.” His refrain consisted of the words:
Wheel about, turn about,
Do jis so,
An’ ebery time I wheel about
I jump Jim Crow.
Rice, who was a clever and versatile performer, caught the
air, made up like the Negro, and in the course of the next
season introduced Jim Crow and his step to the stage, and so
successful was he in his performance that on his first night in
the part he was encored twenty times.152 Rice had many imitators
among the white comedians of the country, some of whom
indeed claimed priority in opening up the new field, and
along with their burlesque these men actually touched upon
the possibilities of plaintive Negro melodies, which they of
course capitalized. In New York late in 1842 four men—”Dan”
Emmett, Frank Brower, “Billy” Whitlock, and “Dick”
Pelham—practiced together with fiddle and banjo, “bones” and
tambourine, and thus was born the first company, the
“Virginia Minstrels,” which made its formal debut in New
York February 17, 1843. Its members produced in connection
with their work all sorts of popular songs, one of Emmett’s
being “Dixie,” which, introduced by Mrs. John Wood in a
burlesque in New Orleans at the outbreak of the Civil War,
leaped into popularity and became the war-song of the
Confederacy. Companies multipled apace. “Christy’s
Minstrels” claimed priority to the company already
mentioned, but did not actually enter upon its New York
career until 1846. “Bryant’s Minstrels” and Buckley’s “New
Orleans Serenaders” were only two others of the most popular
aggregations featuring and burlesquing the Negro. In a
social history of the Negro in America, however, it is
important to observe in passing that already, even in
burlesque, the Negro element was beginning to enthrall the
popular mind. About the same time as minstrelsy also
developed the habit of belittling the race by making the
name of some prominent and worthy Negro a term of contempt;
thus “cuffy” (corrupted from Paul Cuffe) now came into
widespread use.
This was not all. It was now that the sinister crime of
lynching raised its head in defiance of all law. At first used
as a form of punishment for outlaws and gamblers, it soon came
to be applied especially to Negroes. One was burned alive near
Greenville, S.C., in 1825; in May, 1835, two were burned near
Mobile for the murder of two children; and for the years
between 1823 and 1860 not less than fifty-six cases of the
lynching of Negroes have been ascertained, though no one will
ever know how many lost their lives without leaving any record.
Certainly more men were executed illegally than legally; thus
of forty-six recorded murders by Negroes of owners or overseers
between 1850 and 1860 twenty resulted in legal execution and
twenty-six in lynching. Violent crimes against white women were
not relatively any more numerous than now; but those that
occurred or were attempted received swift punishment; thus of
seventeen cases of rape in the ten years last mentioned Negroes
were legally executed in five and lynched in twelve.153
Extraordinary attention was attracted by the burning in St.
Louis in 1835 of a man named McIntosh, who had killed an
officer who was trying to arrest him.154 This event came in the
midst of a period of great agitation, and it was for
denouncing this lynching that Elijah P. Lovejoy had his
printing-office destroyed in St. Louis and was forced to
remove to Alton, Ill., where his press was three times
destroyed and where he finally met death at the hands of a
mob while trying to protect his property November 7, 1837.
Judge Lawless defended the lynching and even William Ellery
Channing took a compromising view. Abraham Lincoln, however,
then a very young man, in an address on “The Perpetuation of
Our Political Institutions” at Springfield, January 27,
1837, said: “Accounts of outrages committed by mobs form the
everyday news of the times. They have pervaded the country
from New England to Louisiana; they are neither peculiar to
the eternal snows of the former nor the burning suns of the
latter; they are not the creatures of climate, neither are
they confined to the slaveholding or the nonslaveholding
states…. Turn to that horror-striking scene at St. Louis.
A single victim only was sacrificed there. This story is
very short, and is perhaps the most highly tragic of
anything that has ever been witnessed in real life. A
mulatto man by the name of McIntosh was seized in the
street, dragged to the suburbs of the city, chained to a
tree, and actually burned to death; and all within a single
hour from the time he had been a free man attending to his
own business and at peace with the world…. Such are the
effects of mob law, and such are the scenes becoming more
and more frequent in this land so lately famed for love of
law and order, and the stories of which have even now grown
too familiar to attract anything more than an idle
remark.”
All the while flagrant crimes were committed against Negro
women and girls, and free men in the border states were
constantly being dragged into slavery by kidnapers. Two typical
cases will serve for illustration. George Jones, a respectable
man of New York, was in 1836 arrested on Broadway on the
pretext that he had committed assault and battery. He refused
to go with his captors, for he knew that he had done nothing to
warrant such a charge; but he finally yielded on the assurance
of his employer that everything possible would be done for him.
He was placed in the Bridewell and a few minutes afterwards
taken before a magistrate, to whose satisfaction he was proved
to be a slave. Thus, in less than two hours after his arrest he
was hurried away by the kidnapers, whose word had been accepted
as sufficient evidence, and he had not been permitted to secure
a single friendly witness. Solomon Northrup, who afterwards
wrote an account of his experiences, was a free man who lived
in Saratoga and made his living by working about the hotels,
where in the evenings he often played the violin at parties.
One day two men, supposedly managers of a traveling circus
company, met him and offered him good pay if he would go with
them as a violinist to Washington. He consented, and some
mornings afterwards awoke to find himself in a slave pen in the
capital. How he got there was ever a mystery to him, but
evidently he had been drugged. He was taken South and sold to a
hard master, with whom he remained twelve years before he was
able to effect his release.155 In the South any free
Negro who entertained a runaway might himself become a
slave; thus in South Carolina in 1827 a free woman with her
three children suffered this penalty because she gave succor
to two homeless and fugitive children six and nine years
old.
Day by day, moreover, from the capital of the nation went on
the internal slave-trade. “When by one means and another a
dealer had gathered twenty or more likely young Negro men and
girls, he would bring them forth from their cells; would huddle
the women and young children into a cart or wagon; would
handcuff the men in pairs, the right hand of one to the left
hand of another; make the handcuffs fast to a long chain which
passed between each pair of slaves, and would start his
procession southward.”156 It is not strange that
several of the unfortunate people committed suicide. One
distracted mother, about to be separated from her loved
ones, dumbfounded the nation by hurling herself from the
window of a prison in the capital on the Sabbath day and
dying in the street below.
Meanwhile even in the free states the disabilities of the
Negro continued. In general he was denied the elective
franchise, the right of petition, the right to enter public
conveyances or places of amusement, and he was driven into a
status of contempt by being shut out from the army and the
militia. He had to face all sorts of impediments in getting
education or in pursuing honest industry; he had nothing
whatever to do with the administration of justice; and
generally he was subject to insult and outrage.
One might have supposed that on all this proscription and
denial of the ordinary rights of human beings the Christian
Church would have taken a positive stand. Unfortunately, as so
often happens, it was on the side of property and vested
interest rather than on that of the oppressed. We have already
seen that Southern divines held slaves and countenanced the
system; and by 1840 James G. Birney had abundant material for
his indictment, “The American Churches the Bulwarks of American
Slavery.” He showed among other things that while in 1780 the
Methodist Episcopal Church had opposed slavery and in 1784 had
given a slaveholder one month to repent or withdraw from its
conferences, by 1836 it had so drifted away from its original
position as to disclaim “any right, wish, or intention to
interfere in the civil and political relation between master
and slave, as it existed in the slaveholding states of the
union.” Meanwhile in the churches of the North there was the
most insulting discrimination; in the Baptist Church in
Hartford the pews for Negroes were boarded up in front, and in
Stonington, Conn., the floor was cut out of a Negro’s pew by
order of the church authorities. In Boston, in a church that
did not welcome and that made little provision for Negroes, a
consecrated deacon invited into his own pew some Negro people,
whereupon he lost the right to hold a pew in his church. He
decided that there should be some place where there might be
more freedom of thought and genuine Christianity, he brought
others into the plan, and the effort that he put forth resulted
in what has since become the Tremont Temple Baptist Church.
Into all this proscription, burlesque, and crime, and denial
of the fundamental principles of Christianity, suddenly came
the program of the Abolitionists; and it spoke with tongues of
fire, and had all the vigor and force of a crusade.
2. The Challenge of the
Abolitionists
The great difference between the early abolition societies
which resulted in the American Convention and the later
anti-slavery movement of which Garrison was the representative
figure was the difference between a humanitarian impulse
tempered by expediency and one that had all the power of a
direct challenge. Before 1831 “in the South the societies were
more numerous, the members no less earnest, and the hatred of
slavery no less bitter,… yet the conciliation and persuasion
so noticeable in the earlier period in twenty years
accomplished practically nothing either in legislation or in
the education of public sentiment; while gradual changes in
economic conditions at the South caused the question to grow
more difficult.”157 Moreover, “the evidence of
open-mindedness can not stand against the many instances of
absolute refusal to permit argument against slavery. In the
Colonial Congress, in the Confederation, in the
Constitutional Convention, in the state ratifying
conventions, in the early Congresses, there were many
vehement denunciations of anything which seemed to have an
anti-slavery tendency, and wholesale suspicion of the North
at all times when the subject was opened.”158 One can not forget the
effort of James G. Birney, or that Benjamin Lundy’s work was
most largely done in what we should now call the South, or
that between 1815 and 1828 at least four journals which
avowed the extinction of slavery as one, if not the chief
one, of their objects were published in the Southern
states.159 Only gradual emancipation,
however, found any real support in the South; and, as
compared with the work of Garrison, even that of Lundy
appears in the distance with something of the mildness of
“sweetness and light.” Even before the rise of Garrison,
Robert James Turnbull of South Carolina, under the name of
“Brutus,” wrote a virulent attack on anti-slavery; and
Representative Drayton of the same state, speaking in
Congress in 1828, said, “Much as we love our country, we
would rather see our cities in flames, our plains drenched
in blood—rather endure all the calamities of civil war, than
parley for an instant upon the right of any power, than our
own to interfere with the regulation of our slaves.”160 More and more this was to
be the real sentiment of the South, and in the face of this
kind of eloquence and passion mere academic discussion was
powerless.
The Liberator was begun January 1, 1831. The next
year Garrison was the leading spirit in the formation of the
New England Anti-Slavery Society; and in December, 1833, in
Philadelphia, the American Anti-Slavery Society was organized.
In large measure these organizations were an outgrowth of the
great liberal and humanitarian spirit that by 1830 had become
manifest in both Europe and America. Hugo and Mazzini, Byron
and Macaulay had all now appeared upon the scene, and
romanticism was regnant. James Montgomery and William Faber
wrote their hymns, and Reginald Heber went as a missionary
bishop to India. Forty years afterwards the French Revolution
was bearing fruit. France herself had a new revolution in 1830,
and in this same year the kingdom of Belgium was born. In
England there was the remarkable reign of William IV, which
within the short space of seven years summed up in legislation
reforms that had been agitated for decades. In 1832 came the
great Reform Bill, in 1833 the abolition of slavery in English
dominions, and in 1834 a revision of factory legislation and
the poor law. Charles Dickens and Elizabeth Barrett Browning
began to be heard, and in 1834 came to America George Thompson,
a powerful and refined speaker who had had much to do with the
English agitation against slavery. The young republic of the
United States, lusty and self-confident, was seething with new
thought. In New England the humanitarian movement that so
largely began with the Unitarianism of Channing “ran through
its later phase in transcendentalism, and spent its last
strength in the anti-slavery agitation and the enthusiasms of
the Civil War.”161 The movement was
contemporary with the preaching of many novel gospels in
religion, in sociology, in science, education, and medicine.
New sects were formed, like the Universalists, the
Spiritualists, the Second Adventists, the Mormons, and the
Shakers, some of which believed in trances and miracles,
others in the quick coming of Christ, and still others in
the reorganization of society; and the pseudo-sciences, like
mesmerism and phrenology, had numerous followers. The
ferment has long since subsided, and much that was then
seething has since gone off in vapor; but when all that was
spurious has been rejected, we find that the general impulse
was but a new baptism of the old Puritan spirit.
Transcendentalism appealed to the private consciousness as
the sole standard of truth and right. With kindred movements
it served to quicken the ethical sense of a nation that was
fast becoming materialistic and to nerve it for the conflict
that sooner or later had to come.
In his salutatory editorial Garrison said with reference to
his position: “In Park Street Church, on the Fourth of July,
1829, in an address on slavery, I unreflectingly assented to
the popular but pernicious doctrine of gradual abolition. I
seize this opportunity to make a full and unequivocal
recantation, and thus publicly to ask pardon of my God, of my
country, and of my brethren, the poor slaves, for having
uttered a sentiment so full of timidity, injustice, and
absurdity…. I am aware that many object to the severity of my
language; but is there not cause for severity? I will be as
harsh as truth, and as uncompromising as justice. On this
subject, I do not wish to think, or speak, or write, with
moderation. No! no! Tell a man whose house is on fire, to give
a moderate alarm; tell him to moderately rescue his wife from
the hands of the ravisher; tell the mother to gradually
extricate her babe from the fire into which it has fallen; but
urge me not to use moderation in a cause like the present! I am
in earnest. I will not equivocate—I will not excuse—I will not
retreat a single inch—AND I WILL BE HEARD.” With something of
the egotism that comes of courage in a holy cause, he said: “On
this question my influence, humble as it is, is felt at this
moment to a considerable extent, and shall be felt in coming
years—not perniciously, but beneficially—not as a curse, but as
a blessing; and POSTERITY WILL BEAR TESTIMONY THAT I WAS
RIGHT.”
All the while, in speaking to the Negro people themselves,
Garrison endeavored to beckon them to the highest possible
ground of personal and racial self-respect. Especially did he
advise them to seek the virtues of education and coöperation.
Said he to them:162 “Support each other….
When I say ‘support each other,’ I mean, sell to each other,
and buy of each other, in preference to the whites. This is
a duty: the whites do not trade with you; why should you
give them your patronage? If one of your number opens a
little shop, do not pass it by to give your money to a white
shopkeeper. If any has a trade, employ him as often as
possible. If any is a good teacher, send your children to
him, and be proud that he is one of your color…. Maintain
your rights, in all cases, and at whatever expense….
Wherever you are allowed to vote, see that your names are
put on the lists of voters, and go to the polls. If you are
not strong enough to choose a man of your own color, give
your votes to those who are friendly to your cause; but, if
possible, elect intelligent and respectable colored men. I
do not despair of seeing the time when our State and
National Assemblies will contain a fair proportion of
colored representatives—especially if the proposed college
at New Haven goes into successful operation. Will you
despair now so many champions are coming to your help, and
the trump of jubilee is sounding long and loud; when is
heard a voice from the East, a voice from the West, a voice
from the North, a voice from the South, crying, Liberty
and Equality now, Liberty and Equality forever! Will you
despair, seeing Truth, and Justice, and Mercy, and God, and
Christ, and the Holy Ghost, are on your side? Oh, no—never,
never despair of the complete attainment of your
rights!”
To second such sentiments rose a remarkable group of men and
women, among them Elijah P. Lovejoy, Wendell Phillips, Theodore
Parker, John Greenleaf Whittier, Lydia Maria Child, Samuel J.
May, William Jay, Charles Sumner, Henry Ward Beecher, Harriet
Beecher Stowe, and John Brown. Phillips, the “Plumed Knight” of
the cause, closed his law office because he was not willing to
swear that he would support the Constitution; he relinquished
the franchise because he did not wish to have any
responsibility for a government that countenanced slavery; and
he lost sympathy with the Christian Church because of its
compromising attitude. Garrison himself termed the Constitution
“a covenant with death and an agreement with hell.” Lydia Maria
Child in 1833 published an Appeal in Favor of That Class of
Americans Called Africans, and wrote or edited numerous
other books for the cause, while the anti-slavery poems of
Whittier are now a part of the main stream of American
literature. The Abolitionists repelled many conservative men by
their refusal to countenance any laws that recognized slavery;
but they gained force when Congress denied them the right of
petition and when President Jackson refused them the use of the
mails.
There could be no question as to the directness of their
attack. They held up the slaveholder to scorn. They gave
thousands of examples of the inhumanity of the system of
slavery, publishing scores and even hundreds of tracts and
pamphlets. They called the attention of America to the slave
who for running away was for five days buried in the ground up
to his chin with his arms tied behind him; to women who were
whipped because they did not breed fast enough or would not
yield to the lust of planters or overseers; to men who were
tied to be whipped and then left bleeding, or who were branded
with hot irons, or forced to wear iron yokes and clogs and
bells; to the Presbyterian preacher in Georgia who tortured a
slave until he died; to a woman in New Jersey who was “bound to
a log, and scored with a knife, in a shocking manner, across
her back, and the gashes stuffed with salt, after which she was
tied to a post in a cellar, where, after suffering three days,
death kindly terminated her misery”; and finally to the fact
that even when slaves were dead they were not left in peace, as
the South Carolina Medical College in Charleston advertised
that the bodies were used for dissection.163 In the face of such an
indictment the South appeared more injured and innocent than
ever, and said that evils had been greatly exaggerated.
Perhaps in some instances they were; but the South and
everybody also knew that no pen could nearly do justice to
some of the things that were possible under the iniquitous
and abominable system of American slavery.
The Abolitionists, however, did not stop with a mere attack
on slavery. Not satisfied with the mere enumeration of examples
of Negro achievement, they made even higher claims in behalf of
the people now oppressed. Said Alexander H. Everett:164 “We are sometimes told
that all these efforts will be unavailing—that the African
is a degraded member of the human family—that a man with a
dark skin and curled hair is necessarily, as such, incapable
of improvement and civilization, and condemned by the vice
of his physical conformation to vegetate forever in a state
of hopeless barbarism. I reject with contempt and
indignation this miserable heresy. In replying to it the
friends of truth and humanity have not hitherto done justice
to the argument. In order to prove that the blacks were
capable of intellectual efforts, they have painfully
collected a few specimens of what some of them have done in
this way, even in the degraded condition which they occupy
at present in Christendom. This is not the way to treat the
subject. Go back to an earlier period in the history of our
race. See what the blacks were and what they did three
thousand years ago, in the period of their greatness and
glory, when they occupied the forefront in the march of
civilization—when they constituted in fact the whole
civilized world of their time. Trace this very civilization,
of which we are so proud, to its origin, and see where you
will find it. We received it from our European ancestors:
they had it from the Greeks and Romans, and the Jews. But,
sir, where did the Greeks and the Romans and the Jews get
it? They derived it from Ethiopia and Egypt—in one word,
from Africa.165 … The ruins of the
Egyptian temples laugh to scorn the architectural monuments
of any other part of the world. They will be what they are
now, the delight and admiration of travelers from all
quarters, when the grass is growing on the sites of St.
Peter’s and St. Paul’s, the present pride of Rome and
London…. It seems, therefore, that for this very
civilization of which we are so proud, and which is the only
ground of our present claim of superiority, we are indebted
to the ancestors of these very blacks, whom we are pleased
to consider as naturally incapable of civilization.”
In adherence to their convictions the Abolitionists were now
to give a demonstration of faith in humanity such as has never
been surpassed except by Jesus Christ himself. They believed in
the Negro even before the Negro had learned to believe in
himself. Acting on their doctrine of equal rights, they
traveled with their Negro friends, “sat upon the same platforms
with them, ate with them, and one enthusiastic abolitionist
white couple adopted a Negro child.”166
Garrison appealed to posterity. He has most certainly been
justified by time. Compared with his high stand for the right,
the opportunism of such a man as Clay shrivels into
nothingness. Within recent years a distinguished American
scholar,167 writing of the principles
for which he and his co-workers stood, has said: “The race
question transcends any academic inquiry as to what ought to
have been done in 1866. It affects the North as well as the
South; it touches the daily life of all of our citizens,
individually, politically, humanly. It molds the child’s
conception of democracy. It tests the faith of the adult. It
is by no means an American problem only. What is going on in
our states, North and South, is only a local phase of a
world-problem…. Now, Whittier’s opinions upon that
world-problem are unmistakable. He believed, quite
literally, that all men are brothers; that oppression of one
man or one race degrades the whole human family; and that
there should be the fullest equality of opportunity. That a
mere difference in color should close the door of civil,
industrial, and political hope upon any individual was a
hateful thing to the Quaker poet. The whole body of his
verse is a protest against the assertion of race pride,
against the emphasis upon racial differences. To Whittier
there was no such thing as a ‘white man’s civilization.’ The
only distinction was between civilization and barbarism. He
had faith in education, in equality before the law, in
freedom of opportunity, and in the ultimate triumph of
brotherhood.
‘They are rising,—
All are rising,
The black and white together.’
This faith is at once too sentimental and too dogmatic to
suit those persons who have exalted economic efficiency into a
fetish and who have talked loudly at times—though rather less
loudly since the Russo-Japanese War—about the white man’s task
of governing the backward races. But whatever progress has
been made by the American Negro since the Civil War, in
self-respect, in moral and intellectual development, and—for
that matter—in economic efficiency, has been due to fidelity to
those principles which Whittier and other like-minded men and
women long ago enunciated.168 The immense tasks which
still remain, alike for ‘higher’ as for ‘lower’ races, can
be worked out by following Whittier’s program, if they can
be worked out at all.”
3. The Contest
Even before the Abolitionists became aggressive a test law
had been passed, the discussion of which did much to prepare
for their coming. Immediately after the Denmark Vesey
insurrection the South Carolina legislature voted that the
moment that a vessel entered a port in the state with a free
Negro or person of color on board he should be seized, even if
he was the cook, the steward, or a mariner, or if he was a
citizen of another state or country.169 The sheriff was to board
the vessel, take the Negro to jail and detain him there
until the vessel was actually ready to leave. The master of
the ship was then to pay for the detention of the Negro and
take him away, or pay a fine of $1,000 and see the Negro
sold as a slave. Within a short time after this enactment
was passed, as many as forty-one vessels were deprived of
one or more hands, from one British trading vessel almost
the entire crew being taken. The captains appealed to the
judge of the United States District Court, who with alacrity
turned the matter over to the state courts. Now followed
much legal proceeding, with an appeal to higher authorities,
in the course of which both Canning and Adams were forced to
consider the question, and it was generally recognized that
the act violated both the treaty with Great Britain and the
power of Congress to regulate trade. To all of this South
Carolina replied that as a sovereign state she had the right
to interdict the entry of foreigners, that in fact she had
been a sovereign state at the time of her entrance into the
Union and that she never had surrendered the right to
exclude free Negroes. Finally she asserted that if a
dissolution of the Union must be the alternative she was
quite prepared to abide by the result. Unusual excitement
arose soon afterwards when four free Negroes on a British
ship were seized by the sheriff and dragged from the deck.
The captain had to go to heavy expense to have these men
released, and on reaching Liverpool he appealed to the Board
of Trade. The British minister now sent a more vigorous
protest, Adams referred the same to Wirt, the Attorney
General, and Wirt was forced to declare South Carolina’s act
unconstitutional and void. His opinion with a copy of the
British protest Adams sent to the Governor of the state, who
immediately transmitted the same to the legislature. Each
branch of the legislature passed resolutions which the other
would not accept, but neither voted to repeal the law. In
fact, it remained technically in force until the Civil War.
In 1844 Massachusetts sent Samuel Hoar as a commissioner to
Charleston to make a test case of a Negro who had been
deprived of his rights. Hoar cited Article II, Section 2, of
the National Constitution (“The citizens of each state shall
be entitled to all the privileges and immunities of citizens
in the several states”), intending ultimately to bring a
case before the United States Supreme Court. When he
appeared, however, the South Carolina legislature voted that
“this agent comes here not as a citizen of the United
States, but as an emissary of a foreign Government hostile
to our domestic institutions and with the sole purpose of
subverting our internal police.” Hoar was at length notified
that his life was in danger and he was forced to leave the
state. Meanwhile Southern sentiment against the American
Colonization Society had crystallized, and the excitement
raised by David Walker’s Appeal was exceeded only by
that occasioned by Nat Turner’s insurrection.
When, then, the Abolitionists began their campaign the
country was already ripe for a struggle, and in the North as
well as the South there was plenty of sentiment unfavorable to
the Negro. In July, 1831, when an attempt was made to start a
manual training school for Negro youth in New Haven, the
citizens at a public meeting declared that “the founding of
colleges for educating colored people is an unwarrantable and
dangerous interference with the internal concerns of other
states, and ought to be discouraged”; and they ultimately
forced the project to be abandoned. At Canterbury in the same
state Prudence Crandall, a young Quaker woman twenty-nine years
of age, was brought face to face with the problem when she
admitted a Negro girl, Sarah Harris, to her school.170 When she was boycotted she
announced that she would receive Negro girls only if no
others would attend, and she advertised accordingly in the
Liberator. She was subjected to various indignities and
efforts were made to arrest her pupils as vagrants. As she
was still undaunted, her opponents, on May 24, 1833,
procured a special act of the legislature forbidding, under
severe penalties, the instruction of any Negro from outside
the state without the consent of the town authorities. Under
this act Miss Crandall was arrested and imprisoned, being
confined to a cell which had just been vacated by a
murderer. The Abolitionists came to her defense, but she was
convicted, and though the higher courts quashed the
proceedings on technicalities, the village shopkeepers
refused to sell her food, manure was thrown into her well,
her house was pelted with rotten eggs and at last
demolished, and even the meeting-house in the town was
closed to her. The attempt to continue the school was then
abandoned. In 1834 an academy was built by subscription in
Canaan, N.H.; it was granted a charter by the legislature,
and the proprietors determined to admit all applicants
having “suitable moral and intellectual recommendations,
without other distinctions.” The town-meeting “viewed with
abhorrence” the attempt to establish the school, but when it
was opened twenty-eight white and fourteen Negro scholars
attended. The town-meeting then ordered that the academy be
forcibly removed and appointed a committee to execute the
mandate. Accordingly on August 10 three hundred men with two
hundred oxen assembled, took the edifice from its place,
dragged it for some distance and left it a ruin. From 1834
to 1836, in fact, throughout the country, from east to west,
swept a wave of violence. Not less than twenty-five attempts
were made to break up anti-slavery meetings. In New York in
October, 1833, there was a riot in Clinton Hall, and from
July 7 to 11 of the next year a succession of riots led to
the sacking of the house of Lewis Tappan and the destruction
of other houses and churches. When George Thompson arrived
from England in September, 1834, his meetings were
constantly disturbed, and Garrison himself was mobbed in
Boston in 1835, being dragged through the streets with a
rope around his body.
In general the Abolitionists were charged by the South with
promoting both insurrection and the amalgamation of the races.
There was no clear proof of these charges; nevertheless, May
said, “If we do not emancipate our slaves by our own moral
energy, they will emancipate themselves and that by a process
too horrible to contemplate”;171 and Channing said,
“Allowing that amalgamation is to be anticipated, then, I
maintain, we have no right to resist it. Then it is not
unnatural.”172 While the South grew
hysterical at the thought, it was, as Hart remarks, a fair
inquiry, which the Abolitionists did not hesitate to put—Who
was responsible for the only amalgamation that had so far
taken place? After a few years there was a cleavage among
the Abolitionists. Some of the more practical men, like
Birney, Gerrit Smith, and the Tappans, who believed in
fighting through governmental machinery, in 1838 broke away
from the others and prepared to take a part in Federal
politics. This was the beginning of the Liberty party, which
nominated Birney for the presidency in 1840 and again in
1844. In 1848 it became merged in the Free Soil party and
ultimately in the Republican party.
With the forties came division in the Church—a sort of
prelude to the great events that were to thunder through the
country within the next two decades. Could the Church really
countenance slavery? Could a bishop hold a slave? These were to
become burning questions. In 1844-5 the Baptists of the North
and East refused to approve the sending out of missionaries who
owned slaves, and the Southern Baptist Convention resulted. In
1844, when James O. Andrew came into the possession of slaves
by his marriage to a widow who had these as a legacy from her
former husband, the Northern Methodists refused to grant that
one of their bishops might hold a slave, and the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South, was formally organized in Louisville
the following year. The Presbyterians and the Episcopalians,
more aristocratic in tone, did not divide.
The great events of the annexation of Texas, with the
Mexican War that resulted, the Compromise of 1850, with the
Fugitive Slave Law, the Kansas-Nebraska Bill of 1854, and the
Dred Scott decision of 1857 were all regarded in the North as
successive steps in the campaign of slavery, though now in the
perspective they appear as vain efforts to beat back a
resistless tide. In the Mexican War it was freely urged by the
Mexicans that, should the American line break, their host would
soon find itself among the rich cities of the South, where
perhaps it could not only exact money, but free two million
slaves as well, call to its assistance the Indians, and even
draw aid from the Abolitionists in the North.173 Nothing of all this was to
be. Out of the academic shades of Harvard, however, at last
came a tongue of flame. In “The Present Crisis” James
Russell Lowell produced lines whose tremendous beat was like
a stern call of the whole country to duty:
Once to every man and nation comes the moment
to decide,
In the strife of Truth with Falsehood, for the good or evil
side;
Some great cause, God’s new Messiah, offering each the
bloom or blight,
Parts the goats upon the left hand, and the sheep upon the
right,
And the choice goes by forever ‘twixt that darkness and
that light.
Then to side with Truth is noble when we
share her wretched crust,
Ere her cause bring fame and profit and ’tis prosperous to
be just;
Then it is the brave man chooses, while the coward stands
aside,
Doubting in his abject spirit, till his Lord is
crucified,
And the multitude make virtue of the faith they had
denied.
New occasions teach new duties; Time makes
ancient good uncouth;
They must upward still and onward, who would keep abreast
of Truth;
Lo, before us gleam her camp-fires! we ourselves must
Pilgrims be,
Launch our Mayflower, and steer boldly through the
desperate winter sea,
Nor attempt the Future’s portal with the Past’s
blood-rusted key.
As “The Present Crisis” came after the Mexican War, so after
the new Fugitive Slave Law appeared Uncle Tom’s Cabin
(1852). “When despairing Hungarian fugitives make their way,
against all the search-warrants and authorities of their lawful
governments, to America, press and political cabinet ring with
applause and welcome. When despairing African fugitives do the
same thing—it is—what is it?” asked Harriet Beecher
Stowe; and in her remarkable book she proceeded to show the
injustice of the national position. Uncle Tom’s Cabin
has frequently been termed a piece of propaganda that gave an
overdrawn picture of Southern conditions. The author, however,
had abundant proof for her incidents, and she was quite aware
of the fact that the problem of the Negro, North as well as
South, transcended the question of slavery. Said St. Clair to
Ophelia: “If we emancipate, are you willing to educate? How
many families of your town would take in a Negro man or woman,
teach them, bear with them, and seek to make them Christians?
How many merchants would take Adolph, if I wanted to make him a
clerk; or mechanics, if I wanted to teach him a trade? If I
wanted to put Jane and Rosa to school, how many schools are
there in the Northern states that would take them in?… We are
in a bad position. We are the more obvious oppressors of
the Negro; but the unchristian prejudice of the North is an
oppressor almost equally severe.”
Meanwhile the thrilling work of the Underground Railroad was
answered by a practical reopening of the slave-trade. From 1820
to 1840, as the result of the repressive measure of 1819, the
traffic had declined; between 1850 and 1860, however, it was
greatly revived, and Southern conventions resolved that all
laws, state or Federal, prohibiting the slave-trade, should be
repealed. The traffic became more and more open and defiant
until, as Stephen A. Douglas computed, as many as 15,000 slaves
were brought into the country in 1859. It was not until the
Lincoln government in 1862 hanged the first trader who ever
suffered the extreme penalty of the law, and made with Great
Britain a treaty embodying the principle of international right
of search, that the trade was effectually checked. By the end
of the war it was entirely suppressed, though as late as 1866 a
squadron of ships patrolled the slave coast.
The Kansas-Nebraska Bill, repealing the Missouri Compromise
and providing for “squatter sovereignty” in the territories in
question, outraged the North and led immediately to the forming
of the Republican party. It was not long before public
sentiment began to make itself felt, and the first
demonstration took place in Boston. Anthony Burns was a slave
who escaped from Virginia and made his way to Boston, where he
was at work in the winter of 1853-4. He was discovered by a
United States marshal who presented a writ for his arrest just
at the time of the repeal of the Missouri Compromise in May,
1854. Public feeling became greatly aroused. Wendell Phillips
and Theodore Parker delivered strong addresses at a meeting in
Faneuil Hall while an unsuccessful attempt to rescue Burns from
the Court House was made under the leadership of Thomas
Wentworth Higginson, who with others of the attacking party was
wounded. It was finally decided in court that Burns must be
returned to his master. The law was obeyed; but Boston had been
made very angry, and generally her feeling had counted for
something in the history of the country. The people draped
their houses in mourning, hissed the procession that took Burns
to his ship and at the wharf a riot was averted only by a
minister’s call to prayer. This incident did more to
crystallize Northern sentiment against slavery than any other
except the exploit of John Brown, and this was the last time
that a fugitive slave was taken out of Boston. Burns himself
was afterwards bought by popular subscription, and ultimately
became a Baptist minister in Canada.
In 1834 Dr. Emerson, an army officer stationed in Missouri,
removed to Illinois, taking with him his slave, Dred Scott. Two
years later, again accompanied by Scott, he went to Minnesota.
In Illinois slavery was prohibited by state law and Minnesota
was a free territory. In 1838 Emerson returned with Scott to
Missouri. After a while the slave raised the important
question: Had not his residence outside of a slave state made
him a free man? Beaten by his master in 1848, with the aid of
anti-slavery lawyers Scott brought a suit against him for
assault and battery, the circuit court of St. Louis rendering a
decision in his favor. Emerson appealed and in 1852 the Supreme
Court of the state reversed the decision of the lower court.
Not long after this Emerson sold Scott to a citizen of New York
named Sandford. Scott now brought suit against Sandford, on the
ground that they were citizens of different states. The case
finally reached the Supreme Court of the United States, which
in 1857 handed down the decision that Scott was not a citizen
of Missouri and had no standing in the Federal courts, that a
slave was only a piece of property, and that a master might
take his property with impunity to any place within the
jurisdiction of the United States. The ownership of Scott and
his family soon passed to a Massachusetts family by whom they
were liberated; but the important decision that the case had
called forth aroused the most intense excitement throughout the
country, and somehow out of it all people remembered more than
anything else the amazing declaration of Chief Justice Taney
that “the Negroes were so far inferior that they had no rights
which the white man was bound to respect.” The extra-legal
character and the general fallacy of his position were exposed
by Justice Curtis in a masterly dissenting opinion.
No one incident of the period showed more clearly the
tension under which the country was laboring than the assault
on Charles Sumner by Preston S. Brooks, a congressional
representative from South Carolina. As a result of this
regrettable occurrence splendid canes with such inscriptions as
“Hit him again” and “Use knock-down arguments” were sent to
Brooks from different parts of the South and he was
triumphantly reëlected by his constituency, while on the other
hand resolutions denouncing him were passed all over the North,
in Canada, and even in Europe. More than ever the South was
thrown on the defensive, and in impassioned speeches Robert
Toombs now glorified his state and his section. Speaking at
Emory College in 1853 he had already made an extended apology
for slavery;174 speaking in the Georgia
legislature on the eve of secession he contended that the
South had been driven to bay by the Abolitionists and must
now “expand or perish.” A writer in the Southern Literary
Messenger,175 in an article “The Black
Race in North America,” made the astonishing statement that
“the slavery of the black race on this continent is the
price America has paid for her liberty, civil and religious,
and, humanly speaking, these blessings would have been
unattainable without their aid.” Benjamin M. Palmer, a
distinguished minister of New Orleans, in a widely quoted
sermon in 1860 spoke of the peculiar trust that had been
given to the South—to be the guardians of the slaves, the
conservers of the world’s industry, and the defenders of the
cause of religion.176 “The blooms upon Southern
fields gathered by black hands have fed the spindles and
looms of Manchester and Birmingham not less than of Lawrence
and Lowell. Strike now a blow at this system of labor and
the world itself totters at the stroke. Shall we permit that
blow to fall? Do we not owe it to civilized man to stand in
the breach and stay the uplifted arm?… This trust we will
discharge in the face of the worst possible peril. Though
war be the aggregation of all evils, yet, should the madness
of the hour appeal to the arbitration of the sword, we will
not shrink even from the baptism of fire…. The position of
the South is at this moment sublime. If she has grace given
her to know her hour, she will save herself, the country,
and the world.”
All of this was very earnest and very eloquent, but also
very mistaken, and the general fallacy of the South’s position
was shown by no less a man than he who afterwards became
vice-president of the Confederacy. Speaking in the Georgia
legislature in opposition to the motion for secession, Stephens
said that the South had no reason to feel aggrieved, for all
along she had received more than her share of the nation’s
privileges, and had almost always won in the main that which
was demanded. She had had sixty years of presidents to the
North’s twenty-four; two-thirds of the clerkships and other
appointments although the white population in the section was
only one-third that of the country; fourteen attorneys general
to the North’s five; and eighteen Supreme Court judges to the
North’s eleven, although four-fifths of the business of the
court originated in the free states. “This,” said Stephens in
an astonishing declaration, “we have required so as to guard
against any interpretation of the Constitution unfavorable to
us.”
Still another voice from the South, in a slightly different
key, attacked the tendencies in the section. The Impending
Crisis (1857), by Hinton Rowan Helper, of North Carolina,
was surpassed in sensational interest by no other book of the
period except Uncle Tom’s Cabin. The author did not
place himself upon the broadest principles of humanity and
statesmanship; he had no concern for the Negro, and the great
planters of the South were to him simply the “whelps” and
“curs” of slavery. He spoke merely as the voice of the
non-slaveholding white men in the South. He set forth such
unpleasant truths as that the personal and real property,
including slaves, of Virginia, North Carolina, Tennessee,
Missouri, Arkansas, Florida, and Texas, taken all together, was
less than the real and personal estate in the single state of
New York; that representation in Southern legislatures was
unfair; that in Congress a Southern planter was twice as
powerful as a Northern man; that slavery was to blame for the
migration from the South to the West; and that in short the
system was in every way harmful to the man of limited means.
All of this was decidedly unpleasant to the ears of the
property owners of the South; Helper’s book was proscribed, and
the author himself found it more advisable to live in New York
than in his native state. The Impending Crisis was
eagerly read, however, and it succeeded as a book because it
attempted to attack with some degree of honesty a great
economic problem.
The time for speeches and books, however, was over, and the
time for action had come. For years the slave had chanted,
“I’ve been listenin’ all the night long”; and his prayer had
reached the throne. On October 16, 1859, John Brown made his
raid on Harper’s Ferry and took his place with the immortals.
In the long and bitter contest on American slavery the
Abolitionists had won.
Footnote 151:
(return)
See “Two Lectures on the Natural History of the
Caucasian and Negro Races. By Josiah C. Nott, M.D., Mobile,
1844.”
Footnote 152:
(return)
See Laurence Hutton: “The Negro on the Stage,” in
Harper’s Magazine, 79:137 (June, 1889), referring to
article by Edmon S. Conner in New York Times, June
5, 1881.
Footnote 153:
(return)
See Hart: Slavery and Abolition, 11 and 117,
citing Cutler: Lynch Law, 98-100 and 126-128.
Footnote 154:
(return)
Cutler: Lynch Law, 109, citing Niles’s
Register, June 4, 1836.
Footnote 155:
(return)
McDougall: Fugitive Slaves, 36-37.
Footnote 156:
(return)
McMaster, V, 219-220.
Footnote 157:
(return)
Adams: The Neglected Period of Anti-Slavery,
1808-1831, 250-251.
Footnote 158:
(return)
Ibid., 110.
Footnote 159:
(return)
William Birney: James G. Birney and His Times,
85-86.
Footnote 160:
(return)
Register of Debates, 4,975, cited by Adams,
112-3.
Footnote 161:
(return)
Henry A. Beers: Initial Studies in American
Letters, 95-98 passim.
Footnote 162:
(return)
“An Address delivered before the Free People of Color in
Philadelphia, New York, and other cities, during the month
of June, 1831, by Wm. Lloyd Garrison. Boston, 1831,” pp.
14-18.
Footnote 163:
(return)
See “American Slavery as it is: Testimony of a Thousand
Witnesses. By Theodore Dwight Weld. Published by the
American Anti-Slavery Society, New York, 1839”; but the
account of the New Jersey woman is from “A Portraiture of
Domestic Slavery in the United States, by Jesse Torrey,
Ballston Spa, Penn., 1917,” p. 67.
Footnote 164:
(return)
See “The Anti-Slavery Picknick: a collection of
Speeches, Poems, Dialogues, and Songs, intended for use in
schools and anti-slavery meetings. By John A. Collins,
Boston, 1842,” 10-12.
Footnote 165:
(return)
It is worthy of note that this argument, which was long
thought to be fallacious, is more and more coming to be
substantiated by the researches of scholars, and that not
only as affecting Northern but also Negro Africa. Note Lady
Lugard (Flora L. Shaw): A Tropical Dependency,
London, 1906, pp. 16-18.
Footnote 166:
(return)
Hart: Slavery and Abolition, 245-6.
Footnote 167:
(return)
Bliss Perry: “Whittier for To-Day,” Atlantic
Monthly, Vol. 100, 851-859 (December, 1907).
Footnote 168:
(return)
The italics are our own.
Footnote 169:
(return)
Note McMaster, V, 200-204.
Footnote 170:
(return)
Note especially “Connecticut’s Canterbury Tale; its
Heroine, Prudence Crandall, and its Moral for To-Day, by
John C. Kimball,” Hartford (1886).
Footnote 171:
(return)
Hart, 221, citing Liberator, V, 59.
Footnote 172:
(return)
Hart, 216, citing Channing, Works, V. 57.
Footnote 173:
(return)
Justin H. Smith: The War with Mexico, I, 107.
Footnote 174:
(return)
See “An Oration delivered before the Few and Phi Gamma
Societies of Emory College: Slavery in the United States;
its consistency with republican institutions, and its
effects upon the slave and society. Augusta, Ga.,
1853.”
Footnote 175:
(return)
November, 1855.
Footnote 176:
(return)
“The Rights of the South defended in the Pulpits, by
B.M. Palmer, D.D., and W.T. Leacock, D.D., Mobile,
1860.”
CHAPTER XI
SOCIAL PROGRESS, 1820-1860177
So far in our study we have seen the Negro as the object of
interest on the part of the American people. Some were disposed
to give him a helping hand, some to keep him in bondage, and
some thought that it might be possible to dispose of any
problem by sending him out of the country. In all this period
of agitation and ferment, aside from the efforts of friends in
his behalf, just what was the Negro doing to work out his own
salvation? If for the time being we can look primarily at
constructive effort rather than disabilities, just what do we
find that on his own account he was doing to rise to the full
stature of manhood?
Naturally in the answer to such a question we shall have to
be concerned with those people who had already attained unto
nominal freedom. We shall indeed find many examples of
industrious slaves who, working in agreement with their owners,
managed sometimes to purchase themselves and even to secure
ownership of their families. Such cases, while considerable in
the aggregate, were after all exceptional, and for the ordinary
slave on the plantation the outlook was hopeless enough. In
1860 the free persons formed just one-ninth of the total Negro
population in the country, there being 487,970 of them to
3,953,760 slaves. It is a commonplace to remark the progress
that the race has made since emancipation. A study of the
facts, however, will show that with all their disadvantages
less than half a million people had before 1860 not only made
such progress as amasses a surprising total, but that they had
already entered every large field of endeavor in which the race
is engaged to-day.
When in course of time the status of the Negro in the
American body politic became a live issue, the possibility and
the danger of an imperium in imperio were perceived; and
Rev. James W.C. Pennington, undoubtedly a leader, said in his
lectures in London and Glasgow: “The colored population of the
United States have no destiny separate from that of the nation
in which they form an integral part. Our destiny is bound up
with that of America. Her ship is ours; her pilot is ours; her
storms are ours; her calms are ours. If she breaks upon any
rock, we break with her. If we, born in America, can not live
upon the same soil upon terms of equality with the descendants
of Scotchmen, Englishmen, Irishmen, Frenchmen, Germans,
Hungarians, Greeks, and Poles, then the fundamental theory of
America fails and falls to the ground.”178 While everybody was
practically agreed upon this fundamental matter of the
relation of the race to the Federal Government, more and
more there developed two lines of thought, equally honest,
as to the means by which the race itself was to attain unto
the highest things that American civilization had to offer.
The leader of one school of thought was Richard Allen,
founder of the African Methodist Episcopal Church. When this
man and his friends found that in white churches they were
not treated with courtesy, they said, We shall have our own
church; we shall have our own bishop; we shall build up our
own enterprises in any line whatsoever; and even to-day the
church that Allen founded remains as the greatest single
effort of the race in organization. The foremost
representative of the opposing line of thought was
undoubtedly Frederick Douglass, who in a speech in Rochester
in 1848 said: “I am well aware of the anti-Christian
prejudices which have excluded many colored persons from
white churches, and the consequent necessity for erecting
their own places of worship. This evil I would charge upon
its originators, and not the colored people. But such a
necessity does not now exist to the extent of former years.
There are societies where color is not regarded as a test of
membership, and such places I deem more appropriate for
colored persons than exclusive or isolated organizations.”
There is much more difference between these two positions
than can be accounted for by the mere lapse of forty years
between the height of the work of Allen and that of
Douglass. Allen certainly did not sanction segregation under
the law, and no man worked harder than he to relieve his
people from proscription. Douglass moreover, who did not
formally approve of organizations that represented any such
distinction as that of race, again and again presided over
gatherings of Negro men. In the last analysis, however, it
was Allen who was foremost in laying the basis of
distinctively Negro enterprise, and Douglass who felt that
the real solution of any difficulty was for the race to lose
itself as quickly as possible in the general body
politic.
We have seen that the Church was from the first the race’s
foremost form of social organization, and that sometimes in
very close touch with it developed the early lodges of such a
body as the Masons. By 1800 emancipation was well under way;
then began emigration from the South to the central West;
emigration brought into being the Underground Railroad; and
finally all forces worked together for the development of Negro
business, the press, conventions, and other forms of activity.
It was natural that states so close to the border as
Pennsylvania and Ohio should be important in this early
development.
The Church continued the growth that it had begun several
decades before. The A.M.E. denomination advanced rapidly from 7
churches and 400 members in 1816 to 286 churches and 73,000
members by the close of the Civil War. Naturally such a
distinctively Negro organization could make little progress in
the South before the war, but there were small congregations in
Charleston and New Orleans, and William Paul Quinn blazed a
path in the West, going from Pittsburgh to St. Louis.
In 1847 the Prince Hall Lodge of the Masons in
Massachusetts, the First Independent African Grand Lodge in
Pennsylvania, and the Hiram Grand Lodge of Pennsylvania formed
a National Grand Lodge, and from one or another of these all
other Grand Lodges among Negroes have descended. In 1842 the
members of the Philomathean Institute of New York and of the
Philadelphia Library Company and Debating Society applied for
admission to the International Order of Odd Fellows. They were
refused on account of their race. Thereupon Peter Ogden, a
Negro, who had already joined the Grand United Order of Odd
Fellows of England, secured a charter for the first Negro
American lodge, Philomathean, No. 646, of New York, which was
set up March 1, 1843. It was followed within the next two years
by lodges in New York, Philadelphia, Albany, and Poughkeepsie.
The Knights of Pythias were not organized until 1864 in
Washington; but the Grand Order of Galilean Fishermen started
on its career in Baltimore in 1856.
The benefit societies developed apace. At first they were
small and confined to a group of persons well known to each
other, thus being genuinely fraternal. Simple in form, they
imposed an initiation fee of hardly less than $2.50 or more
than $5.00, a monthly fee of about 50 cents, and gave sick dues
ranging from $1.50 to $5.00 a month, with guarantee of payment
of one’s funeral expenses and subsequent help to the widow. By
1838 there were in Philadelphia alone 100 such groups with
7,448 members. As bringing together spirits supposedly
congenial, these organizations largely took the place of clubs,
and the meetings were relished accordingly. Some drifted into
secret societies, and after the Civil War some that had not
cultivated the idea of insurance were forced to add this
feature to their work.
In the sphere of civil rights the Negroes, in spite of
circumstances, were making progress, and that by their own
efforts as well as those of their friends the Abolitionists.
Their papers helped decidedly. The Journal of Freedom
(commonly known as Freedom’s Journal), begun March 30,
1827, ran for three years. It had numerous successors, but no
one of outstanding strength before the North Star (later
known as Frederick Douglass’ Paper) began publication in
1847, continuing until the Civil War. Largely through the
effort of Paul Cuffe for the franchise, New Bedford, Mass., was
generally prominent in all that made for racial prosperity.
Here even by 1850 the Negro voters held the balance of power
and accordingly exerted a potent influence on Election
day.179 Under date March 6, 1840,
there was brought up for repeal so much of the Massachusetts
Statutes as forbade intermarriage between white persons and
Negroes, mulattoes, or Indians, as “contrary to the
principles of Christianity and republicanism.” The committee
said that it did not recommend a repeal in the expectation
that the number of connections, legal or illegal, between
the races would be thereupon increased; but its object
rather was that wherever such connections were found the
usual civil liabilities and obligations should not fail to
attach to the contracting parties. The enactment was
repealed. In the same state, by January, 1843, an act
forbidding discrimination on railroads was passed. This grew
out of separate petitions or remonstrances from Francis
Jackson and Joseph Nunn, each man being supported by
friends, and the petitioners based their request “not on the
supposition that the colored man is not as well treated as
his white fellow-citizen, but on the broad principle that
the constitution allows no distinction in public privileges
among the different classes of citizens in this
commonwealth.”180 In New York City an
interesting case arose over the question of public
conveyances. When about 1852 horse-cars began to supersede
omnibuses on the streets, the Negro was excluded from the
use of them, and he continued to be excluded until 1855,
when a decision of Judge Rockwell gave him the right to
enter them. The decision was ignored and the Negro continued
to be excluded as before. One Sunday in May, however, Rev.
James W.C. Pennington, after service, reminded his hearers
of Judge Rockwell’s decision, urged them to stand up for
their rights, and especially to inform any friends who might
visit the city during the coming anniversary week that
Negroes were no longer excluded from the street cars. He
himself then boarded a car on Sixth Avenue, refused to leave
when requested to do so, and was forcibly ejected. He
brought suit against the company and won his case; and thus
the Negro made further advance toward full citizenship in
New York.181
Thus was the Negro developing in religious organization, in
his benefit societies, and toward his rights as a citizen. When
we look at the economic life upon which so much depended, we
find that rather amazing progress had been made. Doors were so
often closed to the Negro, competing white artisans were so
often openly hostile, and he himself labored under so many
disadvantages generally that it has often been thought that his
economic advance before 1860 was negligible; but nothing could
be farther from the truth. It must not be forgotten that for
decades the South had depended upon Negro men for whatever was
to be done in all ordinary trades; some brick-masons,
carpenters, and shoemakers had served a long apprenticeship and
were thoroughly accomplished; and when some of the more
enterprising of these men removed to the North or West they
took their training with them. Very few persons became paupers.
Certainly many were destitute, especially those who had most
recently made their way from slavery; and in general the
colored people cared for their own poor. In 1852, of 3500
Negroes in Cincinnati, 200 were holders of property who paid
taxes on their real estate.182 In 1855 the Negro per
capita ownership of property compared most favorably with
that of the white people. Altogether the Negroes owned
$800,000 worth of property in the city and $5,000,000 worth
in the state. In the city there were among other workers
three bank tellers, a landscape artist who had visited Rome
to complete his education, and nine daguerreotypists, one of
whom was the best in the entire West.183 Of 1696 Negroes at work in
Philadelphia in 1856, some of the more important occupations
numbered workers as follows: tailors, dressmakers, and
shirtmakers, 615; barbers, 248; shoemakers, 66; brickmakers,
53; carpenters, 49; milliners, 45; tanners, 24; cake-bakers,
pastry-cooks, or confectioners, 22; blacksmiths, 22. There
were also 15 musicians or music-teachers, 6 physicians, and
16 school-teachers.184 The foremost and the most
wealthy man of business of the race in the country about
1850 was Stephen Smith, of the firm of Smith and Whipper, of
Columbia, Pa.185 He and his partner were
lumber merchants. Smith was a man of wide interests. He
invested his capital judiciously, engaging in real estate
and spending much of his time in Philadelphia, where he
owned more than fifty brick houses, while Whipper, a
relative, attended to the business of the firm. Together
these men gave employment to a large number of persons. Of
similar quality was Samuel T. Wilcox, of Cincinnati, the
owner of a large grocery business who also engaged in real
estate. Henry Boyd, of Cincinnati, was the proprietor of a
bedstead manufactory that filled numerous orders from the
South and West and that sometimes employed as many as
twenty-five men, half of whom were white. Sometimes through
an humble occupation a Negro rose to competence; thus one of
the eighteen hucksters in Cincinnati became the owner of
$20,000 worth of property. Here and there several caterers
and tailors became known as having the best places in their
line of business in their respective towns. John Julius, of
Pittsburgh, was the proprietor of a brilliant place known as
Concert Hall. When President-elect William Henry Harrison in
1840 visited the city it was here that his chief reception
was held. Cordovell became widely known as the name of the
leading tailor and originator of fashions in New Orleans.
After several years of success in business this merchant
removed to France, where he enjoyed the fortune that he had
accumulated.
Cordovell was representative of the advance of the people of
mixed blood in the South. The general status of these people
was better in Louisiana than anywhere else in the country,
North or South; at the same time their situation was such as to
call for special consideration. In Louisiana the “F.M.C.” (Free
Man of Color) formed a distinct and anomalous class in
society.186 As a free man he had
certain rights, and sometimes his property holdings were
very large.187 In fact, in New Orleans a
few years before the Civil War not less than one-fifth of
the taxable property was in the hands of free people of
color. At the same time the lot of these people was one of
endless humiliation. Among some of them irregular household
establishments were regularly maintained by white men, and
there were held the “quadroon balls” which in course of time
gave the city a distinct notoriety. Above the people of this
group, however, was a genuine aristocracy of free people of
color who had a long tradition of freedom, being descended
from the early colonists, and whose family life was most
exemplary. In general they lived to themselves. In fact, it
was difficult for them to do otherwise. They were often
compelled to have papers filled out by white guardians, and
they were not allowed to be visited by slaves or to have
companionship with them, even when attending church or
walking along the roads. Sometimes free colored men owned
their women and children in order that the latter might
escape the invidious law against Negroes recently
emancipated; or the situation was sometimes turned around,
as in Norfolk, Va., where several women owned their
husbands. When the name of a free man of color had to appear
on any formal document—a deed of conveyance, a
marriage-license, a certificate of birth or death, or even
in a newspaper report—the initials F.M.C. had to be
appended. In Louisiana these people petitioned in vain for
the suffrage, and at the outbreak of the Civil War organized
and splendidly equipped for the Confederacy two battalions
of five hundred men. For these they chose two distinguished
white commanders, and the governor accepted their services,
only to have to inform them later that the Confederacy
objected to the enrolling of Negro soldiers. In Charleston
thirty-seven men in a remarkable petition also formally
offered their services to the Confederacy.188 What most readily found
illustration in New Orleans or Charleston was also true to
some extent of other centers of free people of color such as
Mobile and Baltimore. In general the F.M.C.’s were
industrious and they almost monopolized one or two avenues
of employment; but as a group they had not yet learned to
place themselves upon the broad basis of racial
aspiration.
Whatever may have been the situation of special groups,
however, it can readily be seen that there were at least some
Negroes in the country—a good many in the aggregate—who by 1860
were maintaining a high standard in their ordinary social life.
It must not be forgotten that we are dealing with a period when
the general standard of American culture was by no means what
it is to-day. “Four-fifths of the people of the United States
of 1860 lived in the country, and it is perhaps fair to say
that half of these dwelt in log houses of one or two rooms.
Comforts such as most of us enjoy daily were as good as
unknown…. For the workaday world shirtsleeves, heavy brogan
boots and shoes, and rough wool hats were the rule.”189 In Philadelphia, a fairly
representative city, there were at this time a considerable
number of Negroes of means or professional standing. These
people were regularly hospitable; they visited frequently;
and they entertained in well furnished parlors with music
and refreshments. In a day when many of their people had not
yet learned to get beyond showiness in dress, they were
temperate and self-restrained, they lived within their
incomes, and they retired at a seasonable hour.190
In spite moreover of all the laws and disadvantages that
they had to meet the Negroes also made general advance in
education. In the South efforts were of course sporadic, but
Negroes received some teaching through private or clandestine
sources.191 More than one slave
learned the alphabet while entertaining the son of his
master. In Charleston for a long time before the Civil War
free Negroes could attend schools especially designed for
their benefit and kept by white people or other Negroes. The
course of study not infrequently embraced such subjects as
physiology, physics, and plane geometry. After John Brown’s
raid the order went forth that no longer should any colored
person teach Negroes. This resulted in a white person’s
being brought to sit in the classroom, though at the
outbreak of the war schools were closed altogether. In the
North, in spite of all proscription, conditions were
somewhat better. As early as 1850 there were in the public
schools in New York 3,393 Negro children, these sustaining
about the same proportion to the Negro population that white
children sustained to the total white population. Two
institutions for the higher education of the Negro were
established before the Civil War, Lincoln University in
Pennsylvania (1854) and Wilberforce University in Ohio
(1856). Oberlin moreover was founded in 1833. In 1835
Professor Asa Mahan, of Lane Seminary, was offered the
presidency. As he was an Abolitionist he said that he would
accept only if Negroes were admitted on equal terms with
other students. After a warm session of the trustees the
vote was in his favor. Though, before this, individual
Negroes had found their way into Northern institutions, it
was here at Oberlin that they first received a real welcome.
By the outbreak of the war nearly one-third of the students
were of the Negro race, and one of the graduates, John M.
Langston, was soon to be generally prominent in the affairs
of the country.
It has been maintained that in their emphasis on education
and on the highest culture possible for the Negro the
Abolitionists were mere visionaries who had no practical
knowledge whatever of the race’s real needs. This was neither
true nor just. It was absolutely necessary first of all to
establish the Negro’s right to enter any field occupied by any
other man, and time has vindicated this position. Even in 1850,
however, the needs of the majority of the Negro people for
advance in their economic life were not overlooked either by
the Abolitionists or the Negroes themselves. Said Martin V.
Delany: “Our elevation must be the result of
self-efforts, and work of our own hands. No other
human power can accomplish it…. Let our young men and young
women prepare themselves for usefulness and business; that the
men may enter into merchandise, trading, and other things of
importance; the young women may become teachers of various
kinds, and otherwise fill places of usefulness. Parents must
turn their attention more to the education of their children.
We mean, to educate them for useful practical business
purposes. Educate them for the store and counting-house—to do
everyday practical business. Consult the children’s
propensities, and direct their education according to their
inclinations. It may be that there is too great a desire on the
part of parents to give their children a professional
education, before the body of the people are ready for it. A
people must be a business people and have more to depend upon
than mere help in people’s houses and hotels, before they are
either able to support or capable of properly appreciating the
services of professional men among them. This has been one of
our great mistakes—we have gone in advance of ourselves. We
have commenced at the superstructure of the building, instead
of the foundation—at the top instead of the bottom. We should
first be mechanics and common tradesmen, and professions as a
matter of course would grow out of the wealth made
thereby.”192
In professional life the Negro had by 1860 made a noteworthy
beginning. Already he had been forced to give attention to the
law, though as yet little by way of actual practice had been
done. In this field Robert Morris, Jr., of Boston, was probably
foremost. William C. Nell, of Rochester and Boston, at the time
prominent in newspaper work and politics, is now best
remembered for his study of the Negro in the early wars of the
country. About the middle of the century Samuel Ringgold Ward,
author of the Autobiography of a Fugitive Negro, and one
of the most eloquent men of the time, was for several years
pastor of a white Congregational church in Courtlandville,
N.Y.; and Henry Highland Garnett was the pastor of a white
congregation in Troy, and well known as a public-spirited
citizen as well. Upon James W.C. Pennington the degree of
Doctor of Divinity was conferred by Heidelberg, and generally
this man had a reputation in England and on the continent of
Europe as well as in America. About the same time Bishops
Daniel A. Payne and William Paul Quinn were adding to the
dignity of the African Methodist Episcopal Church.
Special interest attaches to the Negro physician. Even in
colonial times, though there was much emphasis on the control
of diseases by roots or charms, there was at least a beginning
in work genuinely scientific. As early as 1792 a Negro named
Cæsar had gained such distinction by his knowledge of curative
herbs that the Assembly of South Carolina purchased his freedom
and gave him an annuity. In the earlier years of the last
century James Derham, of New Orleans, became the first
regularly recognized Negro physician of whom there is a
complete record. Born in Philadelphia in 1762, as a boy he was
transferred to a physician for whom he learned to perform minor
duties. Afterwards he was sold to a physician in New Orleans
who used him as an assistant. Two or three years later he won
his freedom, he became familiar with French and Spanish as well
as English, and he soon commanded general respect by his
learning and skill. About the middle of the century, in New
York, James McCune Smith, a graduate of the University of
Glasgow, was prominent. He was the author of several scientific
papers, a man of wide interests, and universally held in high
esteem. “The first real impetus to bring Negroes in
considerable numbers into the professional world came from the
American Colonization Society, which in the early years
flourished in the South as well as the North … and undertook
to prepare professional leaders of their race for the Liberian
colony. ‘To execute this scheme, leaders of the colonization
movement endeavored to educate Negroes in mechanic arts,
agriculture, science, and Biblical literature. Especially
bright or promising youths were to be given special training as
catechists, teachers, preachers, and physicians. Not much was
said about what they were doing, but now and then appeared
notices of Negroes who had been prepared privately in the South
or publicly in the North for service in Liberia. Dr. William
Taylor and Dr. Fleet were thus educated in the District of
Columbia. In the same way John V. De Grasse, of New York, and
Thomas J. White, of Brooklyn, were allowed to complete the
medical course at Bowdoin in 1849. In 1854 Dr. De Grasse was
admitted as a member of the Massachusetts Medical
Society.'”193 Martin V. Delany, more
than once referred to in these pages, after being refused
admission at a number of institutions, was admitted to the
medical school at Harvard. He became distinguished for his
work in a cholera epidemic in Pittsburgh in 1854. It was of
course not until after the Civil War that medical
departments were established in connection with some of the
new higher institutions of learning for Negro students.
Before 1860 a situation that arose more than once took from
Negroes the real credit for inventions. If a slave made an
invention he was not permitted to take out a patent, for no
slave could make a contract. At the same time the slave’s
master could not take out a patent for him, for the Government
would not recognize the slave as having the legal right to make
the assignment to his master. It is certain that Negroes, who
did most of the mechanical work in the South before the Civil
War, made more than one suggestion for the improvement of
machinery. We have already referred to the strong claim put
forth by a member of the race for the real credit of the
cotton-gin. The honor of being the first Negro to be granted a
patent belongs to Henry Blair, of Maryland, who in 1834
received official protection for a corn harvester.
Throughout the century there were numerous attempts at
poetical composition, and several booklets were published.
Perhaps the most promising was George Horton’s The Hope of
Liberty, which appeared in 1829. Unfortunately, Horton
could not get the encouragement that he needed and in course of
time settled down to the life of a janitor at the University of
North Carolina.194 Six years before the war
Frances Ellen Watkins (later Mrs. Harper) struck the popular
note by readings from her Miscellaneous Poems, which
ran through several editions. About the same time William
Wells Brown was prominent, though he also worked for several
years after the war. He was a man of decided talent and had
traveled considerably. He wrote several books dealing with
Negro history and biography; and he also treated racial
subjects in a novel, Clotel, and in a drama, The
Escape. The latter suffers from an excess of moralizing,
but several times it flashes out with the quality of genuine
drama, especially when it deals with the jealousy of a
mistress for a favorite slave and the escape of the latter
with her husband. In 1841 the first Negro magazine began to
appear, this being issued by the A.M.E. Church. There were
numerous autobiographies, that of Frederick Douglass, first
appearing in 1845, running through edition after edition. On
the stage there was the astonishing success of Ira Aldridge,
a tragedian who in his earlier years went to Europe, where
he had the advantage of association with Edmund Kean. About
1857 he was commonly regarded as one of the two or three
greatest actors in the world. He became a member of several
of the continental academies of arts and science, and
received many decorations of crosses and medals, the
Emperors of Russia and Austria and the King of Prussia being
among those who honored him. In the great field of music
there was much excellent work both in composition and in the
performance on different instruments. Among the free people
of color in Louisiana there were several distinguished
musicians, some of whom removed to Europe for the sake of
greater freedom.195 The highest individual
achievement was that of Elizabeth Taylor Greenfield, of
Philadelphia. This singer was of the very first rank. Her
voice was of remarkable sweetness and had a compass of
twenty-seven notes. She sang before many distinguished
audiences in both Europe and America and was frequently
compared with Jenny Lind, then at the height of her
fame.
It is thus evident that honorable achievement on the part of
Negroes and general advance in social welfare by no means began
with the Emancipation Proclamation. In 1860 eight-ninths of the
members of the race were still slaves, but in the face of every
possible handicap the one-ninth that was free had entered
practically every great field of human endeavor. Many were
respected citizens in their communities, and a few had even
laid the foundations of wealth. While there was as yet no book
of unquestioned genius or scholarship, there was considerable
intellectual activity, and only time and a little more freedom
from economic pressure were needed for the production of works
of the first order of merit.
Footnote 177:
(return)
This chapter follows closely upon Chapter III, Section
5, and is largely complementary to Chapter VIII.
Footnote 178:
(return)
Nell: Colored Patriots of the American
Revolution, 356.
Footnote 179:
(return)
Nell, III.
Footnote 180:
(return)
Senate document 63 of 1842.
Footnote 181:
(return)
McMaster, VIII, 74.
Footnote 182:
(return)
Clarke: Condition of the Free Colored People of the
United States.
Footnote 183:
(return)
Nell, 285.
Footnote 184:
(return)
Bacon: Statistics, 13.
Footnote 185:
(return)
Delany.
Footnote 186:
(return)
See “The F.M.C.’s of Louisiana,” by P.F. de Gournay,
Lippincott’s Magazine, April, 1894; and “Black
Masters,” by Calvin Dill Wilson, North American
Review, November, 1905.
Footnote 187:
(return)
See Stone: “The Negro in the South,” in The South in
the Building of the Nation, X, 180.
Footnote 188:
(return)
Note broadside (Charleston, 1861) accessible in Special
Library of Boston Public Library as Document No. 9 in 20th
Cab. 3. 7.
Footnote 189:
(return)
W.E. Dodd: Expansion and Conflict, Volume 3 of
“Riverside History of the United States,” Houghton Mifflin
Co., Boston, 1915, p. 208.
Footnote 190:
(return)
Turner: The Negro in Pennsylvania, 140.
Footnote 191:
(return)
For interesting examples see C.G. Woodson: The
Education of the Negro prior to 1861.
Footnote 192:
(return)
The Condition, Elevation, Emigration, and Destiny of
the Colored People of the United States, Politically
Considered, Philadelphia, 1852, P. 45.
Footnote 193:
(return)
Kelly Miller: “The Background of the Negro Physician,”
Journal of Negro History, April, 1916, quoting in
part Woodson: The Education of the Negro prior to
1861.
Footnote 194:
(return)
See “George Moses Horton: Slave Poet,” by Stephen B.
Weeks, Southern Workman, October, 1914.
Footnote 195:
(return)
See Washington: The Story of the Negro, II,
276-7.
CHAPTER XII
THE CIVIL WAR AND EMANCIPATION
At the outbreak of the Civil War two great questions
affecting the Negro overshadowed all others—his freedom and his
employment as a soldier. The North as a whole had no special
enthusiasm about the Negro and responded only to Lincoln’s call
to the duty of saving the Union. Among both officers and men
moreover there was great prejudice against the use of the Negro
as a soldier, the feeling being that he was disqualified by
slavery and ignorance. Privates objected to meeting black men
on the same footing as themselves and also felt that the arming
of slaves to fight for their former masters would increase the
bitterness of the conflict. If many men in the North felt thus,
the South was furious at the thought of the Negro as a possible
opponent in arms.
The human problem, however, was not long in presenting
itself and forcing attention. As soon as the Northern soldiers
appeared in the South, thousands of Negroes—men, women, and
children—flocked to their camps, feeling only that they were
going to their friends. In May, 1861, while in command at
Fortress Monroe, Major-General Benjamin F. Butler came into
national prominence by his policy of putting to work the men
who came within his lines and justifying their retention on the
ground that, being of service to the enemy for purposes of war,
they were like guns, powder, etc., “contraband of war,” and
could not be reclaimed. On August 30th of this same year
Major-General John C. Fremont, in command in Missouri, placed
the state under martial law and declared the slaves there
emancipated. The administration was embarrassed, Fremont’s
order was annulled, and he was relieved of his command. On May
9, 1862, Major-General David Hunter, in charge of the
Department of the South (South Carolina, Georgia, and Florida)
issued his famous order freeing the slaves in his department,
and thus brought to general attention the matter of the
employment of Negro soldiers in the Union armies. The
Confederate government outlawed Hunter, Lincoln annulled his
order, and the grace of the nation was again saved; but in the
meantime a new situation had arisen. While Brigadier-General
John W. Phelps was taking part in the expedition against New
Orleans, a large sugar-planter near the city, disgusted with
Federal interference with affairs on his plantation, drove all
his slaves away, telling them to go to their friends, the
Yankees. The Negroes came to Phelps in great numbers, and for
the sake of discipline he attempted to organize them into
troops. Accordingly he, too, was outlawed by the Confederates,
and his act was disavowed by the Union, that was not ready to
take this step.
Meanwhile President Lincoln was debating the Emancipation
Proclamation. Pressure from radical anti-slavery sources was
constantly being brought to bear upon him, and Horace Greeley
in his famous editorial, “The Prayer of Twenty Millions,” was
only one of those who criticized what seemed to be his lack of
strength in handling the situation. After McClellan’s
unsuccessful campaign against Richmond, however, he felt that
the freedom of the slaves was a military and moral necessity
for its effects upon both the North and the South; and Lee’s
defeat at Antietam, September 17, 1862, furnished the
opportunity for which he had been waiting. Accordingly on
September 22nd he issued a preliminary declaration giving
notice that on January 1, 1865, he would free all slaves in the
states still in rebellion, and asserting as before that the
object of the war was the preservation of the Union.
The Proclamation as finally issued January 1st is one of the
most important public documents in the history of the United
States, ranking only below the Declaration of Independence and
the Constitution itself. It full text is as follows:
Whereas, on the twenty-second day of September, in the
year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and sixty-two,
a proclamation was issued by the President of the United
States containing among other things the following,
to-wit:
That on the first day of January, in the year of our
Lord one thousand eight hundred and sixty-three, all
persons held as slaves within any state or designated part
of a state, the people whereof shall then be in rebellion
against the United States, shall be then, thenceforward,
and forever free; and the executive government of the
United States, including the military and naval authority
thereof, will recognize and maintain the freedom of such
persons, and will do no act or acts to repress such
persons, or any of them, in any efforts they may make for
their actual freedom.
That the Executive will, on the first day of January
aforesaid, by proclamation, designate the states and parts
of states, if any, in which the people thereof shall then
be in rebellion against the United States; and the fact
that any state, or the people thereof, shall on that day be
in good faith represented in the Congress of the United
States, by members chosen thereto at elections wherein a
majority of the qualified voters of such state shall have
participated, shall, in the absence of strong
countervailing testimony, be deemed conclusive evidence
that such state, and the people thereof, are not then in
rebellion against the United States.
Now, therefore, I, Abraham Lincoln, President of the
United States, by virtue of the power in me vested as
Commander-in-Chief of the Army and Navy of the United
States, in time of actual armed rebellion against the
authority and government of the United States, and as a fit
and necessary war measure for suppressing said rebellion,
do on this first day of January, in the year of our Lord
one thousand eight hundred and sixty-three, and in
accordance with my purpose so to do, publicly proclaimed
for the full period of one hundred days from the date first
above mentioned, order and designate as the states and
parts of states wherein the people thereof respectively are
this day in rebellion against the United States, the
following to-wit:
Arkansas, Texas, Louisiana (except the parishes of St.
Bernard, Plaquemine, Jefferson, St. John, St. Charles, St.
James, Ascension, Assumption, Terre Bonne, Lafourche, Ste.
Marie, St. Martin, and Orleans, including the city of New
Orleans), Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, Georgia, South
Carolina, North Carolina, and Virginia (except the
forty-eight counties designated as West Virginia, and also
the counties of Berkeley, Accomac, Northampton, Elizabeth
City, York, Princess Anne, and Norfolk, including the
cities of Norfolk and Portsmouth), and which excepted parts
are, for the present, left precisely as if this
proclamation were not issued.
And by virtue of the power and for the purpose
aforesaid, I do order and declare that all persons held as
slaves within said designated states and parts of states
are and henceforward shall be free, and that the executive
government of the United States, including the military and
naval authorities thereof, will recognize and maintain the
freedom of said persons.
And I hereby enjoin upon the people so declared to be
free to abstain from all violence, unless in necessary
self-defense; and I recommend to them that, in all cases
when allowed, they labor faithfully for reasonable
wages.
And I further declare and make known that such persons,
of suitable condition, will be received into the armed
service of the United States to garrison forts, positions,
stations, and other places, and to man vessels of all sorts
in said service.
And upon this act, sincerely believed to be an act of
justice, warranted by the Constitution upon military
necessity, I invoke the considerate judgment of mankind,
and the gracious favor of Almighty God.
In testimony whereof, I have hereunto set my name, and
caused the seal of the United States to be affixed.
Done at the City of Washington, this first day of
January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred
and sixty-three, and of the independence of the United
States the eighty-seventh.
By the President,
ABRAHAM LINCOLN.
WILLIAM H. SEWARD,
Secretary of State.
It will be observed that the Proclamation was merely a war
measure resting on the constitutional power of the President.
Its effects on the legal status of the slaves gave rise to much
discussion; and it is to be noted that it did not apply to what
is now West Virginia, to seven counties in Virginia, and to
thirteen parishes in Louisiana, which districts had already
come under Federal jurisdiction. All questions raised by the
measure, however, were finally settled by the Thirteenth
Amendment to the Constitution, and as a matter of fact freedom
actually followed the progress of the Union arms from 1863 to
1865.
Meanwhile from the very beginning of the war Negroes were
used by the Confederates in making redoubts and in doing other
rough work, and even before the Emancipation Proclamation there
were many Northern officers who said that definite enlistment
was advisable. They felt that such a course would help to
destroy slavery and that as the Negroes had so much at stake
they should have some share in the overthrow of the rebellion.
They said also that the men would be proud to wear the national
uniform. Individuals moreover as officers’ servants saw much of
fighting and won confidence in their ability; and as the war
advanced and more and more men were killed the conviction grew
that a Negro could stop a bullet as well as a white man and
that in any case the use of Negroes for fatigue work would
release numbers of other men for the actual fighting.
At last—after a great many men had been killed and the
Emancipation Proclamation had changed the status of the
Negro—enlistment was decided on. The policy was that Negroes
might be non-commissioned men while white men who had seen
service would be field and line officers. In general it was
expected that only those who had kindly feeling toward the
Negro would be used as officers, but in the pressure of
military routine this distinction was not always observed.
Opinion for the race gained force after the Draft Riot in New
York (July, 1863), when Negroes in the city were persecuted by
the opponents of conscription. Soon a distinct bureau was
established in Washington for the recording of all matters
pertaining to Negro troops, a board was organized for the
examination of candidates, and recruiting stations were set up
in Maryland, Missouri, and Tennessee. The Confederates were
indignant at the thought of having to meet black men on equal
footing, and refused to exchange Negro soldiers for white men.
How such action was met by Stanton, Secretary of War, may be
seen from the fact that when he learned that three Negro
prisoners had been placed in close confinement, he ordered
three South Carolina men to be treated likewise, and the
Confederate leaders to be informed of his policy.
The economic advantage of enlistment was apparent. It gave
work to 187,000 men who had been cast adrift by the war and who
had found no place of independent labor. It gave them food,
clothing, wages, and protection, but most of all the feeling of
self-respect that comes from profitable employment. To the men
themselves the year of jubilee had come. At one great step they
had crossed the gulf that separates chattels from men and they
now had a chance to vindicate their manhood. A common poster of
the day represented a Negro soldier bearing the flag, the
shackles of a slave being broken, a young Negro boy reading a
newspaper, and several children going into a public school.
Over all were the words: “All Slaves were made Freemen by
Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States, January 1st,
1863. Come, then, able-bodied Colored Men, to the nearest
United States Camp, and fight for the Stars and Stripes.”
To the credit of the men be it said that in their new
position they acted with dignity and sobriety. When they
picketed lines through which Southern citizens passed, they
acted with courtesy at the same time that they did their duty.
They captured Southern men without insulting them, and by their
own self-respect won the respect of others. Meanwhile their
brothers in the South went about the day’s work, caring for the
widow and the orphan; and a nation that still lynches the Negro
has to remember that in all these troublous years deeds of
violence against white women and girls were absolutely
unknown.
Throughout the country the behavior of the black men under
fire was watched with the most intense interest. More and more
in the baptism of blood they justified the faith for which
their friends had fought for years. At Port Hudson, Fort
Wagner, Fort Pillow, and Petersburg their courage was most
distinguished. Said the New York Times of the battle at
Port Hudson (1863): “General Dwight, at least, must have had
the idea not only that they (the Negro troops) were men, but
something more than men, from the terrific test to which he put
their valor…. Their colors are torn to pieces by shot, and
literally bespattered by blood and brains.” This was the
occasion on which Color-Sergeant Anselmas Planciancois said
before a shell blew off his head, “Colonel, I will bring back
these colors to you on honor, or report to God the reason why.”
On June 6 the Negroes again distinguished themselves and won
friends by their bravery at Milliken’s Bend. The Fifty-fourth
Massachusetts, commanded by Robert Gould Shaw, was conspicuous
in the attempt to take Fort Wagner, on Morris Island near
Charleston, July 18, 1863. The regiment had marched two days
and two nights through swamps and drenching rains in order to
be in time for the assault. In the engagement nearly all the
officers of the regiment were killed, among them Colonel Shaw.
The picturesque deed was that of Sergeant William H. Carney,
who seized the regiment’s colors from the hands of a falling
comrade, planted the flag on the works, and said when borne
bleeding and mangled from the field, “Boys, the old flag never
touched the ground.” Fort Pillow, a position on the
Mississippi, about fifty miles above Memphis, was garrisoned by
557 men, 262 of whom were Negroes, when it was attacked April
13, 1864. The fort was finally taken by the Confederates, but
the feature of the engagement was the stubborn resistance
offered by the Union troops in the face of great odds. In the
Mississippi Valley, and in the Department of the South, the
Negro had now done excellent work as a soldier. In the spring
of 1864 he made his appearance in the Army of the Potomac. In
July there was around Richmond and Petersburg considerable
skirmishing between the Federal and the Confederate forces.
Burnside, commanding a corps composed partly of Negroes, dug
under a Confederate fort a trench a hundred and fifty yards
long. This was filled with explosives, and on July 30 the match
was applied and the famous crater formed. Just before the
explosion the Negroes had figured in a gallant charge on the
Confederates. The plan was to follow the eruption by a still
more formidable assault, in which Burnside wanted to give his
Negro troops the lead. A dispute about this and a settlement by
lot resulted in the awarding of precedence to a New Hampshire
regiment. Said General Grant later of the whole unfortunate
episode: “General Burnside wanted to put his colored division
in front; I believe if he had done so it would have been a
success.” After the men of a Negro regiment had charged and
taken a battery at Decatur, Ala., in October, 1864, and shown
exceptional gallantry under fire, they received an ovation from
their white comrades “who by thousands sprang upon the parapets
and cheered the regiment as it reëntered the lines.”196
When all was over there was in the North a spontaneous
recognition of the right of such men to honorable and generous
treatment at the hands of the nation, and in Congress there was
the feeling that if the South could come back to the Union with
its autonomy unimpaired, certainly the Negro soldier should
have the rights of citizenship. Before the war closed, however,
there was held in Syracuse, N.Y., a convention of Negro men
that threw interesting light on the problems and the feeling of
the period.197 At this gathering John
Mercer Langston was temporary chairman, Frederick Douglass,
president, and Henry Highland Garnett, of Washington; James
W.C. Pennington, of New York; George L. Ruffin, of Boston,
and Ebenezer D. Bassett, of Philadelphia, were among the
more prominent delegates. There was at the meeting a fear
that some of the things that seemed to have been gained by
the war might not actually be realized; and as Congress had
not yet altered the Constitution so as to abolish slavery,
grave question was raised by a recent speech in which no
less a man than Seward, Secretary of State, had said: “When
the insurgents shall have abandoned their armies and laid
down their arms, the war will instantly cease; and all the
war measures then existing, including those which affect
slavery, will cease also.” The convention thanked the
President and the Thirty-Seventh Congress for revoking a
prohibitory law in regard to the carrying of mails by
Negroes, for abolishing slavery in the District of Columbia,
for recognizing Hayti and Liberia, and for the military
order retaliating for the unmilitary treatment accorded
Negro soldiers by the Confederate officers; and especially
it thanked Senator Sumner “for his noble efforts to cleanse
the statute-books of the nation from every stain of
inequality against colored men,” and General Butler for the
stand he had taken early in the war. At the same time it
resolved to send a petition to Congress to ask that the
rights of the country’s Negro patriots in the field be
respected, and that the Government cease to set an example
to those in arms against it by making invidious
distinctions, based upon color, as to pay, labor, and
promotion. It begged especially to be saved from supposed
friends: “When the Anti-Slavery Standard,
representing the American Anti-Slavery Society, denies that
the society asks for the enfranchisement of colored men, and
the Liberator apologizes for excluding the colored
men of Louisiana from the ballot-box, they injure us more
vitally than all the ribald jests of the whole pro-slavery
press.” Finally the convention insisted that any such things
as the right to own real estate, to testify in courts of
law, and to sue and be sued, were mere privileges so long as
general political liberty was withheld, and asked frankly
not only for the formal and complete abolition of slavery in
the United States, but also for the elective franchise in
all the states then in the Union and in all that might come
into the Union thereafter. On the whole this representative
gathering showed a very clear conception of the problems
facing the Negro and the country in 1864. Its reference to
well-known anti-slavery publications shows not only the
increasing race consciousness that came through this as
through all other wars in which the country has engaged, but
also the great drift toward conservatism that had taken
place in the North within thirty years.
Whatever might be the questions of the moment, however,
about the supreme blessing of freedom there could at last be no
doubt. It had been long delayed and had finally come merely as
an incident to the war; nevertheless a whole race of people had
passed from death unto life. Then, as before and since, they
found a parallel for their experiences in the story of the Jews
in the Old Testament. They, too, had sojourned in Egypt and
crossed the Red Sea. What they could not then see, or only
dimly realize, was that they needed faith—faith in God and
faith in themselves—for the forty years in the wilderness. They
did not yet fully know that He who guided the children of
Israel and drove out before them the Amorite and the Hittite,
would bring them also to the Promised Land.
To those who led the Negro in these wonderful years—to
Robert Gould Shaw, the young colonel of the Fifty-Fourth
Massachusetts, who died leading his men at Fort Wagner; to
Norwood Penrose Hallowell, lieutenant-colonel of the
Fifty-Fourth and then colonel of the Fifty-Fifth; to his
brother, Edward N. Hallowell, who succeeded Shaw when he fell;
and to Thomas Wentworth Higginson, who commanded the first
regiment of freed slaves—no ordinary eulogy can apply. Their
names are written in letters of flame and their deeds live
after them. On the Shaw Monument in Boston are written these
words:
The White Officers
Taking Life and Honor in their Hands—Cast their lot with
Men of a Despised Race Unproved in War—and Risked Death as
Inciters of a Servile Insurrection if Taken Prisoners,
Besides Encountering all the Common Perils of Camp, March,
and Battle.
The Black Rank and File
Volunteered when Disaster Clouded the Union Cause—Served
without Pay for Eighteen Months till Given that of White
Troops—Faced Threatened Enslavement if Captured—Were Brave
in Action—Patient under Dangerous and Heavy Labors and
Cheerful amid Hardships and Privations.
Together
They Gave to the Nation Undying Proof that Americans of
African Descent Possess the Pride, Courage, and Devotion of
the Patriot Soldier—One Hundred and Eighty Thousand Such
Americans Enlisted under the Union Flag in
MDCCCLXIII-MDCCCLXV.
Footnote 196:
(return)
General Thomas J. Morgan: “The Negroes in the Civil
War,” in the Baptist Home Mission Monthly, quoted in
Liberia, Bulletin 12, February, 1898. General Morgan
in October, 1863, became a major in the Fourteenth United
States Colored Infantry. He organized the regiment and
became its colonel. He also organized the Forty-second and
Forty-fourth regiments of colored infantry.
Footnote 197:
(return)
See Proceedings of the National Convention of Colored
Men, held in the city of Syracuse, N.Y., October 4, 5, 6,
and 7, 1864, with the Bill of Wrongs and Rights, and the
Address to the American People. Boston, 1864.
CHAPTER XIII
THE ERA OF ENFRANCHISEMENT
1. The Problem
At the close of the Civil War the United States found itself
face to face with one of the gravest social problems of modern
times. More and more it became apparent that it was not only
the technical question of the restoration of the states to the
Union that had to be considered, but the whole adjustment for
the future of the lives of three and a half million Negroes and
five and a half million white people in the South. In its final
analysis the question was one of race, and to add to the
difficulties of this problem it is to be regretted that there
should have been actually upon the scene politicians and
speculators who sought to capitalize for their own gain the
public distress.
The South was thoroughly demoralized, and the women who had
borne the burden of the war at home were especially bitter.
Slave property to the amount of two billions of dollars had
been swept away; several of the chief cities had suffered
bombardment; the railroads had largely run down; and the
confiscation of property was such as to lead to the
indemnification of thousands of claimants afterwards. The Negro
was not yet settled in new places of abode, and his death rate
was appalling. Throughout the first winter after the war the
whole South was on the verge of starvation.
Here undoubtedly was a difficult situation—one calling for
the highest quality of statesmanship, and of sportsmanship on
the part of the vanquished. Many Negroes, freed from the
tradition of two hundred and fifty years of slavery, took a
holiday; some resolved not to work any more as long as they
lived, and some even appropriated to their own use the produce
of their neighbors. If they remained on the old plantations,
they feared that they might still be considered slaves; on the
other hand, if they took to the high road, they might be
considered vagrants. If one returned from a Federal camp to
claim his wife and children, he might be driven away. “Freedom
cried out,” and undoubtedly some individuals did foolish
things; but serious crime was noticeably absent. On the whole
the race bore the blessing of emancipation with remarkable good
sense and temper. Returning soldiers paraded, there were some
meetings and processions, sometimes a little regalia—and even a
little noise; then everybody went home. Unfortunately even so
much the white South regarded as insolence.
The example of how the South might have met the
situation was afforded by no less a man than Robert E. Lee,
about whose unselfishness and standard of conduct as a
gentleman there could be no question. One day in Richmond a
Negro from the street, intent on asserting his rights, entered
a representative church, pushed his way to the communion altar
and knelt. The congregation paused, and all fully realized the
factors that entered into the situation. Then General Lee rose
and knelt beside the Negro; the congregation did likewise, and
the tension was over. Furthermore, every one went home
spiritually uplifted.
Could the handling of this incident have been multipled a
thousand times—could men have realized that mere accidents are
fleeting but that principles are eternal—both races would have
been spared years of agony, and our Southland would be a far
different place to-day. The Negro was at the heart of the
problem, but to that problem the South undoubtedly held the
key. Of course the cry of “social equality” might have been
raised; anything might have been said to keep the right
thing from being done. In this instance, as in many others, the
final question was not what somebody else did, but how one
himself could act most nobly.
Unfortunately Lee’s method of approach was not to prevail.
Passion and prejudice and demagoguery were to have their day,
and conservative and broadly patriotic men were to be made to
follow leaders whom they could not possibly approve. Sixty
years afterwards we still suffer from the KuKlux solution of
the problem.
2. Meeting the Problem
The story of reconstruction has been many times told, and it
is not our intention to tell that story again. We must content
ourselves by touching upon some of the salient points in the
discussion.
Even before the close of the war the National Government had
undertaken to handle officially the thousands of Negroes who
had crowded to the Federal lines and not less than a million of
whom were in the spring of 1865 dependent upon the National
Government for support. The Bureau of Refugee Freedmen and
Abandoned Lands, created in connection with the War Department
by an act of March 3, 1865, was to remain in existence
throughout the war and for one year thereafter. Its powers were
enlarged July 16, 1866, and its chief work did not end until
January 1, 1869, its educational work continuing for a year and
a half longer. The Freedmen’s Bureau was to have “the
supervision and management of all abandoned lands, and the
control of all subjects relating to refugees and freedmen.” Of
special importance was the provision in the creating act that
gave the freedmen to understand that each male refugee was to
be given forty acres with the guarantee of possession for three
years. Throughout the existence of the Bureau its chief
commissioner was General O.O. Howard. While the principal
officers were undoubtedly men of noble purpose, many of the
minor officials were just as undoubtedly corrupt and
self-seeking. In the winter of 1865-6 one-third of its aid was
given to the white people of the South. For Negro pupils the
Bureau established altogether 4,239 schools, and these had
9,307 teachers and 247,333 students. Its real achievement has
been thus ably summed up: “The greatest success of the
Freedmen’s Bureau lay in the planting of the free school among
Negroes, and the idea of free elementary education among all
classes in the South…. For some fifteen million dollars,
beside the sum spent before 1865, and the dole of benevolent
societies, this bureau set going a system of free labor,
established a beginning of peasant proprietorship, secured the
recognition of black freedmen before courts of law, and founded
the free common school in the South. On the other hand, it
failed to begin the establishment of good will between
ex-masters and freedmen, to guard its work wholly from
paternalistic methods, which discouraged self-reliance, and to
carry out to any considerable extent its implied promises to
furnish the freedmen with land.”198 To this tale of its
shortcomings must be added also the management of the
Freedmen’s Bank, which “was morally and practically part of
the Freedmen’s Bureau, although it had no legal connection
with it.” This institution made a really remarkable start in
the development of thrift among the Negroes, and its
failure, involving the loss of the first savings of hundreds
of ex-slaves, was as disastrous in its moral as in its
immediate financial consequences.
When the Freedmen’s Bureau came to an end, it turned its
educational interests and some money over to the religious and
benevolent societies which had coöperated with it, especially
to the American Missionary Association. This society had been
organized before the Civil War on an interdenominational and
strong anti-slavery basis; but with the withdrawal of general
interest the body passed in 1881 into the hands of the
Congregational Church. Other prominent agencies were the
American Baptist Home Mission Society (also the American
Baptist Publication Society), the Freedmen’s Aid Society
(representing the Northern Methodists), and the Presbyterian
Board of Missions. Actual work was begun by the American
Missionary Association. In 1861 Lewis Tappan, treasurer of the
organization, wrote to General Butler to ask just what aid
could be given. The result of the correspondence was that on
September 3 of this year Rev. L.C. Lockwood reached Hampton and
on September 17 opened the first day school among the freedmen.
This school was taught by Mrs. Mary S. Peake, a woman of the
race who had had the advantage of a free mother, and whose
devotion to the work was such that she soon died. However, she
had helped to lay the foundations of Hampton Institute. Soon
there was a school at Norfolk, there were two at Newport News,
and by January schools at Hilton Head and Beaufort, S.C. Then
came the Emancipation Proclamation, throwing wide open the door
of the great need. Rev. John Eaton, army chaplain from Ohio,
afterwards United States Commissioner of Education, was placed
in charge of the instruction of the Negroes, and in one way or
another by the close of the war probably as many as one million
in the South had learned to read and write. The 83 missionaries
and teachers of the Association in 1863 increased to 250 in
1864. At the first day session of the school in Norfolk after
the Proclamation there were 350 scholars, with 300 others in
the evening. On the third day there were 550 in the day school
and 500 others in the evening. The school had to be divided, a
part going to another church; the assistants increased in
number, and soon the day attendance was 1,200. For such schools
the houses on abandoned plantations were used, and even public
buildings were called into commission. Afterwards arose the
higher institutions, Atlanta, Berea, Fisk, Talladega, Straight,
with numerous secondary schools. Similarly the Baptists founded
the colleges which, with some changes of name, have become
Virginia Union, Hartshorn, Shaw, Benedict, Morehouse, Spelman,
Jackson, and Bishop, with numerous affiliated institutions. The
Methodists began to operate Clark (in South Atlanta), Claflin,
Rust, Wiley, and others; and the Presbyterians, having already
founded Lincoln in 1854, now founded Biddle and several
seminaries for young women; while the United Presbyterians
founded Knoxville. In course of time the distinctively Negro
denominations—the A.M.E., the A.M.E.Z., and the C.M.E. (which
last represented a withdrawal from the Southern Methodists in
1870)—also helped in the work, and thus, in addition to
Wilberforce in Ohio, arose such institutions as Morris Brown
University, Livingstone College, and Lane College. In 1867,
moreover, the Federal Government crowned its work for the
education of the Negro by the establishment at Washington of
Howard University.
As these institutions have grown they have naturally
developed some differences or special emphasis. Hampton and
Atlanta University are now independent; and Berea has had a
peculiar history, legislation in Kentucky in 1903 restricting
the privileges of the institution to white students. Hampton,
in the hands of General Armstrong, placed emphasis on the idea
of industrial and practical education which has since become
world-famous. In 1871 the Fisk Jubilee Singers began their
memorable progress through America and Europe, meeting at first
with scorn and sneers, but before long touching the heart of
the world with their strange music. Their later success was as
remarkable as their mission was unique. Meanwhile Spelman
Seminary, in the record of her graduates who have gone as
missionaries to Africa, has also developed a glorious
tradition.
To those heroic men and women who represented this idea of
education at its best, too much credit can not be given.
Cravath at Fisk, Ware at Atlanta, Armstrong at Hampton, Graves
at Morehouse, Tupper at Shaw, and Packard and Giles at Spelman,
are names that should ever be recalled with thanksgiving. These
people had no enviable task. They were ostracized and
persecuted, and some of their co-workers even killed. It is
true that their idea of education founded on the New England
college was not very elastic; but their theory was that the
young men and women whom they taught, before they were Negroes,
were human beings. They had the key to the eternal verities,
and time will more and more justify their position.
To the Freedmen’s Bureau the South objected because of the
political activity of some of its officials. To the schools
founded by missionary endeavor it objected primarily on the
score of social equality. To both the provisional Southern
governments of 1865 replied with the so-called Black Codes. The
theory of these remarkable ordinances—most harsh in
Mississippi, South Carolina, and Louisiana—was that even if the
Negro was nominally free he was by no means able to take care
of himself and needed the tutelage and oversight of the white
man. Hence developed what was to be known as a system of
“apprenticeship.” South Carolina in her act of December 21,
1865, said, “A child, over the age of two years, born of a
colored parent, may be bound by the father if he be living in
the district, or in case of his death or absence from the
district, by the mother, as an apprentice to any respectable
white or colored person who is competent to make a contract; a
male until he shall attain the age of twenty-one years, and a
female until she shall attain the age of eighteen…. Males of
the age of twelve years, and females of the age of ten years,
shall sign the indenture of apprenticeship, and be bound
thereby…. The master shall receive to his own use the profits
of the labor of his apprentice.” To this Mississippi added: “If
any apprentice shall leave the employment of his or her master
or mistress, said master or mistress may pursue and recapture
said apprentice, and bring him or her before any justice of
peace of the county, whose duty it shall be to remand said
apprentice to the service of his or her master or mistress; and
in the event of a refusal on the part of said apprentice so to
return, then said justice shall commit said apprentice to the
jail of said county,” etc., etc. In general by such legislation
the Negro was given the right to sue and be sued, to testify in
court concerning Negroes, and to have marriage and the
responsibility for children recognized. On the other hand, he
could not serve on juries, could not serve in the militia, and
could not vote or hold office. He was virtually forbidden to
assemble, and his freedom of movement was restricted. Within
recent years the Black Codes have been more than once defended
as an honest effort to meet a difficult situation, but the old
slavery attitude peered through them and gave the impression
that those who framed them did not yet know that the old order
had passed away.
Meanwhile the South was in a state of panic, and the
provisional governor of Mississippi asked of President Johnson
permission to organize the local militia. The request was
granted and the patrols immediately began to show their
hostility to Northern people and the freedmen. In the spring of
1866 there was a serious race riot in Memphis. On July 30,
while some Negroes were marching to a political convention in
New Orleans, they became engaged in brawls with the white
spectators. Shots were exchanged; the police, assisted by the
spectators, undertook to arrest the Negroes; the Negroes took
refuge in the convention hall; and their pursuers stormed the
building and shot down without mercy the Negroes and their
white supporters. Altogether not less than forty were killed
and not less than one hundred wounded; but not more than a
dozen men were killed on the side of the police and the white
citizens. General Sheridan, who was in command at New Orleans,
characterized the affair as “an absolute massacre … a murder
which the mayor and police of the city perpetrated without the
shadow of a necessity.”
In the face of such events and tendencies, and influenced to
some extent by a careful and illuminating but much criticized
report of Carl Schurz, Congress, led by Charles Sumner and
Thaddeus Stevens, proceeded to pass legislation designed to
protect the freedmen and to guarantee to the country the fruits
of the war. The Thirteenth Amendment to the Constitution
formally abolishing slavery was passed December 18, 1865. In
the following March Congress passed over the President’s veto
the first Civil Rights Bill, guaranteeing to the freedmen all
the ordinary rights of citizenship, and it was about the same
time that it enlarged the powers of the Freedmen’s Bureau. The
Fourteenth Amendment (July 28, 1868) denied to the states the
power to abridge the privileges or immunities of citizens of
the United States; and the Fifteenth Amendment (March 30, 1870)
sought to protect the Negro by giving to him the right of
suffrage instead of military protection. In 1875 was passed the
second Civil Rights act, designed to give Negroes equality of
treatment in theaters, railway cars, hotels, etc.; but this the
Supreme Court declared unconstitutional in 1883.
As a result of this legislation the Negro was placed in
positions of responsibility; within the next few years the race
sent two senators and thirteen representatives to Congress, and
in some of the state legislatures, as in South Carolina,
Negroes were decidedly in the majority. The attainments of some
of these men were undoubtedly remarkable; the two United States
senators, Hiram R. Revels and Blanche K. Bruce, both from
Mississippi, were of unquestioned intelligence and ability, and
Robert B. Elliott, one of the representatives from South
Carolina, attracted unusual attention by his speech in reply to
Alexander Stephens on the constitutionality of the Civil Rights
bill. At the same time among the Negro legislators there was
also considerable ignorance, and there set in an era of
extravagance and corruption from which the “carpet-baggers” and
the “scalawags” rather than the Negroes themselves reaped the
benefit. Accordingly within recent years it has become more and
more the fashion to lament the ills of the period, and no
representative American historian can now write of
reconstruction without a tone of apology. A few points,
however, are to be observed. In the first place the ignorance
was by no means so vast as has been supposed. Within the four
years from 1861 to 1865, thanks to the army schools and
missionary agencies, not less than half a million Negroes in
the South had learned to read and write. Furthermore, the
suffrage was not immediately given to the emancipated Negroes;
this was the last rather than the first step in reconstruction.
The provisional legislatures formed at the close of the war
were composed of white men only; but the experiment failed
because of the short-sighted laws that were enacted. If the
fruit of the Civil War was not to be lost, if all the sacrifice
was not to prove in vain, it became necessary for Congress to
see that the overthrow of slavery was final and complete. By
the Fourteenth Amendment the Negro was invested with the
ordinary rights and dignity of a citizen of the United States.
He was not enfranchised, but he could no longer be made the
victim of state laws designed merely to keep him in servile
subjection. If the Southern states had accepted this amendment,
they might undoubtedly have reëntered the Union without further
conditions. They refused to do so; they refused to help the
National Government in any way whatsoever in its effort to
guarantee to the Negro the rights of manhood. Achilles sulked
in his tent, and whenever he sulks the world moves on—without
him. The alternative finally presented to Congress, if it was
not to make an absolute surrender, was either to hold the South
indefinitely under military subjection or to place the ballot
in the hands of the Negro. The former course was impossible;
the latter was chosen, and the Union was really restored—was
really saved—by the force of the ballot in the hands of black
men.
It has been held that the Negro was primarily to blame for
the corruption of the day. Here again it is well to recall the
tendencies of the period. The decade succeeding the war was
throughout the country one of unparalleled political
corruption. The Tweed ring, the Crédit Mobilier, and the
“salary grab” were only some of the more outstanding signs of
the times. In the South the Negroes were not the real leaders
in corruption; they simply followed the men who they supposed
were their friends. Surely in the face of such facts as these
it is not just to fix upon a people groping to the light the
peculiar odium of the corruption that followed in the wake of
the war.
And we shall have to leave it to those better informed than
we to say to just what extent city and state politics in the
South have been cleaned up since the Negro ceased to be a
factor. Many of the constitutions framed by the reconstruction
governments were really excellent models, and the fact that
they were overthrown seems to indicate that some other
spoilsmen were abroad. Take North Carolina, for example. In
this state in 1868 the reconstruction government by its new
constitution introduced the township system so favorably known
in the North and West. When in 1875 the South regained control,
with all the corruption it found as excellent a form of
republican state government as was to be found in any state in
the Union. “Every provision which any state enjoyed for the
protection of public society from its bad members and bad
impulses was either provided or easily procurable under the
Constitution of the state.”199 Yet within a year, in
order to annul the power of their opponents in every county
in the state, the new party so amended the Constitution as
to take away from every county the power of self-government
and centralize everything in the legislature. Now was
realized an extent of power over elections and election
returns so great that no party could wholly clear itself of
the idea of corrupt intentions.
At the heart of the whole question of course was race. As a
matter of fact much work of genuine statesmanship was
accomplished or attempted by the reconstruction governments.
For one thing the idea of common school education for all
people was now for the first time fully impressed upon the
South. The Charleston News and Courier of July 11, 1876,
formally granted that in the administration of Governor
Chamberlain of South Carolina the abuse of the pardoning power
had been corrected; the character of the officers appointed by
the Executive had improved; the floating indebtedness of the
state had been provided for in such a way that the rejection of
fraudulent claims was assured and that valid claims were scaled
one-half; the tax laws had been so amended as to secure
substantial equality in the assessment of property; taxes had
been reduced to eleven mills on the dollar; the contingent fund
of the executive department had been reduced at a saving in two
years of $101,200; legislative expenses had also been reduced
so as to save in two years $350,000; legislative contingent
expenses had also been handled so as to save $355,000; and the
public printing reduced from $300,000 to $50,000 a year. There
were, undoubtedly, at first, many corrupt officials, white and
black. Before they were through, however, after only a few
years of experimenting, the reconstruction governments began to
show signs of being quite able to handle the situation; and it
seems to have been primarily the fear on the part of the white
South that they might not fail that prompted the
determination to regain power at whatever cost. Just how this
was done we are now to see.
3. Reaction: The KuKlux Klan
Even before the Civil War a secret organization, the Knights
of the Golden Circle, had been formed to advance Southern
interests. After the war there were various organizations—Men
of Justice, Home Guards, Pale Faces, White Brotherhood, White
Boys, Council of Safety, etc., and, with headquarters at New
Orleans, the thoroughly organized Knights of the White Camelia.
All of these had for their general aim the restoration of power
to the white men of the South, which aim they endeavored to
accomplish by regulating the conduct of the Negroes and their
leaders in the Republican organization, the Union League,
especially by playing upon the fears and superstitions of the
Negroes. In general, especially in the Southeast, everything
else was surpassed or superseded by the KuKlux Klan, which
originated in Tennessee in the fall of 1865 as an association
of young men for amusement, but which soon developed into a
union for the purpose of whipping, banishing, terrorizing, and
murdering Negroes and Northern white men who encouraged them in
the exercise of their political rights. No Republican, no
member of the Union League, and no G.A.R. man could become a
member. The costume of the Klan was especially designed to
strike terror in the uneducated Negroes. Loose-flowing sleeves,
hoods in which were apertures for the eyes, nose, and mouth
trimmed with red material, horns made of cotton-stuff standing
out on the front and sides, high cardboard hats covered with
white cloth decorated with stars or pictures of animals, long
tongues of red flannel, were all used as occasion demanded. The
KuKlux Klan finally extended over the whole South and greatly
increased its operations on the cessation of martial law in
1870. As it worked generally at night, with its members in
disguise, it was difficult for a grand jury to get evidence on
which to frame a bill, and almost impossible to get a jury that
would return a verdict for the state. Repeated measures against
the order were of little effect until an act of 1870 extended
the jurisdiction of the United States courts to all KuKlux
cases. Even then for some time the organization continued
active.
Naturally there were serious clashes before government was
restored to the white South, especially as the KuKlux Klan grew
bolder. At Colfax, Grant Parish, Louisiana, in April, 1873,
there was a pitched battle in which several white men and more
than fifty Negroes were killed; and violence increased as the
“red shirt” campaign of 1876 approached.
In connection with the events of this fateful year, and with
reference to South Carolina, where the Negro seemed most
solidly in power, we recall one episode, that of the Hamburg
Massacre. We desire to give this as fully as possible in all
its incidents, because we know of nothing that better
illustrates the temper of the times, and because a most
important matter is regularly ignored or minimized by
historians.200
In South Carolina an act providing for the enrollment of the
male citizens of the state, who were by the terms of the said
act made subject to the performance of militia duty, was passed
by the General Assembly and approved by the Governor March 16,
1869. By virtue of this act Negro citizens were regularly
enrolled as a part of the National Guard of the State of South
Carolina, and as the white men, with very few exceptions,
failed or refused to become a part of the said force, the
active militia was composed almost wholly of Negro men. The
County of Edgefield, of which Hamburg was a part, was one of
the military districts of the state under the apportionment of
the Adjutant-General, one regiment being allotted to the
district. One company of this regiment was in Hamburg. In 1876
it had recently been reorganized with Doc Adams as captain,
Lewis Cartledge as first lieutenant, and A.T. Attaway as second
lieutenant. The ranks were recruited to the requisite number of
men, to whom arms and equipment were duly issued.
On Tuesday, July 4, the militia company assembled for drill
and while thus engaged paraded through one of the least
frequented streets of the town. This street was unusually wide,
but while marching four abreast the men were interrupted by a
horse and buggy driven into their ranks by Thomas Butler
and Henry Getzen, white men who resided about two miles from
the town. At the time of this interference the company was
occupying a space covering a width of not more than eight feet,
so that on either side there was abundant room for vehicles. At
the interruption Captain Adams commanded a halt and, stepping
to the head of his column, said, “Mr. Getzen, I did not think
that you would treat me this way; I would not so act towards
you.” To this Getzen replied with curses, and after a few more
remarks on either side, Adams, in order to avoid further
trouble, commanded his men to break ranks and permit the buggy
to pass through. The company was then marched to the drill
rooms and dismissed.
On Wednesday, July 5, Robert J. Butler, father of Thomas
Butler and father-in-law of Getzen, appeared before P.R.
Rivers, colored trial justice, and made complaint that the
militia company had on the previous day obstructed one of the
public streets of Hamburg and prevented his son and son-in-law
from passing through. Rivers accordingly issued a summons for
the officers to appear the next day, July 6. When Adams and his
two lieutenants appeared on Thursday, they found present Robert
J. Butler and several other white men heavily armed with
revolvers. On the calling of the case it was announced that the
defendants were present and that Henry Sparnick, a member of
the circuit bar of the county, had been retained to represent
them. Butler angrily protested against such representation and
demanded that the hearing be postponed until he could procure
counsel from the city of Augusta; whereupon Adams and his
lieutenants, after consultation with their attorney, who
informed them that there were no legal grounds on which the
case could be decided against them, waived their constitutional
right to be represented by counsel and consented to go to
trial. On this basis the case was opened and proceeded with for
some time, when on account of some disturbance its progress was
arrested, and it was adjourned for further hearing on the
following Saturday, July 8, at four o’clock in the
afternoon.
On Saturday, between two and three o’clock, General M.C.
Butler, of Edgefield, formerly an officer in the Confederate
army, arrived in Hamburg, and he was followed by mounted men in
squads of ten or fifteen until the number was more than two
hundred, the last to arrive being Colonel A.P. Butler at the
head of threescore men. Immediately after his arrival General
Butler sent for Attorney Sparnick, who was charged with the
request to Rivers and the officers of the militia company to
confer with him at once. There was more passing of messengers
back and forth, and it was at length deemed best for the men to
confer with Butler. To this two of the officers objected on the
ground that the whole plan was nothing more than a plot for
their assassination. They sent to ask if General Butler would
meet them without the presence of his armed force. He replied
Yes, but before arrangements could be made for the interview
another messenger came to say that the hour for the trial had
arrived, that General Butler was at the court, and that he
requested the presence of the trial justice, Rivers. Rivers
proceeded to court alone and found Butler there waiting for
him. He was about to proceed with the case when Butler asked
for more time, which request was granted. He went away and
never returned to the court. Instead he went to the council
chamber, being surrounded now by greater and greater numbers of
armed men, and he sent a committee to the officers asking that
they come to the council chamber to see him. The men again
declined for the same reason as before. Butler now sent an
ultimatum demanding that the officers apologize for what took
place on July 4 and that they surrender to him their arms,
threatening that if the surrender was not made at once he would
take their guns and officers by force. Adams and his men now
awoke to a full sense of their danger, and they asked Rivers,
who was not only trial justice but also Major General of the
division of the militia to which they belonged, if he demanded
their arms of them. Rivers replied that he did not. Thereupon
the officers refused the request of Butler on the ground that
he had no legal right to demand their arms or to receive them
if surrendered. At this point Butler let it be known that he
demanded the surrender of the arms within half an hour and that
if he did not receive them he would “lay the d—— town in
ashes.” Asked in an interview whether, if his terms were
complied with, he would guarantee protection to the people of
the town he answered that he did not know and that that would
depend altogether upon how they behaved themselves.
Butler now went with a companion to Augusta, returning in
about thirty minutes. A committee called upon him as soon as he
got back. He had only to say that he demanded the arms
immediately. Asked if he would accept the boxing up of the arms
and the sending of them to the Governor, he said, “D—— the
Governor. I am not here to consult him, but am here as Colonel
Butler, and this won’t stop until after November.” Asked again
if he would guarantee general protection if the arms were
surrendered, he said, “I guarantee nothing.”
All the while scores of mounted men were about the streets.
Such members of the militia company as were in town and their
friends to the number of thirty-eight repaired to their
armory—a large brick building about two hundred yards from the
river—and barricaded themselves for protection. Firing upon the
armory was begun by the mounted men, and after half an hour
there were occasional shots from within. After a while the men
in the building heard an order to bring cannon from Augusta,
and they began to leave the building from the rear, concealing
themselves as well as they could in a cornfield. The cannon was
brought and discharged three or four times, those firing it not
knowing that the building had been evacuated. When they
realized their mistake they made a general search through lots
and yards for the members of the company and finally captured
twenty-seven of them, after two had been killed. The men, none
of whom now had arms, were marched to a place near the railroad
station, where the sergeant of the company was ordered to call
the roll. Allan T. Attaway, whose name was first, was called
out and shot in cold blood. Twelve men fired upon him and he
was killed instantly. The men whose names were second, third,
and fourth on the list were called out and treated likewise.
The fifth man made a dash for liberty and escaped with a slight
wound in the leg. All the others were then required to hold up
their right hands and swear that they would never bear arms
against the white people or give in court any testimony
whatsoever regarding the occurrence. They were then marched off
two by two and dispersed, but stray shots were fired after them
as they went away. In another portion of the town the chief of
police, James Cook, was taken from his home and brutally
murdered. A marshal of the town was shot through the body and
mortally wounded. One of the men killed was found with his
tongue cut out. The members of Butler’s party finally entered
the homes of most of the prominent Negroes in the town, smashed
the furniture, tore books to pieces, and cut pictures from
their frames, all amid the most heartrending distress on the
part of the women and children. That night the town was
desolate, for all who could do so fled to Aiken or
Columbia.
Upon all of which our only comment is that while such a
process might seem for a time to give the white man power, it
makes no progress whatever toward the ultimate solution of the
problem.
4. Counter-Reaction: The Negro
Exodus
The Negro Exodus of 1879 was partially considered in
connection with our study of Liberia; but a few facts are in
place here.
After the withdrawal of Federal troops conditions in the
South were changed so much that, especially in South Carolina,
Mississippi, Louisiana, and Texas, the state of affairs was no
longer tolerable. Between 1866 and 1879 more than three
thousand Negroes were summarily killed.201 The race began to feel
that a new slavery in the horrible form of peonage was
approaching, and that the disposition of the men in power
was to reduce the laborer to the minimum of advantages as a
free man and to none at all as a citizen. The fear, which
soon developed into a panic, rose especially in consequence
of the work of political mobs in 1874 and 1875, and it soon
developed organization. About this the outstanding fact was
that the political leaders of the last few years were
regularly distrusted and ignored, the movement being secret
in its origin and committed either to the plantation
laborers themselves or their direct representatives. In
North Carolina circulars about Nebraska were distributed. In
Tennessee Benjamin (“Pap”) Singleton began about 1869 to
induce Negroes to go to Kansas, and he really founded two
colonies with a total of 7432 Negroes from his state, paying
of his own money over $600 for circulars. In Louisiana alone
70,000 names were taken of those who wished to better their
condition by removal; and by 1878 98,000 persons in
Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, and Texas were ready to go
elsewhere. A convention to consider the whole matter of
migration was held in Nashville in 1879. At this the
politician managed to put in an appearance and there was
much wordy discussion. At the same time much of the
difference of opinion was honest; the meeting was on the
whole constructive; and it expressed itself as favorable to
“reasonable migration.” Already, however, thousands of
Negroes were leaving their homes in the South and going in
greatest numbers to Kansas, Missouri, and Indiana. Within
twenty months Kansas alone received in this way an addition
to her population of 40,000 persons. Many of these people
arrived at their destination practically penniless and
without prospect of immediate employment; but help was
afforded by relief agencies in the North, and they
themselves showed remarkable sturdiness in adapting
themselves to the new conditions.
Many of the stories that the Negroes told were
pathetic.202 Sometimes boats would not
take them on, and they suffered from long exposure on the
river banks. Sometimes, while they were thus waiting, agents
of their own people employed by the planters tried to induce
them to remain. Frequently they were clubbed or whipped.
Said one: “I saw nine put in one pile, that had been killed,
and the colored people had to bury them; eight others were
found killed in the woods…. It is done this way: they
arrest them for breach of contract and carry them to jail.
Their money is taken from them by the jailer and it is not
returned when they are let go.” Said another: “If a colored
man stays away from the polls and does not vote, they spot
him and make him vote. If he votes their way, they treat him
no better in business. They hire the colored people to vote,
and then take their pay away. I know a man to whom they gave
a cow and a calf for voting their ticket. After election
they came and told him that if he kept the cow he must pay
for it; and they took the cow and calf away.” Another: “One
man shook his fist in my face and said, ‘D—— you, sir, you
are my property.’ He said that I owed him. He could not show
it and then said, ‘You sha’n’t go anyhow.’ All we want is a
living chance.” Another: “There is a general talk among the
whites and colored people that Jeff Davis will run for
president of the Southern states, and the colored people are
afraid they will be made slaves again. They are already
trying to prevent them from going from one plantation to
another without a pass.” Another: “The deputy sheriff came
and took away from me a pair of mules. He had a constable
and twenty-five men with guns to back him.” Another: “Last
year, after settling with my landlord, my share was four
bales of cotton. I shipped it to Richardson and May, 38 and
40 Perdido Street, New Orleans, through W.E. Ringo &
Co., merchants, at Mound Landing, Miss. I lived four miles
back of this landing. I received from Ringo a ticket showing
that my cotton was sold at nine and three-eighths cents, but
I could never get a settlement. He kept putting me off by
saying that the bill of lading had not come. Those bales
averaged over four hundred pounds. I did not owe him over
twenty-five dollars. A man may work there from Monday
morning to Saturday night, and be as economical as he
pleases, and he will come out in debt. I am a close man, and
I work hard. I want to be honest in getting through the
world. I came away and left a crop of corn and cotton
growing up. I left it because I did not want to work twelve
months for nothing. I have been trying it for fifteen years,
thinking every year that it would get better, and it gets
worse.” Said still another: “I learned about Kansas from the
newspapers that I got hold of. They were Southern papers. I
got a map, and found out where Kansas was; and I got a
History of the United States, and read about it.”
Query: Was it genuine statesmanship that permitted these
people to feel that they must leave the South?
5. A Postscript on the War and
Reconstruction
Of all of the stories of these epoch-making years we have
chosen one—an idyl of a woman with an alabaster box, of one who
had a clear conception of the human problem presented and who
gave her life in the endeavor to meet it.
In the fall of 1862 a young woman who was destined to be a
great missionary entered the Seminary at Rockford, Illinois.
There was little to distinguish her from the other students
except that she was very plainly dressed and seemed forced to
spend most of her spare time at work. Yes, there was one other
difference. She was older than most of the girls—already
thirty, and rich in experience. When not yet fifteen she had
taught a country school in Pennsylvania. At twenty she was
considered capable of managing an unusually turbulent crowd of
boys and girls. When she was twenty-seven her father died,
leaving upon her very largely the care of her mother. At
twenty-eight she already looked back upon fourteen years as a
teacher, upon some work for Christ incidentally accomplished,
but also upon a fading youth of wasted hopes and unfulfilled
desires.
Then came a great decision—not the first, not the last, but
one of the most important that marked her long career. Her
education was by no means complete, and, at whatever cost, she
would go to school. That she had no money, that her clothes
were shabby, that her mother needed her, made no difference;
now or never she would realize her ambition. She would do
anything, however menial, if it was honest and would give her
food while she continued her studies. For one long day she
walked the streets of Belvidere looking for a home. Could any
one use a young woman who wanted to work for her board? Always
the same reply. Nightfall brought her to a farmhouse in the
suburbs of the town. She timidly knocked on the door. “No, we
do not need any one,” said the woman who greeted her, “but wait
until I see my husband.” The man of the house was very
unwilling, but decided to give shelter for the night. The next
morning he thought differently about the matter, and a few days
afterwards the young woman entered school. The work was hard;
fires had to be made, breakfasts on cold mornings had to be
prepared, and sometimes the washing was heavy. Naturally the
time for lessons was frequently cut short or extended far into
the night. But the woman of the house was kind, and her
daughter a helpful fellow-student.
The next summer came another season at school-teaching, and
then the term at Rockford. 1862! a great year that in American
history, one more famous for the defeat of the Union arms than
for their success. But in September came Antietam, and the
heart of the North took courage. Then with the new year came
the Emancipation Proclamation.
The girls at Rockford, like the people everywhere, were
interested in the tremendous events that were shaking the
nation. A new note of seriousness crept into their work.
Embroidery was laid aside; instead, socks were knit and
bandages prepared. On the night of January 1 a jubilee meeting
was held in the town.
To Joanna P. Moore, however, the news of freedom brought a
strange undertone of sadness. She could not help thinking of
the spiritual and intellectual condition of the millions now
emancipated. Strange that she should be possessed by this
problem! She had thought of work in China, or India, or even in
Africa—but of this, never!
In February a man who had been on Island No. 10 came to the
Seminary and told the girls of the distress of the women and
children there. Cabins and tents were everywhere. As many as
three families, with eight or ten children each, cooked their
food in the same pot on the same fire. Sometimes the women were
peevish or quarrelsome; always the children were dirty. “What
can a man do to help such a suffering mass of humanity?” asked
the speaker. “Nothing. A woman is needed; nobody else will do.”
For the student listening so intently the cheery schoolrooms
with their sweet associations faded; the vision of foreign
missions also vanished; and in their stead stood only a pitiful
black woman with a baby in her arms.
She reached Island No. 10 in November. The outlook was
dismal enough. The Sunday school at Belvidere had pledged four
dollars a month toward her support, and this was all the money
in sight, though the Government provided transportation and
soldiers’ rations. That was in 1863, sixty years ago; but every
year since then, until 1916, in summer and winter, in sunshine
and rain, in the home and the church, with teaching and
praying, feeding and clothing, nursing and hoping and loving,
Joanna P. Moore in one way or another ministered to the Negro
people of the South.
In April, 1864, her whole colony was removed to Helena,
Arkansas. The Home Farm was three miles from Helena. Here was
gathered a great crowd of women and children and helpless old
men, all under the guard of a company of soldiers in a fort
nearby. Thither went the missionary alone, except for her faith
in God. She made an arbor with some rude seats, nailed a
blackboard to a tree, divided the people into four groups, and
began to teach school. In the twilight every evening a great
crowd gathered around her cabin for prayers. A verse of the
Bible was read and explained, petitions were offered, one of
the sorrow-songs was chanted, and then the service was
over.
Some Quaker workers were her friends in Helena, and in 1868
she went to Lauderdale, Mississippi, to help the Friends in an
orphan asylum. Six weeks after her arrival the superintendent’s
daughter died, and the parents left to take their child back to
their Indiana home to rest. The lone woman was left in charge
of the asylum. Cholera broke out. Eleven children died within
one week. Still she stood by her post. Often, she said, those
who were well and happy when they retired, ere daylight came
were in the grave, for they were buried the same hour they
died. Night after night she prayed to God in the dark, and at
length the fury of the plague was abated.
From time to time the failing health of her mother called
her home, and from 1870 to 1873 she once more taught school
near Belvidere. The first winter the school was in the country.
“You can never have a Sunday school in the winter,” they told
her. But she did; in spite of the snow, the house was crowded
every Sunday, whole families coming in sleighs. Even at that
the real work of the teacher was with the Negroes of the South.
In her prayers and public addresses they were always with her,
and in 1873 friends in Chicago made it possible for her to
return to the work of her choice. In 1877 the Woman’s Baptist
Home Mission Society honored itself by giving to her its first
commission.
Nine years she spent in the vicinity of New Orleans. Near
Leland University she found a small, one-room house. After
buying a bed, a table, two chairs, and a few cooking utensils,
she began housekeeping. Often she started out at six in the
morning, not to return until dark. Most frequently she read the
Bible to those who could not read. Sometimes she gave cheer to
mothers busy over the washtub. Sometimes she would teach the
children to read or to sew. Often she would write letters for
those who had been separated from friends or kindred in the
dark days. She wrote hundreds and hundreds of such letters; and
once in a while, a very long while, came a response.
Most pitiful of all the objects she found in New Orleans
were the old women worn out with years of slavery. They were
usually rag-pickers who ate at night the scraps for which they
had begged during the day. There was in the city an Old Ladies’
Home; but this was not for Negroes. A house was secured and the
women taken in, Joanna Moore and her associates moving into the
second story. Sometimes, very often, there was real need; but
sometimes, too, provisions came when it was not known who sent
them; money or boxes came from Northern friends who had never
seen the workers; and the little Negro children in the Sunday
schools in the city gave their pennies.
In 1878 the laborer in the Southwest started on a journey of
exploration. In Atlanta Dr. Robert at Atlanta Baptist Seminary
(now Morehouse College) gave her cheer; so did President Ware
at Atlanta University. At Benedict in Columbia she saw Dr.
Goodspeed, President Tupper at Shaw in Raleigh, and Dr. Corey
in Richmond. In May she appeared at the Baptist anniversaries,
with fifteen years of missionary achievement already behind
her.
But each year brought its own sorrows and disappointments.
She wanted the Society to establish a training school for
women; but to this objection was raised. In Louisiana also it
was not without danger that a white woman attended a Negro
association in 1877; and there were always sneers and jeers. At
length, however, a training school for mothers was opened in
Baton Rouge. All went well for two years; and then a notice
with skull and crossbones was placed on the gate. The woman who
had worked through the cholera still stood firm; but the
students had gone. Sick at heart and worn out with waiting, she
at last left Baton Rouge and the state in which so many of her
best years had been spent.
“Bible Band” work was started in 1884, and Hope in
1885. The little paper, beginning with a circulation of five
hundred, has now reached a monthly issue of twenty thousand
copies, and daily it brings its lesson of cheer to thousands of
mothers and children in the South. In connection with it all
has developed the Fireside School, than which few agencies have
been more potent in the salvation and uplift of the humble
Negro home.
What wisdom was gathered from the passing of fourscore
years! On almost every page of her tracts, her letters, her
account of her life, one finds quotations of proverbial
pith:
The love of God gave me courage for myself and the rest of
mankind; therefore I concluded to invest in human souls. They
surely are worth more than anything else in the world.
Beloved friends, be hopeful, be courageous. God can not use
discouraged people.
The good news spread, not by telling what we were going to
do but by praising God for what had been done.
So much singing in all our churches leaves too little time
for the Bible lesson. Do not misunderstand me. I do love music
that impresses the meaning of words. But no one climbs to
heaven on musical scales.
I thoroughly believe that the only way to succeed with any
vocation is to make it a part of your very self and weave it
into your every thought and prayer.
You must love before you can comfort and help.
There is no place too lowly or dark for our feet to enter,
and no place so high and bright but it needs the touch of the
light that we carry from the Cross.
How shall we measure such a life? Who can weigh love and
hope and service, and the joy of answered prayer? “An annual
report of what?” she once asked the secretary of her
organization. “Report of tears shed, prayers offered, smiles
scattered, lessons taught, steps taken, cheering words, warning
words—tender, patient words for the little ones, stern but
loving tones for the wayward—songs of hope and songs of sorrow,
wounded hearts healed, light and love poured into dark sad
homes? Oh, Miss Burdette, you might as well ask me to gather up
the raindrops of last year or the petals that fall from the
flowers that bloomed. It is true that I can send you a little
stagnant water from the cistern, and a few dried flowers; but
if you want to know the freshness, the sweetness, the glory,
the grandeur, of our God-given work, then you must come and
keep step with us from early morn to night for three hundred
and sixty-five days in the year.”
Until the very last she was on the roll of the active
workers of the Woman’s American Baptist Home Mission Society.
In the fall of 1915 she decided that she must once more see the
schools in the South that meant so much to her. In December she
came again to her beloved Spelman. While in Atlanta she met
with an accident that still further weakened her. After a few
weeks, however, she went on to Jacksonville, and then to Selma.
There she passed.
When the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and all the
holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his
glory…. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord,
when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and
gave thee drink? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in?
or naked, and clothed thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in
prison, and came unto thee? And the King shall answer and say
unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it
unto one of the least of these my brethren, you have done it
unto me.
Footnote 198:
(return)
DuBois: The Souls of Black Folk, 32-37.
Footnote 199:
(return)
George W. Cable: The Southern Struggle for Pure
Government: An Address. Boston, 1890, included in
The Negro Question, New York, 1890.
Footnote 200:
(return)
Fleming, in his latest and most mature account of
reconstruction, The Sequel of Appomattox, has not
one word to say about the matter. Dunning, in
Reconstruction Political and Economic (306), speaks
as follows: “July 6, 1876, an armed collision between
whites and blacks at Hamburg, Aiken County, resulted in the
usual slaughter of the blacks. Whether the original cause
of the trouble was the insolence and threats of a Negro
militia company, or the aggressiveness and violence of some
young white men, was much discussed throughout the state,
and, indeed, the country at large. Chamberlain took frankly
and strongly the ground that the whites were at fault.”
Such a statement we believe simply does not do justice to
the facts. The account given herewith is based upon the
report of the matter in a letter published in a Washington
paper and submitted in connection with the debate in the
United States House of Representatives, July 15th and 18th,
1876, on the Massacre of Six Colored Citizens at Hamburg,
S.C., July 4, 1876; and on “An Address to the People of the
United States, adopted at a Conference of Colored Citizens,
held at Columbia, S.C., July 20th and 21st, 1876”
(Republican Printing Co., Columbia, S.C., 1876). The
Address, a document most important for the Negro’s side of
the story, was signed by no less than sixty representative
men, among them R.B. Elliott, R.H. Gleaves, F.L. Cardozo,
D.A. Straker, T. McC. Stewart, and H.N. Bouey.
Footnote 201:
(return)
Emmett J. Scott: Negro Migration during the War (in
Preliminary Economic Studies of the War—Carnegie Endowment
for International Peace: Division of Economics and
History). Oxford University Press, American Branch, New
York, 1920.
Footnote 202:
(return)
See Negro Exodus (Report of Colonel Frank H.
Fletcher).
CHAPTER XIV
THE NEGRO IN THE NEW SOUTH
1. Political Life:
Disfranchisement
By 1876 the reconstruction governments had all but passed. A
few days after his inauguration in 1877 President Hayes sent to
Louisiana a commission to investigate the claims of rival
governments there. The decision was in favor of the Democrats.
On April 9 the President ordered the removal of Federal troops
from public buildings in the South; and in Columbia, S.C.,
within a few days the Democratic administration of Governor
Wade Hampton was formally recognized. The new governments at
once set about the abrogation of the election laws that had
protected the Negro in the exercise of suffrage, and, having by
1877 obtained a majority in the national House of
Representatives, the Democrats resorted to the practice of
attaching their repeal measures to appropriation bills in the
hope of compelling the President to sign them. Men who had been
prominently connected with the Confederacy were being returned
to Congress in increasing numbers, but in general the Democrats
were not able to carry their measures over the President’s
veto. From the Supreme Court, however, they received practical
assistance, for while this body did not formally grant that the
states had full powers over elections, it nevertheless
nullified many of the most objectionable sections of the laws.
Before the close of the decade, by intimidation, the theft,
suppression or exchange of the ballot boxes, the removal of the
polls to unknown places, false certifications, and illegal
arrests on the day before an election, the Negro vote had been
rendered ineffectual in every state of the South.
When Cleveland was elected in 1884 the Negroes of the South
naturally felt that the darkest hour of their political
fortunes had come. It had, for among many other things this
election said that after twenty years of discussion and tumult
the Negro question was to be relegated to the rear, and that
the country was now to give main attention to other problems.
For the Negro the new era was signalized by one of the most
effective speeches ever delivered in this or any other country,
all the more forceful because the orator was a man of unusual
nobility of spirit. In 1886 Henry W. Grady, of Georgia,
addressed the New England Club in New York on “The New South.”
He spoke to practical men and he knew his ground. He asked his
hearers to bring their “full faith in American fairness and
frankness” to judgment upon what he had to say. He pictured in
brilliant language the Confederate soldier, “ragged,
half-starved, heavy-hearted, who wended his way homeward to
find his house in ruins and his farm devastated.” He also spoke
kindly of the Negro: “Whenever he struck a blow for his own
liberty he fought in open battle, and when at last he raised
his black and humble hands that the shackles might be struck
off, those hands were innocent of wrong against his helpless
charges.” But Grady also implied that the Negro had received
too much attention and sympathy from the North. Said he: “To
liberty and enfranchisement is as far as law can carry the
Negro. The rest must be left to conscience and common sense.”
Hence on this occasion and others he asked that the South be
left alone in the handling of her grave problem. The North, a
little tired of the Negro question, a little uncertain also as
to the wisdom of the reconstruction policy that it had forced
on the South, and if concerned with this section at all,
interested primarily in such investments as it had there,
assented to this request; and in general the South now felt
that it might order its political life in its own way.
As yet, however, the Negro was not technically
disfranchised, and at any moment a sudden turn of events might
call him into prominence. Formal legislation really followed
the rise of the Populist party, which about 1890 in many places
in the South waged an even contest with the Democrats. It was
evident that in such a struggle the Negro might still hold the
balance of power, and within the next few years a fusion of the
Republicans and the Populists in North Carolina sent a Negro,
George H. White, to Congress. This event finally served only to
strengthen the movement for disfranchisement which had already
begun. In 1890 the constitution of Mississippi was so amended
as to exclude from the suffrage any person who had not paid his
poll-tax or who was unable to read any section of the
constitution, or understand it when read to him, or to give a
reasonable interpretation of it. The effect of the
administration of this provision was that in 1890 only 8615
Negroes out of 147,000 of voting age became registered. South
Carolina amended her constitution with similar effect in 1895.
In this state the population was almost three-fifths Negro and
two-fifths white. The franchise of the Negro was already in
practical abeyance; but the problem now was to devise a means
for the perpetuity of a government of white men. Education was
not popular as a test, for by it many white illiterates would
be disfranchised and in any case it would only postpone the
race issue. For some years the dominant party had been engaged
in factional controversies, with the populist wing led by
Benjamin R. Tillman prevailing over the conservatives. It was
understood, however, that each side would be given half of the
membership of the convention, which would exclude all Negro and
Republican representation, and that the constitution would go
into effect without being submitted to the people. Said the
most important provision: “Any person who shall apply for
registration after January 1, 1898, if otherwise qualified,
shall be registered; provided that he can both read and write
any section of this constitution submitted to him by the
registration officer or can show that he owns and has paid all
taxes collectible during the previous year on property in this
state assessed at three hundred dollars or more”—clauses which
it is hardly necessary to say the registrars regularly
interpreted in favor of white men and against the Negro. In
1898 Louisiana passed an amendment inventing the so-called
“grandfather clause.” This excused from the operation of her
disfranchising act all descendants of men who had voted before
the Civil War, thus admitting to the suffrage all white men who
were illiterate and without property. North Carolina in 1900,
Virginia and Alabama in 1901, Georgia in 1907, and Oklahoma in
1910 in one way or another practically disfranchised the Negro,
care being taken in every instance to avoid any definite clash
with the Fifteenth Amendment. In Maryland there have been
several attempts to disfranchise the Negro by constitutional
amendments, one in 1905, another in 1909, and still another in
1911, but all have failed. About the intention of its
disfranchising legislation the South, as represented by more
than one spokesman, was very frank. Unfortunately the new order
called forth a group of leaders—represented by Tillman in South
Carolina, Hoke Smith in Georgia, and James K. Vardaman in
Mississippi—who made a direct appeal to prejudice and thus
capitalized the racial feeling that already had been brought to
too high tension.
Naturally all such legislation as that suggested had
ultimately to be brought before the highest tribunal in the
country. The test came over the following section from the
Oklahoma law: “No person shall be registered as an elector of
this state or be allowed to vote in any election herein unless
he shall be able to read and write any section of the
Constitution of the State of Oklahoma; but no person who was on
January 1, 1866, or at any time prior thereto, entitled to vote
under any form of government, or who at any time resided in
some foreign nation, and no lineal descendant of such person
shall be denied the right to register and vote because of his
inability to so read and write sections of such Constitution.”
This enactment the Supreme Court declared unconstitutional in
1915. The decision exerted no great and immediate effect on
political conditions in the South; nevertheless as the official
recognition by the nation of the fact that the Negro was not
accorded his full political rights, it was destined to have
far-reaching effect on the whole political fabric of the
section.
When the era of disfranchisement began it was in large
measure expected by the South that with the practical
elimination of the Negro from politics this section would
become wider in its outlook and divide on national issues. Such
has not proved to be the case. Except for the noteworthy
deflection of Tennessee in the presidential election of 1920,
and Republican gains in some counties in other states, this
section remains just as “solid” as it was forty years ago,
largely of course because the Negro, through education and the
acquisition of property, is becoming more and more a potential
factor in politics. Meanwhile it is to be observed that the
Negro is not wholly without a vote, even in the South, and
sometimes his power is used with telling effect, as in the city
of Atlanta in the spring of 1919, when he decided in the
negative the question of a bond issue. In the North
moreover—especially in Indiana, Ohio, New Jersey, Illinois,
Pennsylvania, and New York—he has on more than one occasion
proved the deciding factor in political affairs. Even when not
voting, however, he involuntarily wields tremendous influence
on the destinies of the nation, for even though men may be
disfranchised, all are nevertheless counted in the allotment of
congressmen to Southern states. This anomalous situation means
that in actual practice the vote of one white man in the South
is four or six or even eight times as strong as that of a man
in the North;203 and it directly accounted
for the victory of President Wilson and the Democrats over
the Republicans led by Charles E. Hughes in 1916. For
remedying it by the enforcement of the Fourteenth Amendment
bills have been frequently presented in Congress, but on
these no action has been taken.
2. Economic Life: Peonage
Within fifteen years after the close of the war it was clear
that the Emancipation Proclamation was a blessing to the poor
white man of the South as well as to the Negro. The break-up of
the great plantation system was ultimately to prove good for
all men whose slender means had given them little chance before
the war. At the same time came also the development of
cotton-mills throughout the South, in which as early as 1880
not less than 16,000 white people were employed. With the decay
of the old system the average acreage of holdings in the South
Atlantic states decreased from 352.8 in 1860 to 108.4 in 1900.
It was still not easy for an independent Negro to own land on
his own account; nevertheless by as early a year as 1874 the
Negro farmers had acquired 338,769 acres. After the war the
planters first tried the wage system for the Negroes. This was
not satisfactory—from the planter’s standpoint because the
Negro had not yet developed stability as a laborer; from the
Negro’s standpoint because while the planter might advance
rations, he frequently postponed the payment of wages and
sometimes did not pay at all. Then land came to be rented; but
frequently the rental was from 80 to 100 pounds of lint cotton
an acre for land that produced only 200 to 400 pounds. In
course of time the share system came to be most widely used.
Under this the tenant frequently took his whole family into the
cotton-field, and when the crop was gathered and he and the
landlord rode together to the nearest town to sell it, he
received one-third, one-half, or two-thirds of the money
according as he had or had not furnished his own food,
implements, and horses or mules. This system might have proved
successful if he had not had to pay exorbitant prices for his
rations. As it was, if the landlord did not directly furnish
foodstuffs he might have an understanding with the keeper of
the country store, who frequently charged for a commodity twice
what it was worth in the open market. At the close of the
summer there was regularly a huge bill waiting for the Negro at
the store; this had to be disposed of first, and he always
came out just a few dollars behind. However, the landlord
did not mind such a small matter and in the joy of the harvest
might even advance a few dollars; but the understanding was
always that the tenant was to remain on the land the next year.
Thus were the chains of peonage forged about him.
At the same time there developed a still more vicious
system. Immediately after the war legislation enacted in the
South made severe provision with reference to vagrancy. Negroes
were arrested on the slightest pretexts and their labor as that
of convicts leased to landowners or other business men. When, a
few years later, Negroes, dissatisfied with the returns from
their labor on the farms, began a movement to the cities, there
arose a tendency to make the vagrancy legislation still more
harsh, so that at last a man could not stop work without
technically committing a crime. Thus in all its hideousness
developed the convict lease system.
This institution and the accompanying chain-gang were at
variance with all the humanitarian impulses of the nineteenth
century. Sometimes prisoners were worked in remote parts of a
state altogether away from the oversight of responsible
officials; if they stayed in a prison the department for women
was frequently in plain view and hearing of the male convicts,
and the number of cubic feet in a cell was only one-fourth of
what a scientific test would have required. Sometimes there was
no place for the dressing of the dead except in the presence of
the living. The system was worst when the lessee was given the
entire charge of the custody and discipline of the convicts,
and even of their medical or surgical care. Of real attention
there frequently was none, and reports had numerous blank
spaces to indicate deaths from unknown causes. The sturdiest
man could hardly survive such conditions for more than ten
years. In Alabama in 1880 only three of the convicts had been
in confinement for eight years, and only one for nine. In
Texas, from 1875 to 1880, the total number of prisoners
discharged was 1651, while the number of deaths and escapes for
the same period totalled 1608. In North Carolina the mortality
was eight times as great as in Sing Sing.
At last the conscience of the nation began to be heard, and
after 1883 there were remedial measures. However, the care of
the prisoner still left much to be desired; and as the Negro is
greatly in the majority among prisoners in the South, and as he
is still sometimes arrested illegally or on flimsy pretexts,
the whole matter of judicial and penal procedure becomes one of
the first points of consideration in any final settlement of
the Negro Problem.204
3. Social Life: Proscription,
Lynching
Meanwhile proscription went forward. Separate and inferior
traveling accommodations, meager provision for the education of
Negro children, inadequate street, lighting and water
facilities in most cities and towns, and the general lack of
protection of life and property, made living increasingly
harder for a struggling people. For the Negro of aspiration or
culture every day became a long train of indignities and
insults. On street cars he was crowded into a few seats,
generally in the rear; he entered a railway station by a side
door; in a theater he might occupy only a side, or more
commonly the extreme rear, of the second balcony; a house of
ill fame might flourish next to his own little home; and from
public libraries he was shut out altogether, except where a
little branch was sometimes provided. Every opportunity for
such self-improvement as a city might be expected to afford him
was either denied him, or given on such terms as his
self-respect forced him to refuse.
Meanwhile—and worst of all—he failed to get justice in the
courts. Formally called before the bar he knew beforehand that
the case was probably already decided against him. A white boy
might insult and pick a quarrel with his son, but if the case
reached the court room the white boy would be freed and the
Negro boy fined $25 or sent to jail for three months. Some
trivial incident involving no moral responsibility whatever on
the Negro’s part might yet cost him his life.
Lynching grew apace. Generally this was said to be for the
protection of white womanhood; but statistics certainly did not
give rape the prominence that it held in the popular mind. Any
cause of controversy, however slight, that forced a Negro to
defend himself against a white man might result in a lynching,
and possibly in a burning. In the period of 1871-73 the number
of Negroes lynched in the South is said to have been not more
than 11 a year. Between 1885 and 1915, however, the number of
persons lynched in the country amounted to 3500, the great
majority being Negroes in the South. For the year 1892 alone
the figure was 235.
One fact was outstanding: astonishing progress was being
made by the Negro people, but in the face of increasing
education and culture on their part, there was no diminution of
race feeling. Most Southerners preferred still to deal with a
Negro of the old type rather than with one who was neatly
dressed, simple and unaffected in manner, and ambitious to have
a good home. In any case, however, it was clear that since the
white man held the power, upon him rested primarily the
responsibility of any adjustment. Old schemes for deportation
or colonization in a separate state having proved ineffective
or chimerical, it was necessary to find a new platform on which
both races could stand. The Negro was still the outstanding
factor in agriculture and industry; in large numbers he had to
live, and will live, in Georgia and South Carolina, Mississippi
and Texas; and there should have been some plane on which he
could reside in the South not only serviceably but with justice
to his self-respect. The wealth of the New South, it is to be
remembered, was won not only by the labor of black hands but
also that of little white boys and girls. As laborers and
citizens, real or potential, both of these groups deserved the
most earnest solicitude of the state, for it is not upon the
riches of the few but the happiness of the many that a nation’s
greatness depends. Moreover no state can build permanently or
surely by denying to a half or a third of those governed any
voice whatever in the government. If the Negro was ignorant, he
was also economically defenseless; and it is neither just nor
wise to deny to any man, however humble, any real power for his
legal protection. If these principles hold—and we think they
are in line with enlightened conceptions of society—the
prosperity of the New South was by no means as genuine as it
appeared to be, and the disfranchisement of the Negro, morally
and politically, was nothing less than a crime.
Footnote 203:
(return)
In 1914 Kansas and Mississippi each elected eight
members of the House of Representatives, but Kansas cast
483,683 votes for her members, while Mississippi cast only
37,185 for hers, less than one-twelfth as many.
Footnote 204:
(return)
Within recent years it has been thought that the convict
lease system and peonage had practically passed in the
South. That this was by no means the case was shown by the
astonishing revelations from Jasper County, Georgia, early
in 1921, it being demonstrated in court that a white
farmer, John S. Williams, who had “bought out” Negroes from
the prisons of Atlanta and Macon, had not only held these
people in peonage, but had been directly responsible for
the killing of not less than eleven of them.
However, as the present work passes through the press,
word comes of the remarkable efforts of Governor Hugh M.
Dorsey for a more enlightened public conscience in his
state. In addition to special endeavor for justice in the
Williams case, he has issued a booklet citing with detail
one hundred and thirty-five cases in which Negroes have
suffered grave wrong. He divides his cases into four
divisions: (1) The Negro lynched, (2) The Negro held in
peonage, (3) The Negro driven out by organized lawlessness,
and (4) The Negro subject to individual acts of cruelty.
“In some counties,” he says, “the Negro is being driven out
as though he were a wild beast. In others he is being held
as a slave. In others no Negroes remain…. In only two of
the 135 cases cited is crime against white women
involved.”
For the more recent history of peonage see pp. 306, 329,
344, 360-363.
CHAPTER XV
“THE VALE OF TEARS,” 1890-1910
1. Current Opinion and
Tendencies
In the two decades that we are now to consider we find the
working out of all the large forces mentioned in our last
chapter. After a generation of striving the white South was
once more thoroughly in control, and the new program well under
way. Predictions for both a broader outlook for the section as
a whole and greater care for the Negro’s moral and intellectual
advancement were destined not to be fulfilled; and the period
became one of bitter social and economic antagonism.
All of this was primarily due to the one great fallacy on
which the prosperity of the New South was built, and that was
that the labor of the Negro existed only for the good of the
white man. To this one source may be traced most of the ills
borne by both white man and Negro during the period. If the
Negro’s labor was to be exploited, it was necessary that he be
without the protection of political power and that he be denied
justice in court. If he was to be reduced to a peon, certainly
socially he must be given a peon’s place. Accordingly there
developed everywhere—in schools, in places of public
accommodation, in the facilities of city life—the idea of
inferior service for Negroes; and an unenlightened prison
system flourished in all its hideousness. Furthermore, as a
result of the vicious economic system, arose the sinister form
of the Negro criminal. Here again the South begged the
question, representative writers lamenting the passing of the
dear dead days of slavery, and pointing cynically to the
effects of freedom on the Negro. They failed to remember in the
case of the Negro criminal that from childhood to manhood—in
education, in economic chance, in legal power—they had by their
own system deprived a human being of every privilege that was
due him, ruining him body and soul; and then they stood aghast
at the thing their hands had made. More than that, they blamed
the race itself for the character that now sometimes appeared,
and called upon thrifty, aspiring Negroes to find the criminal
and give him up to the law. Thrifty, aspiring Negroes wondered
what was the business of the police.
It was this pitiful failure to get down to fundamentals that
characterized the period and that made life all the more hard
for those Negroes who strove to advance. Every effort was made
to brutalize a man, and then he was blamed for not being a St.
Bernard. Fortunately before the period was over there arose not
only clear-thinking men of the race but also a few white men
who realized that such a social order could not last
forever.
Early in the nineties, however, the pendulum had swung fully
backward, and the years from 1890 to 1895 were in some ways the
darkest that the race has experienced since emancipation. When
in 1892 Cleveland was elected for a second term and the
Democrats were once more in power, it seemed to the Southern
rural Negro that the conditions of slavery had all but come
again. More and more the South formulated its creed; it
glorified the old aristocracy that had flourished and departed,
and definitely it began to ask the North if it had not been
right after all. It followed of course that if the Old South
had the real key to the problem, the proper place of the Negro
was that of a slave.
Within two or three years there were so many important
articles on the Negro in prominent magazines and these were by
such representative men that taken together they formed a
symposium. In December, 1891, James Bryce wrote in the North
American Review, pointing out that the situation in the
South was a standing breach of the Constitution, that it
suspended the growth of political parties and accustomed the
section to fraudulent evasions, and he emphasized education as
a possible remedy; he had quite made up his mind that the Negro
had little or no place in politics. In January, 1892, a
distinguished classical scholar, Basil L. Gildersleeve, turned
aside from linguistics to write in the Atlantic “The
Creed of the Old South,” which article he afterwards published
as a special brochure, saying that it had been more widely read
than anything else he had ever written. In April, Thomas Nelson
Page in the North American contended that in spite of
the $5,000,000 spent on the education of the Negro in Virginia
between 1870 and 1890 the race had retrograded or not greatly
improved, and in fact that the Negro “did not possess the
qualities to raise himself above slavery.” Later in the same
year he published The Old South. In the same month
Frederick L. Hoffman, writing in the Arena, contended
that in view of its mortality statistics the Negro race would
soon die out.205 Also in April, 1892, Henry
Watterson wrote of the Negro in the Chautauquan,
recalling the facts that the era of political turmoil had
been succeeded by one of reaction and violence, and that by
one of exhaustion and peace; but with all his insight he
ventured no constructive suggestion, thinking it best for
everybody “simply to be quiet for a time.” Early in 1893
John C. Wycliffe, a prominent lawyer of New Orleans, writing
in the Forum, voiced the desires of many in asking
for a repeal of the Fifteenth Amendment; and in October,
Bishop Atticus G. Haygood, writing in the same periodical of
a recent and notorious lynching, said, “It was horrible to
torture the guilty wretch; the burning was an act of
insanity. But had the dismembered form of his victim been
the dishonored body of my baby, I might also have gone into
an insanity that might have ended never.” Again and again
was there the lament that the Negroes of forty years after
were both morally and intellectually inferior to their
antebellum ancestors; and if college professors and lawyers
and ministers of the Gospel wrote in this fashion one could
not wonder that the politician made capital of choice
propaganda.
In this chorus of dispraise truth struggled for a hearing,
but then as now traveled more slowly than error. In the
North American for July, 1892, Frederick Douglass wrote
vigorously of “Lynch Law in the South.” In the same month
George W. Cable answered affirmatively and with emphasis the
question, “Does the Negro pay for his education?” He showed
that in Georgia in 1889-90 the colored schools did not really
cost the white citizens a cent, and that in the other Southern
states the Negro was also contributing his full share to the
maintenance of the schools. In June of the same year William T.
Harris, Commissioner of Education, wrote in truly statesmanlike
fashion in the Atlantic of “The Education of the Negro.”
Said he: “With the colored people all educated in schools and
become a reading people interested in the daily newspaper; with
all forms of industrial training accessible to them, and the
opportunity so improved that every form of mechanical and
manufacturing skill has its quota of colored working men and
women; with a colored ministry educated in a Christian theology
interpreted in a missionary spirit, and finding its auxiliaries
in modern science and modern literature; with these educational
essentials the Negro problem for the South will be solved
without recourse to violent measures of any kind, whether
migration, or disfranchisement, or ostracism.” In December,
1893, Walter H. Page, writing in the Forum of lynching
under the title, “The Last Hold of the Southern Bully,” said
that “the great danger is not in the first violation of law,
nor in the crime itself, but in the danger that Southern public
sentiment under the stress of this phase of the race problem
will lose the true perspective of civilization”; and L.E.
Bleckley, Chief Justice of Georgia, spoke in similar vein. On
the whole, however, the country, while occasionally indignant
at some atrocity, had quite decided not to touch the Negro
question for a while; and when in the spring of 1892 some
representative Negroes protested without avail to President
Harrison against the work of mobs, the Review of Reviews
but voiced the drift of current opinion when it said: “As for
the colored men themselves, their wisest course would be to
cultivate the best possible relations with the most upright and
intelligent of their white neighbors, and for some time to come
to forget all about politics and to strive mightily for
industrial and educational progress.”206
It is not strange that under the circumstances we have now
to record such discrimination, crime, and mob violence as can
hardly be paralleled in the whole of American history. The
Negro was already down; he was now to be trampled upon. When in
the spring of 1892 some members of the race in the lowlands of
Mississippi lost all they had by the floods and the Federal
Government was disposed to send relief, the state government
protested against such action on the ground that it would keep
the Negroes from accepting the terms offered by the white
planters. In Louisiana in 1895 a Negro presiding elder reported
to the Southwestern Christian Advocate that he had lost
a membership of a hundred souls, the people being compelled to
leave their crops and move away within ten days.
In 1891 the jail at Omaha was entered and a Negro taken out
and hanged to a lamp-post. On February 27, 1892, at Jackson,
La., where there was a pound party for the minister at the
Negro Baptist church, a crowd of white men gathered, shooting
revolvers and halting the Negroes as they passed. Most of the
people were allowed to go on, but after a while the sport
became furious and two men were fatally shot. About the same
time, and in the same state, at Rayville, a Negro girl of
fifteen was taken from a jail by a mob and hanged to a tree. In
Texarkana, Ark., a Negro who had outraged a farmer’s wife was
captured and burned alive, the injured woman herself being
compelled to light the fire. Just a few days later, in March, a
constable in Memphis in attempting to arrest a Negro was
killed. Numerous arrests followed, and at night a mob went to
the jail, gained easy access, and, having seized three
well-known Negroes who were thought to have been leaders in the
killing, lynched them, the whole proceeding being such a
flagrant violation of law that it has not yet been forgotten by
the older Negro citizens of this important city. On February 1,
1893, at Paris, Texas, after one of the most brutal crimes
occurred one of the most horrible lynchings on record. Henry
Smith, the Negro, who seems to have harbored a resentment
against a policeman of the town because of ill-treatment that
he had received, seized the officer’s three-year-old child,
outraged her, and then tore her body to pieces. He was tortured
by the child’s father, her uncles, and her fifteen-year-old
brother, his eyes being put out with hot irons before he was
burned. His stepson, who had refused to tell where he could be
found, was hanged and his body riddled with bullets. Thus the
lynchings went on, the victims sometimes being guilty of the
gravest crimes, but often also perfectly innocent people. In
February, 1893, the average was very nearly one a day. At the
same time injuries inflicted on the Negro were commonly
disregarded altogether. Thus at Dickson, Tenn., a young white
man lost forty dollars. A fortune-teller told him that the
money had been taken by a woman and gave a description that
seemed to fit a young colored woman who had worked in the home
of a relative. Half a dozen men then went to the home of the
young woman and outraged her, her mother, and also another
woman who was in the house. At the very close of 1894, in
Brooks County, Ga., after a Negro named Pike had killed a white
man with whom he had a quarrel, seven Negroes were lynched
after the real murderer had escaped. Any relative or other
Negro who, questioned, refused to tell of the whereabouts of
Pike, whether he knew of the same or not, was shot in his
tracks, one man being shot before he had chance to say anything
at all. Meanwhile the White Caps or “Regulators” took charge of
the neighboring counties, terrifying the Negroes everywhere;
and in the trials that resulted the state courts broke down
altogether, one judge in despair giving up the holding of court
as useless.
Meanwhile discrimination of all sorts went forward. On May
29, 1895, moved by the situation at the Orange Park Academy,
the state of Florida approved “An Act to Prohibit White and
Colored Youth from being Taught in the same Schools.” Said one
section: “It shall be a penal offense for any individual body
of inhabitants, corporation, or association to conduct within
this State any school of any grade, public, private, or
parochial, wherein white persons and Negroes shall be
instructed or boarded within the same building, or taught in
the same class or at the same time by the same teacher.”
Religious organizations were not to be left behind in such
action; and when before the meeting of the Baptist Young
People’s Union in Baltimore a letter was sent to the secretary
of the organization and the editor of the Baptist Union,
in behalf of the Negroes, who the year before had not been well
treated at Toronto, he sent back an evasive answer, saying that
the policy of his society was to encourage local unions to
affiliate with their own churches.
More grave than anything else was the formal denial of the
Negro’s political rights. As we have seen, South Carolina in
1895 followed Mississippi in the disfranchising program and
within the next fifteen years most of the other Southern states
did likewise. With the Negro thus deprived of any genuine
political voice, all sorts of social and economic injustice
found greater license.
2. Industrial Education: Booker T.
Washington
Such were the tendencies of life in the South as affecting
the Negro thirty years after emancipation. In September, 1895,
a rising educator of the race attracted national attention by a
remarkable speech that he made at the Cotton States Exposition
in Atlanta. Said Booker T. Washington: “To those of my race who
depend on bettering their condition in a foreign land, or who
underestimate the importance of cultivating friendly relations
with the Southern white man who is their next door neighbor, I
would say, ‘Cast down your bucket where you are’—cast it down
in making friends in every manly way of the people of all races
by whom we are surrounded…. To those of the white race who
look to the incoming of those of foreign birth and strange
tongue and habits for the prosperity of the South, were I
permitted I would repeat what I say to my own race, ‘Cast down
your bucket where you are.’ Cast it down among 8,000,000
Negroes whose habits you know, whose fidelity and love you have
tested in days when to have proved treacherous meant the ruin
of your fire-sides…. In all things that are purely social we
can be as separate as the fingers, yet one as the hand in all
things essential to mutual progress.”
The message that Dr. Washington thus enunciated he had
already given in substance the previous spring in an address at
Fisk University, and even before then his work at Tuskegee
Institute had attracted attention.207 The Atlanta Exposition
simply gave him the great occasion that he needed; and he
was now to proclaim the new word throughout the length and
breadth of the land. Among the hundreds of addresses that he
afterwards delivered, especially important were those at
Harvard University in 1896, at the Chicago Peace Jubilee in
1898, and before the National Education Association in St.
Louis in 1904. Again and again in these speeches one comes
upon such striking sentences as the following: “Freedom can
never be given. It must be purchased.”208 “The race, like the
individual, that makes itself indispensable, has solved most
of its problems.”209 “As a race there are two
things we must learn to do—one is to put brains into the
common occupations of life, and the other is to dignify
common labor.”210 “Ignorant and
inexperienced, it is not strange that in the first years of
our new life we began at the top instead of at the bottom;
that a seat in Congress or the State Legislature was worth
more than real estate or industrial skill.”211 “The opportunity to earn a
dollar in a factory just now is worth infinitely more than
the opportunity to spend a dollar in an opera house.”212 “One of the most vital
questions that touch our American life is how to bring the
strong, wealthy, and learned into helpful contact with the
poorest, most ignorant, and humblest, and at the same time
make the one appreciate the vitalizing, strengthening
influence of the other.”213 “There is no defense or
security for any of us except in the highest intelligence
and development of all.”214
The time was ripe for a new leader. Frederick Douglass had
died in February, 1895. In his later years he had more than
once lost hold on the heart of his people, as when he opposed
the Negro Exodus or seemed not fully in sympathy with the
religious convictions of those who looked to him. At his
passing, however, the race remembered only his early service
and his old magnificence, and to a striving people his death
seemed to make still darker the gathering gloom. Coming when he
did, Booker T. Washington was thoroughly in line with the
materialism of his age; he answered both an economic and an
educational crisis. He also satisfied the South of the new day
by what he had to say about social equality.
The story of his work reads like a romance, and he himself
has told it better than any one else ever can. He did not claim
the credit for the original idea of industrial education; that
he gave to General Armstrong, and it was at Hampton that he
himself had been nurtured. What was needed, however, was for
some one to take the Hampton idea down to the cotton belt,
interpret the lesson for the men and women digging in the
ground, and generally to put the race in line with the
country’s industrial development. This was what Booker T.
Washington undertook to do.
He reached Tuskegee early in June, 1881. July 4 was the date
set for the opening of the school in the little shanty and
church which had been secured for its accommodation. On the
morning of this day thirty students reported for admission. The
greater number were school-teachers and some were nearly forty
years of age. Just about three months after the opening of the
school there was offered for sale an old and abandoned
plantation a mile from Tuskegee on which the mansion had been
burned. All told the place seemed to be just the location
needed to make the work effective and permanent. The price
asked was five hundred dollars, the owner requiring the
immediate payment of two hundred and fifty dollars, the
remaining two hundred and fifty to be paid within a year. In
his difficulty Mr. Washington wrote to General J.F.B. Marshall,
treasurer of Hampton Institute, placing the matter before him
and asking for the loan of two hundred and fifty dollars.
General Marshall replied that he had no authority to lend money
belonging to Hampton Institute, but that he would gladly
advance the amount needed from his personal funds. Toward the
paying of this sum the assisting teacher, Olivia A. Davidson
(afterwards Mrs. Washington), helped heroically. Her first
effort was made by holding festivals and suppers, but she also
canvassed the families in the town of Tuskegee, and the white
people as well as the Negroes helped her. “It was often
pathetic,” said the principal, “to note the gifts of the older
colored people, many of whom had spent their best days in
slavery. Sometimes they would give five cents, sometimes
twenty-five cents. Sometimes the contribution was a quilt, or a
quantity of sugarcane. I recall one old colored woman, who was
about seventy years of age, who came to see me when we were
raising money to pay for the farm. She hobbled into the room
where I was, leaning on a cane. She was clad in rags, but they
were clean. She said, ‘Mr. Washington, God knows I spent de
bes’ days of my life in slavery. God knows I’s ignorant an’
poor; but I knows what you an’ Miss Davidson is tryin’ to do. I
knows you is tryin’ to make better men an’ better women for de
colored race. I ain’t got no money, but I wants you to take
dese six eggs, what I’s been savin’ up, an’ I wants you to put
dese six eggs into de eddication of dese boys an’ gals.’ Since
the work at Tuskegee started,” added the speaker, “it has been
my privilege to receive many gifts for the benefit of the
institution, but never any, I think, that touched me as deeply
as this one.”
It was early in the history of the school that Mr.
Washington conceived the idea of extension work. The Tuskegee
Conferences began in February, 1892. To the first meeting came
five hundred men, mainly farmers, and many woman. Outstanding
was the discussion of the actual terms on which most of the men
were living from year to year. A mortgage was given on the
cotton crop before it was planted, and to the mortgage was
attached a note which waived all right to exemptions under the
constitution and laws of the state of Alabama or of any other
state to which the tenant might move. Said one: “The mortgage
ties you tighter than any rope and a waive note is a consuming
fire.” Said another: “The waive note is good for twenty years
and when you sign one you must either pay out or die out.”
Another: “When you sign a waive note you just cross your hands
behind you and go to the merchant and say, ‘Here, tie me and
take all I’ve got.'” All agreed that the people mortgaged more
than was necessary, to buy sewing machines (which sometimes
were not used), expensive clocks, great family Bibles, or other
things easily dispensed with. Said one man: “My people want all
they can get on credit, not thinking of the day of settlement.
We must learn to bore with a small augur first. The black man
totes a heavy bundle, and when he puts it down there is a plow,
a hoe, and ignorance.”
It was to people such as these that Booker T. Washington
brought hope, and serving them he passed on to fame. Within a
few years schools on the plan of Tuskegee began to spring up
all over the South, at Denmark, at Snow Hill, at Utica, and
elsewhere. In 1900 the National Negro Business League began its
sessions, giving great impetus to the establishment of banks,
stores, and industrial enterprises throughout the country, and
especially in the South. Much of this progress would certainly
have been realized if the Business League had never been
organized; but every one granted that in all the development
the genius of the leader at Tuskegee was the chief force. About
his greatness and his very definite contribution there could be
no question.
3. Individual Achievement: The
Spanish-American War
It happened that just at the time that Booker T. Washington
was advancing to great distinction, three or four other
individuals were reflecting special credit on the race. One of
these was a young scholar, W.E. Burghardt DuBois, who after a
college career at Fisk continued his studies at Harvard and
Berlin and finally took the Ph.D. degree at Harvard in 1895.
There had been sound scholars in the race before DuBois, but
generally these had rested on attainment in the languages or
mathematics, and most frequently they had expressed themselves
in rather philosophical disquisition. Here, however, was a
thorough student of economics, and one who was able to attack
the problems of his people and meet opponents on the basis of
modern science. He was destined to do great good, and the race
was proud of him.
In 1896 also an authentic young poet who had wrestled with
poverty and doubt at last gained a hearing. After completing
the course at a high school in Dayton, Paul Laurence Dunbar ran
an elevator for four dollars a week, and then he peddled from
door to door two little volumes of verse that had been
privately printed. William Dean Howells at length gave him a
helping hand, and Dodd, Mead & Co. published Lyrics of
Lowly Life. Dunbar wrote both in classic English and in the
dialect that voiced the humor and the pathos of the life of
those for whom he spoke. What was not at the time especially
observed was that in numerous poems he suggested the discontent
with the age in which he lived and thus struck what later years
were to prove an important keynote. After he had waited and
struggled so long, his success was so great that it became a
vogue, and imitators sprang up everywhere. He touched the heart
of his people and the race loved him.
By 1896 also word began to come of a Negro American painter,
Henry O. Tanner, who was winning laurels in Paris. At the same
time a beautiful singer, Mme. Sissieretta Jones, on the concert
stage was giving new proof of the possibilities of the Negro as
an artist in song. In the previous decade Mme. Marie Selika, a
cultured vocalist of the first rank, had delighted audiences in
both America and Europe, and in 1887 had appeared Flora Batson,
a ballad singer whose work at its best was of the sort that
sends an audience into the wildest enthusiasm. In 1894,
moreover, Harry T. Burleigh, competing against sixty
candidates, became baritone soloist at St. Georges’s Episcopal
Church, New York, and just a few years later he was to be
employed also at Temple Emanu-El, the Fifth Avenue Jewish
synagogue. From abroad also came word of a brilliant musician,
Samuel Coleridge-Taylor, who by his “Hiawatha’s Wedding-Feast”
in 1898 leaped into the rank of the foremost living English
composers. On the more popular stage appeared light musical
comedy, intermediate between the old Negro minstrelsy and a
genuine Negro drama, the representative companies becoming
within the next few years those of Cole and Johnson, and
Williams and Walker.
Especially outstanding in the course of the decade, however,
was the work of the Negro soldier in the Spanish-American War.
There were at the time four regiments of colored regulars in
the Army of the United States, the Twenty-fourth Infantry, the
Twenty-fifth Infantry, the Ninth Cavalry, and the Tenth
Cavalry. When the war broke out President McKinley sent to
Congress a message recommending the enlistment of more
regiments of Negroes. Congress failed to act; nevertheless
colored troops enlisted in the volunteer service in
Massachusetts, Indiana, Illinois, Kansas, Ohio, North Carolina,
Tennessee, and Virginia. The Eighth Illinois was officered
throughout by Negroes, J.R. Marshall commanding; and Major
Charles E. Young, a West Point graduate, was in charge of the
Ohio battalion. The very first regiment ordered to the front
when the war broke out was the Twenty-fourth Infantry; and
Negro troops were conspicuous in the fighting around Santiago.
They figured in a brilliant charge at Las Quasimas on June 24,
and in an attack on July 1 upon a garrison at El Caney (a
position of importance for securing possession of a line of
hills along the San Juan River, a mile and a half from
Santiago) the First Volunteer Cavalry (Colonel Roosevelt’s
“Rough Riders”) was practically saved from annihilation by the
gallant work of the men of the Tenth Cavalry. Fully as
patriotic, though in another way, was a deed of the
Twenty-fourth Infantry. Learning that General Miles desired a
regiment for the cleaning of a yellow fever hospital and the
nursing of some victims of the disease, the Twenty-fourth
volunteered its services and by one day’s work so cleared away
the rubbish and cleaned the camp that the number of cases was
greatly reduced. Said the Review of Reviews in editorial
comment:215 “One of the most
gratifying incidents of the Spanish War has been the
enthusiasm that the colored regiments of the regular army
have aroused throughout the whole country. Their fighting at
Santiago was magnificent. The Negro soldiers showed
excellent discipline, the highest qualities of personal
bravery, very superior physical endurance, unfailing good
temper, and the most generous disposition toward all
comrades in arms, whether white or black. Roosevelt’s Rough
Riders have come back singing the praises of the colored
troops. There is not a dissenting voice in the chorus of
praise…. Men who can fight for their country as did these
colored troops ought to have their full share of gratitude
and honor.”
4. Mob Violence; Election Troubles; The
Atlanta Massacre
After two or three years of comparative quiet—but only
comparative quiet—mob violence burst forth about the
turn of the century with redoubled intensity. In a large way
this was simply a result of the campaigns for disfranchisement
that in some of the Southern states were just now getting under
way; but charges of assault and questions of labor also played
a part. In some places people who were innocent of any charge
whatever were attacked, and so many were killed that sometimes
it seemed that the law had broken down altogether. Not the
least interesting development of these troublous years was that
in some cases as never before Negroes began to fight with their
backs to the wall, and thus at the very close of the century—at
the end of a bitter decade and the beginning of one still more
bitter—a new factor entered into the problem, one that was
destined more and more to demand consideration.
On one Sunday toward the close of October, 1898, the country
recorded two race wars, one lynching, two murders, one of which
was expected to lead to a lynching, with a total of ten Negroes
killed and four wounded and four white men killed and seven
wounded. The most serious outbreak was in the state of
Mississippi, and it is worthy of note that in not one single
case was there any question of rape.
November was made red by election troubles in both North and
South Carolina. In the latter state, at Phoenix, in Greenwood
County, on November 8 and for some days thereafter, the
Tolberts, a well-known family of white Republicans, were
attacked by mobs and barely escaped alive. R.R. Tolbert was a
candidate for Congress and also chairman of the Republican
state committee. John R. Tolbert, his father, collector of the
port of Charleston, had come home to vote and was at one of the
polling-places in the county. Thomas Tolbert at Phoenix was
taking the affidavits of the Negroes who were not permitted to
vote for his brother in order that later there might be ground
on which to contest the election. While thus engaged he was
attacked by Etheridge, the Democratic manager of another
precinct. The Negroes came to Tolbert’s defense, and in the
fight that followed Etheridge was killed and Tolbert wounded.
John Tolbert, coming up, was filled with buckshot, and a
younger member of the family was also hurt. The Negroes were at
length overpowered and the Tolberts forced to flee. All told it
appears that two white men and about twelve Negroes lost their
lives in connection with the trouble, six of the latter being
lynched on account of the death of Etheridge.
In North Carolina in 1894 the Republicans by combining with
the Populists had secured control of the state legislature. In
1896 the Democrats were again outvoted, Governor Russell being
elected by a plurality of 9000. A considerable number of local
offices was in the hands of Negroes, who had the backing of the
Governor, the legislature, and the Supreme Court as well.
Before the November elections in 1898 the Democrats in
Wilmington announced their determination to prevent Negroes
from holding office in the city. Especially had they been made
angry by an editorial in a local Negro paper, the
Record, in which, under date August 18, the editor,
Alex. L. Manly, starting with a reference to a speaker from
Georgia, who at the Agricultural Society meeting at Tybee had
advocated lynching as an extreme measure, said that she “lost
sight of the basic principle of the religion of Christ in her
plea for one class of people as against another,” and
continued: “The papers are filled with reports of rapes of
white women, and the subsequent lynching of the alleged
rapists. The editors pour forth volleys of aspersions against
all Negroes because of the few who may be guilty. If the papers
and speakers of the other race would condemn the commission of
crime because it is crime and not try to make it appear that
the Negroes were the only criminals, they would find their
strongest allies in the intelligent Negroes themselves, and
together the whites and blacks would root the evil out of both
races…. Our experience among poor white people in the country
teaches us that the women of that race are not any more
particular in the matter of clandestine meetings with colored
men than are the white men with colored women. Meetings of this
kind go on for some time until the woman’s infatuation or the
man’s boldness brings attention to them and the man is lynched
for rape.” In reply to this the speaker quoted in a signed
statement said: “When the Negro Manly attributed the crime of
rape to intimacy between Negro men and white women of the
South, the slanderer should be made to fear a lyncher’s rope
rather than occupy a place in New York newspapers”—a method of
argument that was unfortunately all too common in the South. As
election day approached the Democrats sought generally to
intimidate the Negroes, the streets and roads being patrolled
by men wearing red shirts. Election day, however, passed
without any disturbance; but on the next day there was a mass
meeting of white citizens, at which there were adopted
resolutions to employ white labor instead of Negro, to banish
the editor of the Record, and to send away from the city
the printing-press in the office of that paper; and a committee
of twenty-five was appointed to see that these resolutions were
carried into effect within twenty-four hours. In the course of
the terrible day that followed the printing office was
destroyed, several white Republicans were driven from the city,
and nine Negroes were killed at once, though no one could say
with accuracy just how many more lost their lives or were
seriously wounded before the trouble was over.
Charles W. Chesnutt, in The Marrow of Tradition, has
given a faithful portrayal of these disgraceful events, the
Wellington of the story being Wilmington. Perhaps the best
commentary on those who thus sought power was afforded by their
apologist, a Presbyterian minister and editor, A.J. McKelway,
who on this occasion and others wrote articles in the
Independent and the Outlook justifying the
proceedings. Said he: “It is difficult to speak of the Red
Shirts without a smile. They victimized the Negroes with a huge
practical joke…. A dozen men would meet at a crossroad, on
horseback, clad in red shirts or calico, flannel or silk,
according to the taste of the owner and the enthusiasm of his
womankind. They would gallop through the country, and the Negro
would quietly make up his mind that his interest in political
affairs was not a large one, anyhow. It would be wise not to
vote, and wiser not to register to prevent being dragooned into
voting on election day.” It thus appears that the forcible
seizure of the political rights of people, the killing and
wounding of many, and the compelling of scores to leave their
homes amount in the end to not more than a “practical
joke.”
One part of the new program was the most intense opposition
to Federal Negro appointees anywhere in the South. On the
morning of February 22, 1898, Frazer B. Baker, the colored
postmaster at Lake City, S.C., awoke to find his house in
flames. Attempting to escape, he and his baby boy were shot and
killed and their bodies consumed in the burning house. His wife
and the other children were wounded but escaped. The
Postmaster-General was quite disposed to see that justice was
done in this case; but the men charged with the crime gave the
most trivial alibis, and on Saturday, April 22, 1899, the jury
in the United States Circuit Court at Charleston reported its
failure to agree on a verdict. Three years later the whole
problem was presented strongly to President Roosevelt. When
Mrs. Minne Cox, who was serving efficiently as postmistress at
Indianola, Miss., was forced to resign because of threats, he
closed the office; and when there was protest against the
appointment of Dr. William D. Crum as collector of the port of
Charleston, he said, “I do not intend to appoint any unfit man
to office. So far as I legitimately can, I shall always
endeavor to pay regard to the wishes and feelings of the people
of each locality; but I can not consent to take the position
that the door of hope—the door of opportunity—is to be shut
upon any man, no matter how worthy, purely upon the grounds of
race or color. Such an attitude would, according to my
convictions, be fundamentally wrong.” These memorable words,
coming in a day of compromise and expediency in high places,
greatly cheered the heart of the race. Just the year before,
the importance of the incident of Booker T. Washington’s taking
lunch with President Roosevelt was rather unnecessarily
magnified by the South into all sorts of discussion of social
equality.
On Tuesday, January 24, 1899, a fire in the center of the
town of Palmetto, Ga., destroyed a hotel, two stores, and a
storehouse, on which property there was little insurance. The
next Saturday there was another fire and this destroyed a
considerable part of the town. For some weeks there was no clue
as to the origin of these fires; but about the middle of March
something overheard by a white citizen led to the implicating
of nine Negroes. These men were arrested and confined for the
night of March 15 in a warehouse to await trial the next
morning, a dummy guard of six men being placed before the door.
About midnight a mob came, pushed open the door, and fired two
volleys at the Negroes, killing four immediately and fatally
wounding four more. The circumstances of this atrocious crime
oppressed the Negro people of the state as few things had done
since the Civil War. That it did no good was evident, for in
its underlying psychology it was closely associated with a
double crime that was now to be committed. In April, Sam Hose,
a Negro who had brooded on the happenings at Palmetto, not many
miles from the scene killed a farmer, Alfred Cranford, who had
been a leader of the mob, and outraged his wife. For two weeks
he was hunted like an animal, the white people of the state
meanwhile being almost unnerved and the Negroes sickened by the
pursuit. At last, however, he was found, and on Sunday, April
23, at Newnan, Ga., he was burned, his execution being
accompanied by unspeakable mutilation; and on the same day Lige
Strickland, a Negro preacher whom Hose had accused of
complicity in his crime, was hanged near Palmetto. The nation
stood aghast, for the recent events in Georgia had shaken the
very foundations of American civilization. Said the
Charleston News and Courier: “The chains which bound the
citizen, Sam Hose, to the stake at Newnan mean more for us and
for his race than the chains or bonds of slavery, which they
supplanted. The flames that lit the scene of his torture shed
their baleful light throughout every corner of our land, and
exposed a state of things, actual and potential, among us that
should rouse the dullest mind to a sharp sense of our true
condition, and of our unchanged and unchangeable relations to
the whole race whom the tortured wretch represented.”
Violence breeds violence, and two or three outstanding
events are yet to be recorded. On August 23, 1899, at Darien,
Ga., hundreds of Negroes, who for days had been aroused by
rumors of a threatened lynching, assembled at the ringing of
the bell of a church opposite the jail and by their presence
prevented the removal of a prisoner. They were later tried for
insurrection and twenty-one sent to the convict farms for a
year. The general circumstances of the uprising excited great
interest throughout the country. In May, 1900, in Augusta, Ga.,
an unfortunate street car incident resulted in the death of the
aggressor, a young white man named Whitney, and in the lynching
of the colored man, Wilson, who killed him. In this instance
the victim was tortured and mutilated, parts of his body and of
the rope by which he was hanged being passed around as
souvenirs. A Negro organization at length recovered the body,
and so great was the excitement at the funeral that the coffin
was not allowed to be opened. Two months later, in New Orleans,
there was a most extraordinary occurrence, the same being
important because the leading figure was very frankly regarded
by the Negroes as a hero and his fight in his own defense a
sign that the men of the race would not always be shot down
without some effort to protect themselves.
One night in July, an hour before midnight, two Negroes
Robert Charles and Leonard Pierce, who had recently come into
the city from Mississippi and whose movements had interested
the police, were found by three officers on the front steps of
a house in Dryades Street. Being questioned they replied that
they had been in the town two or three days and had secured
work. In the course of the questioning the larger of the
Negroes, Charles, rose to his feet; he was seized by one of the
officers, Mora, who began to use his billet; and in the
struggle that resulted Charles escaped and Mora was wounded in
each hand and the hip. Charles now took refuge in a small house
on Fourth Street, and when he was surrounded, with deadly aim
he shot and instantly killed the first two officers who
appeared.216 The other men advancing,
retreated and waited until daylight for reënforcement, and
Charles himself withdrew to other quarters, and for some
days his whereabouts were unknown. With the new day,
however, the city was wild with excitement and thousands of
men joined in the search, the newspapers all the while
stirring the crowd to greater fury. Mobs rushed up and down
the streets assaulting Negroes wherever they could be found,
no effort to check them being made by the police. On the
second night a crowd of nearly a thousand was addressed at
the Lee Monument by a man from Kenner, a town a few miles
above the city. Said he: “Gentlemen, I am from Kenner, and I
have come down here to-night to assist you in teaching the
blacks a lesson. I have killed a Negro before and in revenge
of the wrong wrought upon you and yours I am willing to kill
again. The only way you can teach these niggers a lesson and
put them in their place is to go out and lynch a few of them
as an object lesson. String up a few of them. That is the
only thing to do—kill them, string them up, lynch them. I
will lead you. On to the parish prison and lynch Pierce.”
The mob now rushed to the prison, stores and pawnshops being
plundered on the way. Within the next few hours a Negro was
taken from a street car on Canal Street, killed, and his
body thrown into the gutter. An old man of seventy going to
work in the morning was fatally shot. On Rousseau Street the
mob fired into a little cabin; the inmates were asleep and
an old woman was killed in bed. Another old woman who looked
out from her home was beaten into insensibility. A man
sitting at his door was shot, beaten, and left for dead.
Such were the scenes that were enacted almost hourly from
Monday until Friday evening. One night the excellent school
building given by Thomy Lafon, a member of the race and a
philanthropist, was burned.
About three o’clock on Friday afternoon Charles was found to
be in a two-story house at the corner of Saratoga and Clio
Streets. Two officers, Porteus and Lally, entered a lower room.
The first fell dead at the first shot, and the second was
mortally wounded by the next. A third, Bloomfield, waiting with
gun in hand, was wounded at the first shot and killed at the
second. The crowd retreated, but bullets rained upon the house,
Charles all the while keeping watch in every direction from
four different windows. Every now and then he thrust his rifle
through one of the shattered windowpanes and fired, working
with incredible rapidity. He succeeded in killing two more of
his assailants and wounding two. At last he realized that the
house was on fire, and knowing that the end had come he rushed
forth upon his foes, fired one shot more and fell dead. He had
killed eight men and mortally wounded two or three more. His
body was mutilated. In his room there was afterwards found a
copy of a religious publication, and it was known that he had
resented disfranchisement in Louisiana and had distributed
pamphlets to further a colonization scheme. No incriminating
evidence, however, was found.
In the same memorable year, 1900, on the night of Wednesday,
August 15, there were serious riots in the city of New York. On
the preceding Sunday a policeman named Thorpe in attempting to
arrest a colored woman was stabbed by a Negro, Arthur Harris,
so fatally that he died on Monday. On Wednesday evening Negroes
were dragged from the street cars and beaten, and by midnight
there were thousands of rioters between 25th and 35th Streets.
On the next night the trouble was resumed. These events were
followed almost immediately by riots in Akron, Ohio. On the
last Sunday in October, 1901, while some Negroes were holding
their usual fall camp-meeting in a grove in Washington Parish,
Louisiana, they were attacked, and a number of people, not less
than ten and perhaps several more, were killed; and hundreds of
men, women, and children felt forced to move away from the
vicinity. In the first week of March, 1904, there was in
Mississippi a lynching that exceeded even others of the period
in its horror and that became notorious for its use of a
corkscrew. A white planter of Doddsville was murdered, and a
Negro, Luther Holbert, was charged with the crime. Holbert
fled, and his innocent wife went with him. Further report we
read in the Democratic Evening Post of Vicksburg as
follows: “When the two Negroes were captured, they were tied to
trees, and while the funeral pyres were being prepared they
were forced to suffer the most fiendish tortures. The blacks
were forced to hold out their hands while one finger at a time
was chopped off. The fingers were distributed as souvenirs. The
ears of the murderers were cut off. Holbert was beaten
severely, his skull was fractured, and one of his eyes, knocked
out with a stick, hung by a shred from the socket…. The most
excruciating form of punishment consisted in the use of a large
corkscrew in the hands of some of the mob. This instrument was
bored into the flesh of the man and the woman, in the arms,
legs, and body, and then pulled out, the spirals tearing out
big pieces of raw, quivering flesh every time it was
withdrawn.” In the summer of this same year Georgia was once
more the scene of a horrible lynching, two Negroes, Paul Reed
and Will Cato—because of the murder of the Hodges family six
miles from the town on July 20—being burned at the stake at
Statesville under unusually depressing circumstances. In
August, 1908, there were in Springfield, Illinois, race riots
of such a serious nature that a force of six thousand soldiers
was required to quell them. These riots were significant not
only because of the attitude of Northern laborers toward Negro
competition, but also because of the indiscriminate killing of
Negroes by people in the North, this indicating a genuine
nationalization of the Negro Problem. The real climax of
violence within the period, however, was the Atlanta Massacre
of Saturday, September 22, 1906.
Throughout the summer the heated campaign of Hoke Smith for
the governorship capitalized the gathering sentiment for the
disfranchisement of the Negro in the state and at length raised
the race issue to such a high pitch that it leaped into flame.
The feeling was intensified by the report of assaults and
attempted assaults by Negroes, particularly as these were
detailed and magnified or even invented by an evening paper,
the Atlanta News, against which the Fulton County Grand
Jury afterwards brought in an indictment as largely responsible
for the riot, and which was forced to suspend publication when
the business men of the city withdrew their support. Just how
much foundation there was to the rumors may be seen from the
following report of the investigator: “Three, charged to white
men, attracted comparatively little attention in the
newspapers, although one, the offense of a man named Turnadge,
was shocking in its details. Of twelve such charges against
Negroes in the six months preceding the riot, two were cases of
rape, horrible in their details, three were aggravated attempts
at rape, three may have been attempts, three were pure cases of
fright on the part of white women, and in one the white woman,
first asserting that a Negro had assaulted her, finally
confessed attempted suicide.”217 On Friday, September 21,
while a Negro was on trial, the father of the girl concerned
asked the recorder for permission to deal with the Negro
with his own hand, and an outbreak was barely averted in the
open court. On Saturday evening, however, some elements in
the city and from neighboring towns, heated by liquor and
newspaper extras, became openly riotous and until midnight
defied all law and authority. Negroes were assaulted
wherever they appeared, for the most part being found
unsuspecting, as in the case of those who happened to be
going home from work and were on street cars passing through
the heart of the city. In one barber shop two workers were
beaten to death and their bodies mangled. A lame bootblack,
innocent and industrious, was dragged from his work and
kicked and beaten to death. Another young Negro was stabbed
with jack-knives. Altogether very nearly a score of persons
lost their lives and two or three times as many were
injured. After some time Governor Terrell mobilized the
militia, but the crowd did not take this move seriously, and
the real feeling of the Mayor, who turned on the hose of the
fire department, was shown by his statement that just so
long as the Negroes committed certain crimes just so long
would they be unceremoniously dealt with. Sunday dawned upon
a city of astounded white people and outraged and sullen
Negroes. Throughout Monday and Tuesday the tension
continued, the Negroes endeavoring to defend themselves as
well as they could. On Monday night the union of some
citizens with policemen who were advancing in a suburb in
which most of the homes were those of Negroes, resulted in
the death of James Heard, an officer, and in the wounding of
some of those who accompanied him. More Negroes were also
killed, and a white woman to whose front porch two men were
chased died of fright at seeing them shot to death. It was
the disposition, however, on the part of the Negroes to make
armed resistance that really put an end to the massacre. Now
followed a procedure that is best described in the words of
the prominent apologist for such outbreaks. Said A.J.
McKelway: “Tuesday every house in the town (i.e., the suburb
referred to above) was entered by the soldiers, and some two
hundred and fifty Negroes temporarily held, while the search
was proceeding and inquiries being made. They were all
disarmed, and those with concealed weapons, or under
suspicion of having been in the party firing on the police,
were sent to jail.”218 It is thus evident that in
this case, as in many others, the Negroes who had suffered
most, not the white men who killed a score of them, were
disarmed, and that for the time being their terrified women
and children were left defenseless. McKelway also says in
this general connection: “Any Southern man would protect an
innocent Negro who appealed to him for help, with his own
life if necessary.” This sounds like chivalry, but it is
really the survival of the old slavery attitude that begs
the whole question. The Negro does not feel that he should
ask any other man to protect him. He has quite made up his
mind that he will defend his own home himself. He stands as
a man before the bar, and the one thing he wants to know is
if the law and the courts of America are able to give him
justice—simple justice, nothing more.
5. The Question of Labor
From time to time, in connection with cases of violence, we
have referred to the matter of labor. Riots such as we have
described are primarily social in character, the call of race
invariably being the final appeal. The economic motive has
accompanied this, however, and has been found to be of
increasing importance. Says DuBois: “The fatal campaign in
Georgia which culminated in the Atlanta Massacre was an
attempt, fathered by conscienceless politicians, to arouse the
prejudices of the rank and file of white laborers and farmers
against the growing competition of black men, so that black men
by law could be forced back to subserviency and serfdom.”219 The question was indeed
constantly recurrent, but even by the end of the period
policies had not yet been definitely decided upon, and for
the time being there were frequent armed clashes between the
Negro and the white laborer. Both capital and common sense
were making it clear, however, that the Negro was
undoubtedly a labor asset and would have to be given place
accordingly.
In March, 1895, there were bloody riots in New Orleans,
these growing out of the fact that white laborers who were
beginning to be organized objected to the employment Of Negro
workers by the shipowners for the unloading of vessels. When
the trouble was at its height volley after volley was poured
upon the Negroes, and in turn two white men were killed and
several wounded. The commercial bodies of the city met, blamed
the Governor and the Mayor for the series of outbreaks, and
demanded that the outrages cease. Said they: “Forbearance has
ceased to be a virtue. We can no longer treat with men who,
with arms in their hands, are shooting down an inoffensive
people because they will not think and act with them. For these
reasons we say to these people that, cost what it may, we are
determined that the commerce of this city must and shall be
protected; that every man who desires to perform honest labor
must and shall be permitted to do so regardless of race, color,
or previous condition.” About August I of this same year, 1895,
there were sharp conflicts between the white and the black
miners at Birmingham, a number being killed on both sides
before military authority could intervene. Three years later,
moreover, the invasion of the North by Negro labor had begun,
and about November 17, 1898, there was serious trouble in the
mines at Pana and Virden, Illinois. In the same month the
convention of railroad brotherhoods in Norfolk expressed strong
hostility to Negro labor, Grand Master Frank P. Sargent of the
Brotherhood of Locomotive Firemen saying that one of the chief
purposes of the meeting of the brotherhoods was “to begin a
campaign in advocacy of white supremacy in the railway
service.” This November, it will be recalled, was the fateful
month of the election riots in North and South Carolina. The
People, the Socialist-Labor publication, commenting upon a
Negro indignation meeting at Cooper Union and upon the problem
in general, said that the Negro was essentially a wage-slave,
that it was the capitalism of the North and not humanity that
in the first place had demanded the freedom of the slave, that
in the new day capital demanded the subjugation of the working
class—Negro or otherwise; and it blamed the Negroes for not
seeing the real issues at stake. It continued with emphasis:
“It is not the Negro that was massacred in the
Carolinas; it was Carolina workingmen, Carolina
wage-slaves who happened to be colored men. Not as
Negroes must the race rise;… it is as workingmen, as a
branch of the working class, that the Negro must
denounce the Carolina felonies. Only by touching that chord can
he denounce to a purpose, because only then does he place
himself upon that elevation that will enable him to perceive
the source of the specific wrong complained of now.” This point
of view was destined more and more to stimulate those
interested in the problem, whether they accepted it in its
entirety or not. Another opinion, very different and also
important, was that given in 1899 by the editor of
Dixie, a magazine published in Atlanta and devoted to
Southern industrial interests. Said he: “The manufacturing
center of the United States will one day be located in the
South; and this will come about, strange as it may seem, for
the reason that the Negro is a fixture here…. Organized
labor, as it exists to-day, is a menace to industry. The Negro
stands as a permanent and positive barrier against labor
organization in the South…. So the Negro, all unwittingly, is
playing an important part in the drama of Southern industrial
development. His good nature defies the Socialist.” At the time
this opinion seemed plausible, and yet the very next two
decades were to raise the question if it was not founded on
fallacious assumptions.
The real climax of labor trouble as of mob violence within
the period came in Georgia and in Atlanta, a city that now
assumed outstanding importance as a battleground of the
problems of the New South. In April, 1909, it happened that ten
white workers on the Georgia Railroad who had been placed on
the “extra list” were replaced by Negroes at lower wages.
Against this there was violent protest all along the route. A
little more than a month later the white Firemen’s Union
started a strike that was intended to be the beginning of an
effort to drive all Negro firemen from Southern roads, and it
was soon apparent that the real contest was one occasioned by
the progress in the South of organized labor on the one hand
and the progress of the Negro in efficiency on the other. The
essential motives that entered into the struggle were in fact
the same as those that characterized the trouble in New Orleans
in 1895. Said E.A. Ball, second vice-president of the Firemen’s
Union, in an address to the public: “It will be up to you to
determine whether the white firemen now employed on the Georgia
Railroad shall be accorded rights and privileges over the
Negro, or whether he shall be placed on the same equality with
the Negro. Also, it will be for you to determine whether or not
white firemen, supporting families in and around Atlanta on a
pay of $1.75 a day, shall be compelled to vacate their
positions in Atlanta joint terminals for Negroes, who are
willing to do the same work for $1.25.” Some papers, like the
Augusta Herald, said that it was a mistaken policy to
give preference to Negroes when white men would ultimately have
to be put in charge of trains and engines; but others, like the
Baltimore News, said, “If the Negro can be driven from
one skilled employment, he can be driven from another; but a
country that tries to do it is flying in the face of every
economic law, and must feel the evil effects of its policy if
it could be carried out.” At any rate feeling ran very high;
for a whole week about June I there were very few trains
between Atlanta and Augusta, and there were some acts of
violence; but in the face of the capital at stake and the
fundamental issues involved it was simply impossible for the
railroad to give way. The matter was at length referred to a
board of arbitration which decided that the Georgia Railroad
was still to employ Negroes whenever they were found qualified
and that they were to receive the same wages as white workers.
Some thought that this decision would ultimately tell against
the Negro, but such was not the immediate effect at least, and
to all intents and purposes the white firemen had lost in the
strike. The whole matter was in fact fundamentally one of the
most pathetic that we have had to record. Humble white workers,
desirous of improving the economic condition of themselves and
their families, instead of assuming a statesmanlike and truly
patriotic attitude toward their problem, turned aside into the
wilderness of racial hatred and were lost.
This review naturally prompts reflection as to the whole
function of the Negro laborer in the South. In the first place,
what is he worth, and especially what is he worth in honest
Southern opinion? It was said after the Civil War that he would
not work except under compulsion; just how had he come to be
regarded in the industry of the New South? In 1894 a number of
large employers were asked about this point. 50 per cent said
that in skilled labor they considered the Negro inferior to the
white worker, 46 per cent said that he was fairly equal, and 4
per cent said that, all things considered, he was superior. As
to common labor 54 per cent said that he was equal, 29 per cent
superior, and 17 per cent inferior to the white worker. At the
time it appeared that wages paid Negroes averaged 80 per cent
of those paid white men. A similar investigation by the
Chattanooga Tradesman in 1902 brought forth five hundred
replies. These were summarized as follows: “We find the Negro
more useful and skilled in the cotton-seed oil-mills, the
lumber-mills, the foundries, brick kilns, mines, and
blast-furnaces. He is superior to white labor and possibly
superior to any other labor in these establishments, but not in
the capacity of skillful and ingenious artisans.” In this
opinion, it is to be remembered, the Negro was subjected to a
severe test in which nothing whatever was given to him, and at
least it appears that in many lines of labor he is not less
than indispensable to the progress of the South. The question
then arises: Just what is the relation that he is finally to
sustain to other workingmen? It would seem that white worker
and black worker would long ago have realized their identity of
interest and have come together. The unions, however, have been
slow to admit Negroes and give them the same footing and
backing as white men. Under the circumstances accordingly there
remained nothing else for the Negro to do except to work
wherever his services were desired and on the best terms that
he was able to obtain.
6. Defamation: Brownsville
Crime demands justification, and it is not surprising that
after such violence as that which we have described, and after
several states had passed disfranchising acts, there appeared
in the first years of the new century several publications
especially defamatory of the race. Some books unfortunately
descended to a coarseness in vilification such as had not been
reached since the Civil War. From a Bible House in St. Louis in
1902 came The Negro a Beast, or In the Image of God, a
book that was destined to have an enormous circulation among
the white people of the poorer class in the South, and that of
course promoted the mob spirit.220 Contemporary and of the
same general tenor were R.W. Shufeldt’s The Negro and
W.B. Smith’s The Color Line, while a member of the
race itself, William Hannibal Thomas, published a book,
The American Negro, that was without either faith or
ideal and as a denunciation of the Negro in America
unparalleled in its vindictiveness and exaggeration.221
In January, 1904, the new governor of Mississippi, J.K.
Vardaman, in his inaugural address went to the extreme of
voicing the opinion of those who were now contending that the
education of the Negro was only complicating the problem and
intensifying its dangerous features. Said he of the Negro
people: “As a race, they are deteriorating morally every day.
Time has demonstrated that they are more criminal as freemen
than as slaves; that they are increasing in criminality with
frightful rapidity, being one-third more criminal in 1890 than
in 1880.” A few weeks later Bishop Brown of Arkansas in a
widely quoted address contended that the Southern Negro was
going backward both morally and intellectually and could never
be expected to take a helpful part in the Government; and he
also justified lynching. In the same year one of the more
advanced thinkers of the South, Edgar Gardner Murphy, in
Problems of the Present South was not yet quite willing
to receive the Negro on the basis of citizenship; and Thomas
Nelson Page, who had belittled the Negro in such a collection
of stories as In Ole Virginia and in such a novel as
Red Rock222 formally stated his
theories in The Negro: The Southerner’s Problem. The
worst, however—if there could be a worst in such an
array—was yet to appear. In 1905 Thomas Dixon added to a
series of high-keyed novels The Clansman, a
glorification of the KuKlux Klan that gave a malignant
portrayal of the Negro and that was of such a quality as to
arouse the most intense prejudice and hatred. Within a few
months the work was put on the stage and again and again it
threw audiences into the wildest excitement. The production
was to some extent held to blame for the Atlanta Massacre.
In several cities it was proscribed. In Philadelphia on
October 23, 1906, after the Negro people had made an
unavailing protest, three thousand of them made a
demonstration before the Walnut Street theater where the
performance was given, while the conduct of some within the
playhouse almost precipitated a riot; and in this city the
play was suppressed the next day. Throughout the South,
however, and sometimes elsewhere it continued to do its
deadly work, and it was later to furnish the basis of “The
Birth of a Nation,” an elaborate motion picture of the same
general tendency.
Still another line of attack was now to attempt to deprive
the Negro of any credit for initiative or for any independent
achievement whatsoever. In May, 1903, Alfred H. Stone
contributed to the Atlantic a paper, “The Mulatto in the
Negro Problem,” which contended at the same time that whatever
meritorious work the race had accomplished was due to the
infusion of white blood and that it was the mulatto that was
constantly poisoning the mind of the Negro with “radical
teachings and destructive doctrines.” These points found
frequent iteration throughout the period, and years afterwards,
in 1917, the first found formal statement in the American
Journal of Sociology in an article by Edward Byron Reuter,
“The Superiority of the Mulatto,” which the next year was
elaborated into a volume, The Mulatto in the United
States. To argue the superiority of the mulatto of course
is simply to argue once more the inferiority of the Negro to
the white man.
All of this dispraise together presented a formidable case
and one from which the race suffered immeasurably; nor was it
entirely offset in the same years by the appearance even of
DuBois’s remarkable book, The Souls of Black Folk, or by
the several uplift publications of Booker T. Washington. In
passing we wish to refer to three points: (1) The effect of
education on the Negro; (2) the matter of the Negro criminal
(and of mortality), and (3) the quality and function of the
mulatto.
Education could certainly not be blamed for the difficulties
of the problem in the new day until it had been properly tried.
In no one of the Southern states within the period did the
Negro child receive a fair chance. He was frequently subjected
to inferior teaching, dilapidated accommodations, and short
terms. In the representative city of Atlanta in 1903 the white
school population numbered 14,465 and the colored 8,118. The
Negroes, however, while numbering 35 per cent of the whole,
received but 12 per cent of the school funds. The average white
teacher received $745 a year, and the Negro teacher $450. In
the great reduction of the percentage of illiteracy in the race
from 70 in 1880 to 30.4 in 1910 the missionary colleges—those
of the American Missionary Association, the American Baptist
Home Mission Society, and the Freedmen’s Aid Society—played a
much larger part than they are ordinarily given credit for; and
it is a very, very rare occurrence that a graduate of one of
the institutions sustained by these agencies, or even one who
has attended them for any length of time, has to be summoned
before the courts. Their influence has most decidedly been on
the side of law and order. Undoubtedly some of those who have
gone forth from these schools have not been very practical, and
some have not gained a very firm sense of relative values in
life—it would be a miracle if all had; but as a group the young
people who have attended the colleges have most abundantly
justified the expenditures made in their behalf, expenditures
for which their respective states were not responsible but of
which they reaped the benefit. From one standpoint, however,
the so-called higher education did most undoubtedly complicate
the problem. Those critics of the race who felt that the only
function of Negroes in life was that of hewers of wood and
drawers of water quite fully realized that Negroes who had been
to college did not care to work longer as field laborers. Some
were to prove scientific students of agriculture, but as a
group they were out of the class of peons. In this they were
just like white people and all other people. No one who has
once seen the light chooses to live always on the plane of the
“man with the hoe.” Nor need it be thought that these students
are unduly crowding into professional pursuits. While, for
instance, the number of Negro physicians and dentists has
greatly increased within recent years, the number would still
have to be four or five times as great to sustain to the total
Negro population the same proportion as that borne by the whole
number of white physicians and dentists to the total white
population.
The subjects of the criminality and the mortality of the
race are in their ultimate reaches closely related, both being
mainly due, as we have suggested, to the conditions under which
Negroes have been forced to live. In the country districts,
until 1900 at least, there was little provision for
improvements in methods of cooking or in sanitation, while in
cities the effects of inferior housing, poor and unlighted
streets, and of the segregation of vice in Negro neighborhoods
could not be otherwise than obvious. Thus it happened in such a
year as 1898 that in Baltimore the Negro death rate was
somewhat more and in Nashville just a little less than twice
that of the white people. Legal procedure, moreover, emphasized
a vicious circle; living conditions sent the Negroes to the
courts in increasing numbers, and the courts sent them still
farther down in the scale. There were undoubtedly some Negro
thieves, some Negro murderers, and some Negroes who were
incontinent; no race has yet appeared on the face of the earth
that did not contain members having such propensities, and all
such people should be dealt with justly by law. Our present
contention is that throughout the period of which we are now
speaking the dominant social system was not only such as to
accentuate criminal elements but also such as even sought to
discourage aspiring men. A few illustrations, drawn from widely
different phases of life, must suffice. In the spring of 1903,
and again in 1904, Jackson W. Giles, of Montgomery County,
Alabama, contended before the Supreme Court of the United
States that he and other Negroes in his county were wrongfully
excluded from the franchise by the new Alabama constitution.
Twice was his case thrown out on technicalities, the first time
it was said because he was petitioning for the right to vote
under a constitution whose validity he denied, and the second
time because the Federal right that he claimed had not been
passed on in the state court from whose decision he appealed.
Thus the supreme tribunal in the United States evaded at the
time any formal judgment as to the real validity of the new
suffrage provisions. In 1903, moreover, in Alabama, Negroes
charged with petty offenses and sometimes with no offense at
all were still sent to convict farms or turned over to
contractors. They were sometimes compelled to work as peons for
a length of time; and they were flogged, starved, hunted with
bloodhounds, and sold from one contractor to another in direct
violation of law. One Joseph Patterson borrowed $1 on a
Saturday, promising to pay the amount on the following Tuesday
morning. He did not get to town at the appointed time, and he
was arrested and carried before a justice of the peace, who
found him guilty of obtaining money under false pretenses. No
time whatever was given to the Negro to get witnesses or a
lawyer, or to get money with which to pay his fine and the
costs of court. He was sold for $25 to a man named Hardy, who
worked him for a year and then sold him for $40 to another man
named Pace. Patterson tried to escape, but was recaptured and
given a sentence of six months more. He was then required to
serve for an additional year to pay a doctor’s bill. When the
case at last attracted attention, it appeared that for $1
borrowed in 1903 he was not finally to be released before 1906.
Another case of interest and importance was set in New York. In
the spring of 1909 a pullman porter was arrested on the charge
of stealing a card-case containing $20. The next day he was
discharged as innocent. He then entered against his accuser a
suit for $10,000 damages. The jury awarded him $2,500, which
amount the court reduced to $300, Justice P.H. Dugro saying
that a Negro when falsely imprisoned did not suffer the same
amount of injury that a white man would suffer—an opinion which
the New York Age very naturally characterized as “one of
the basest and most offensive ever handed down by a New York
judge.”
In the history of the question of the mulatto two facts are
outstanding. One is that before the Civil War, as was very
natural under the circumstances, mulattoes became free much
faster than pure Negroes; thus the census of 1850 showed that
581 of every 1000 free Negroes were mulattoes and only 83 of
every 1000 slaves. Since the Civil War, moreover, the mulatto
element has rapidly increased, advancing from 11.2 per cent of
the Negro population in 1850 to 20.9 per cent in 1910, or from
126 to 264 per 1000. On the whole question of the function of
this mixed element the elaborate study, that of Reuter, is
immediately thrown out of court by its lack of accuracy. The
fundamental facts on which it rests its case are not always
true, and if premises are false conclusions are worthless. No
work on the Negro that calls Toussaint L’Ouverture and
Sojourner Truth mulattoes and that will not give the race
credit for several well-known pure Negroes of the present day,
can long command the attention of scholars. This whole argument
on the mulatto goes back to the fallacy of degrading human
beings by slavery for two hundred years and then arguing that
they have not the capacity or the inclination to rise. In a
country predominantly white the quadroon has frequently been
given some advantage that his black friend did not have, from
the time that one was a house-servant and the other a
field-hand; but no scientific test has ever demonstrated that
the black boy is intellectually inferior to the fair one. In
America, however, it is the fashion to place upon the Negro any
blame or deficiency and to claim for the white race any merit
that an individual may show. Furthermore—and this is a point
not often remarked in discussions of the problem—the element of
genius that distinguishes the Negro artist of mixed blood is
most frequently one characteristically Negro rather than
Anglo-Saxon. Much has been made of the fact that within the
society of the race itself there have been lines of cleavage, a
comparatively few people, very fair in color, sometimes drawing
off to themselves. This is a fact, and it is simply one more
heritage from slavery, most tenacious in some conservative
cities along the coast. Even there, however, old lines are
vanishing and the fusion of different groups within the race
rapidly going forward. Undoubtedly there has been some
snobbery, as there always is, and a few quadroons and octoroons
have crossed the color line and been lost to the race; but
these cases are after all comparatively few in number, and the
younger generation is more and more emphasizing the ideals of
racial solidarity. In the future there may continue to be lines
of cleavage in society within the race, but the standards
governing these will primarily be character and merit. On the
whole, then, the mulatto has placed himself squarely on the
side of the difficulties, aspirations, and achievements of the
Negro people and it is simply an accident and not inherent
quality that accounts for the fact that he has been so
prominent in the leadership of the race.
The final refutation of defamation, however, is to be found
in the actual achievement of members of the race themselves.
The progress in spite of handicaps continued to be amazing.
Said the New York Sun early in 1907 (copied by the
Times) of “Negroes Who Have Made Good”: “Junius C.
Groves of Kansas produces 75,000 bushels of potatoes every
year, the world’s record. Alfred Smith received the blue ribbon
at the World’s Fair and first prize in England for his
Oklahoma-raised cotton. Some of the thirty-five patented
devices of Granville T. Woods, the electrician, form part of
the systems of the New York elevated railways and the Bell
Telephone Company. W. Sidney Pittman drew the design of the
Collis P. Huntington memorial building, the largest and finest
at Tuskegee. Daniel H. Williams, M.D., of Chicago, was the
first surgeon to sew up and heal a wounded human heart. Mary
Church Terrell addressed in three languages at Berlin recently
the International Association for the Advancement of Women.
Edward H. Morris won his suit between Cook County and the city
of Chicago, and has a law practice worth $20,000 a year.”
In one department of effort, that of sport, the Negro was
especially prominent. In pugilism, a diversion that has always
been noteworthy for its popular appeal, Peter Jackson was well
known as a contemporary of John L. Sullivan. George Dixon was,
with the exception of one year, either bantamweight or
featherweight champion for the whole of the period from 1890 to
1900; and Joe Gans was lightweight champion from 1902 to 1908.
Joe Walcott was welterweight champion from 1901 to 1904, and
was succeeded by Dixie Kid, who held his place from 1904 to
1908. In 1908, to the chagrin of thousands and with a victory
that occasioned a score of racial conflicts throughout the
South and West and that resulted in several deaths, Jack
Johnson became the heavyweight champion of America, a position
that he was destined to hold for seven years. In professional
baseball the Negro was proscribed, though occasionally a member
of the race played on teams of the second group. Of
semi-professional teams the American Giants and the Leland
Giants of Chicago, and the Lincoln Giants of New York, were
popular favorites, and frequently numbered on their rolls
players of the first order of ability. In intercollegiate
baseball W.C. Matthews of Harvard was outstanding for several
years about 1904. In intercollegiate football Lewis at Harvard
in the earlier nineties and Bullock at Dartmouth a decade later
were unusually prominent, while Marshall of Minnesota in 1905
became an All-American end. Pollard of Brown, a half-back, in
1916, and Robeson of Rutgers, an end, in 1918, also won
All-American honors. About the turn of the century Major Taylor
was a champion bicycle rider, and John B. Taylor of
Pennsylvania was an intercollegiate champion in track
athletics. Similarly fifteen years later Binga Dismond of
Howard and Chicago, Sol Butler of Dubuque, and Howard P. Drew
of Southern California were destined to win national and even
international honors in track work. Drew broke numerous records
as a runner and Butler was the winner in the broad jump at the
Inter-Allied Games in the Pershing Stadium in Paris. In 1920 E.
Gourdin of Harvard came prominently forward as one of the best
track athletes that institution had ever had.
In the face, then, of the Negro’s unquestionable physical
ability and prowess the supreme criticism that he was called on
to face within the period was all the more hard to bear. In all
nations and in all ages courage under fire as a soldier has
been regarded as the sterling test of manhood, and by this
standard we have seen that in war the Negro had more than
vindicated himself. His very honor as a soldier was now to be
attacked.
In August, 1906, Companies B, C, and D of the Twenty-fifth
Regiment, United States Infantry, were stationed at Fort Brown,
Brownsville, Texas, where they were forced to exercise very
great self-restraint in the face of daily insults from the
citizens. On the night of the 13th occurred a riot in which one
citizen of the town was killed, another wounded, and the chief
of police injured. The people of the town accused the soldiers
of causing the riot and demanded their removal.
Brigadier-General E.A. Garlington, Inspector General, was sent
to find the guilty men, and, failing in his mission, he
recommended dishonorable discharge for the regiment. On this
recommendation President Roosevelt on November 9 dismissed
“without honor” the entire battalion, disqualifying its members
for service thereafter in either the military or the civil
employ of the United States. When Congress met in December
Senator J.B. Foraker of Ohio placed himself at the head of the
critics of the President’s action, and in a ringing speech said
of the discharged men that “they asked no favors because they
were Negroes, but only justice because they were men.” On
January 22 the Senate authorized a general investigation of the
whole matter, a special message from the President on the 14th
having revoked the civil disability of the discharged soldiers.
The case was finally disposed of by a congressional act
approved March 3, 1909, which appointed a court of inquiry
before which any discharged man who wished to reënlist had the
burden of establishing his innocence—a procedure which clearly
violated the fundamental principle in law that a man is to be
accounted innocent until he is proved guilty.
In connection with the dishonored soldier of Brownsville,
and indeed with reference to the Negro throughout the period,
we recall Edwin Markham’s poem, “Dreyfus,”223 written for a far
different occasion but with fundamental principles of
justice that are eternal:
I
A man stood stained; France was one Alp
of hate,
Pressing upon him with the whole world’s weight;
In all the circle of the ancient sun
There was no voice to speak for him—not one;
In all the world of men there was no sound
But of a sword flung broken to the ground.
Hell laughed its little hour; and then
behold
How one by one the guarded gates unfold!
Swiftly a sword by Unseen Forces hurled,
And now a man rising against the world!
II
Oh, import deep as life is, deep as
time!
There is a Something sacred and sublime
Moving behind the worlds, beyond our ken,
Weighing the stars, weighing the deeds of men.
Take heart, O soul of sorrow, and be
strong!
There is one greater than the whole world’s
wrong.
Be hushed before the high Benignant Power
That moves wool-shod through sepulcher and tower!
No truth so low but He will give it crown;
No wrong so high but He will hurl it down.
O men that forge the fetter, it is vain;
There is a Still Hand stronger than your chain.
‘Tis no avail to bargain, sneer, and nod,
And shrug the shoulder for reply to God.
7. The Dawn of a To-morrow
The bitter period that we have been considering was not
wholly without its bright features, and with the new century
new voices began to be articulate. In May, 1900, there was in
Montgomery a conference in which Southern men undertook as
never before to make a study of their problems. That some who
came had yet no real conception of the task and its
difficulties may be seen from the suggestion of one man that
the Negroes be deported to the West or to the islands of the
sea. Several men advocated the repeal of the Fifteenth
Amendment. The position outstanding for its statesmanship was
that of ex-Governor William A. McCorkle of West Virginia, who
asserted that the right of franchise was the vital and
underlying principle of the life of the people of the United
States and must not be violated, that the remedy for present
conditions was an “honest and inflexible educational and
property basis, administered fairly for black and white,” and
finally that the Negro Problem was not a local problem but one
to be settled by the hearty coöperation of all of the people of
the United States.
Meanwhile the Southern Educational Congress continued its
sittings from year to year, and about 1901 there developed new
and great interest in education, the Southern Education Board
acting in close coöperation with the General Education Board,
the medium of the philanthropy of John D. Rockefeller, and
frequently also with the Peabody and Slater funds.224 In 1907 came the
announcement of the Jeanes Fund, established by Anna T.
Jeanes, a Quaker of Philadelphia, for the education of the
Negro in the rural districts of the South; and in 1911 that
of the Phelps-Stokes Fund, established by Caroline
Phelps-Stokes with emphasis on the education of the Negro in
Africa and America. More and more these agencies were to
work in harmony and coöperation with the officials in the
different states concerned. In 1900 J.L.M. Curry, a Southern
man of great breadth of culture, was still in charge of the
Peabody and Slater funds, but he was soon to pass from the
scene and in the work now to be done were prominent Robert
C. Ogden, Hollis B. Frissell, Wallace Buttrick, George
Foster Peabody, and James H. Dillard.
Along with the mob violence, moreover, that disgraced the
opening years of the century was an increasing number of
officers who were disposed to do their duty even under trying
circumstances. Less than two months after his notorious
inaugural Governor Vardaman of Mississippi interested the
reading public by ordering out a company of militia when a
lynching was practically announced to take place, and by
boarding a special train to the scene to save the Negro. In
this same state in 1909, when the legislature passed a law
levying a tax for the establishment of agricultural schools for
white students, and levied this on the property of white people
and Negroes alike, though only the white people were to have
schools, a Jasper County Negro contested the matter before the
Chancery Court, which declared the law unconstitutional, and he
was further supported by the Supreme Court of the state. Such a
decision was inspiring, but it was not the rule, and already
the problems of another decade were being foreshadowed. Already
also under the stress of conditions in the South many Negroes
were seeking a haven in the North. By 1900 there were as many
Negroes in Pennsylvania as in Missouri, whereas twenty years
before there had been twice as many in the latter state. There
were in Massachusetts more than in Delaware, whereas twenty
years before Delaware had had 50 per cent more than
Massachusetts. Within twenty years Virginia gained 312,000
white people and only 29,000 Negroes, the latter having begun a
steady movement to New York. North Carolina gained 400,000
white people and only 93,000 Negroes. South Carolina and
Mississippi, however, were not yet affected in large measure by
the movement.
The race indeed was beginning to be possessed by a new
consciousness. After 1895 Booker T. Washington was a very
genuine leader. From the first, however, there was a distinct
group of Negro men who honestly questioned the ultimate wisdom
of the so-called Atlanta Compromise, and who felt that in
seeming to be willing temporarily to accept proscription and to
waive political rights Dr. Washington had given up too much.
Sometimes also there was something in his illustrations of the
effects of current methods of education that provoked reply.
Those who were of the opposition, however, were not at first
united and constructive, and in their utterances they sometimes
offended by harshness of tone. Dr. Washington himself said of
the extremists in this group that they frequently understood
theories but not things; that in college they gave little
thought to preparing for any definite task in the world, but
started out with the idea of preparing themselves to solve the
race problem; and that many of them made a business of keeping
the troubles, wrongs, and hardships of the Negro race before
the public.225 There was ample ground for
this criticism. More and more, however, the opposition
gained force; the Guardian, a weekly paper edited in
Boston by Monroe Trotter, was particularly outspoken, and in
Boston the real climax came in 1903 in an endeavor to break
up a meeting at which Dr. Washington was to speak. Then,
beginning in January, 1904, the Voice of the Negro, a
magazine published in Atlanta for three years, definitely
helped toward the cultivation of racial ideals. Publication
of the periodical became irregular after the Atlanta
Massacre, and it finally expired in 1907. Some of the
articles dealt with older and more philosophical themes, but
there were also bright and illuminating studies in education
and other social topics, as well as a strong stand on
political issues. The Colored American, published in
Boston just a few years before the Voice began to
appear, also did inspiring work. Various local or state
organizations, moreover, from time to time showed the virtue
of coöperation; thus the Georgia Equal Rights Convention,
assembled in Macon in February, 1906, at the call of William
J. White, the veteran editor of the Georgia Baptist,
brought together representative men from all over the state
and considered such topics as the unequal division of school
taxes, the deprivation of the jury rights of Negroes, the
peonage system, and the penal system. In 1905 twenty-nine
men of the race launched what was known as the Niagara
Movement. The aims of this organization were freedom of
speech and criticism, an unlettered and unsubsidized press,
manhood suffrage, the abolition of all caste distinctions
based simply on race and color, the recognition of the
principle of human brotherhood as a practical present creed,
the recognition of the highest and best training as the
monopoly of no class or race, a belief in the dignity of
labor, and united effort to realize these ideals under wise
and courageous leadership. The time was not yet quite
propitious, and the Niagara Movement as such died after
three or four years. Its principles lived on, however, and
it greatly helped toward the formation of a stronger and
more permanent organization.
In 1909 a number of people who were interested in the
general effect of the Negro Problem on democracy in America
organized in New York the National Association for the
Advancement of Colored People.226 It was felt that the
situation had become so bad that the time had come for a
simple declaration of human rights. In 1910 Moorfield
Storey, a distinguished lawyer of Boston, became national
president, and W.E. Burghardt DuBois director of publicity
and research, and editor of the Crisis, which
periodical began publication in November of this year. The
organization was successful from the first, and local
branches were formed all over the country, some years
elapsing, however, before the South was penetrated. Said the
Director: “Of two things we Negroes have dreamed for many
years: An organization so effective and so powerful that
when discrimination and injustice touched one Negro, it
would touch 12,000,000. We have not got this yet, but we
have taken a great step toward it. We have dreamed, too, of
an organization that would work ceaselessly to make
Americans know that the so-called ‘Negro problem’ is simply
one phase of the vaster problem of democracy in America, and
that those who wish freedom and justice for their country
must wish it for every black citizen. This is the great and
insistent message of the National Association for the
Advancement of Colored People.”
This organization is outstanding as an effort in coöperation
between the races for the improvement of the condition of the
Negro. Of special interest along the line of economic
betterment has been the National League on Urban Conditions
among Negroes, now known as the National Urban League, which
also has numerous branches with headquarters in New York and
through whose offices thousands of Negroes have been placed in
honorable employment. The National Urban League was also
formally organized in 1910; it represented a merging of the
different agencies working in New York City in behalf of the
social betterment of the Negro population, especially of the
National League for the Protection of Colored Women and of the
Committee for Improving the Industrial Conditions among Negroes
in New York, both of which agencies had been organized in 1906.
As we shall see, the work of the League was to be greatly
expanded within the next decade by the conditions brought about
by the war; and under the direction of the executive secretary,
Eugene Kinckle Jones, with the assistance of alert and
patriotic officers, its work was to prove one of genuinely
national service.
Interesting also was a new concern on the part of the young
Southern college man about the problems at his door. Within
just a few years after the close of the period now considered,
Phelps-Stokes fellowships for the study of problems relating to
the Negro were founded at the Universities of Virginia and
Georgia; it was expected that similar fellowships would be
founded in other institutions; and there was interest in the
annual meetings of the Southern Sociological Congress and the
University Commission on Southern Race Questions.
Thus from one direction and another at length broke upon a
“vale of tears” a new day of effort and of hope. For the real
contest the forces were gathering. The next decade was to be
one of unending bitterness and violence, but also one in which
the Negro was to rise as never before to the dignity of
self-reliant and courageous manhood.
Footnote 205:
(return)
In 1896 this paper entered into an elaborate study,
Race Traits and Tendencies of the American Negro, a
publication of the American Economic Association. In this
Hoffman contended at length that the race was not only not
holding its own in population, but that it was also
astonishingly criminal and was steadily losing
economically. His work was critically studied and its
fallacies exposed in the Nation, April 1, 1897.
Footnote 206:
(return)
June, 1892, p. 526.
Footnote 207:
(return)
See article by Albert Shaw, “Negro Progress on the
Tuskegee Plan,” in Review of Reviews, April,
1894.
Footnote 208,209:
(return 208)
(return 209)
Speech before N.E.A., in St. Louis, June 30, 1904.
Footnote 210:
(return)
Speech at Fisk University, 1805.
Footnote
211,212,213: (return 211) (return 212) (return 213)
Speech at Atlanta Exposition, September 18, 1895.
Footnote 214:
(return)
Speech at Harvard University, June 24, 1896.
Footnote 215:
(return)
October, 1898, p. 387.
Footnote 216:
(return)
From this time forth the wildest rumors were afloat and
the number of men that Charles had killed was greatly
exaggerated. Some reports said scores or even hundreds, and
it is quite possible that any figures given herewith are an
understatement.
Footnote 217:
(return)
R.S. Baker: Following the Colour Line, 3.
Footnote 218:
(return)
Outlook, November 3, 1906, p. 561.
Footnote 219:
(return)
The Negro in the South, 115.
Footnote 220:
(return)
Its fundamental assumptions were ably refuted by Edward
Atkinson in the North American Review, August,
1905.
Footnote 221:
(return)
It was reviewed in the Dial, April 16, 1901, by
W.E.B. DuBois, who said in part: “Mr. Thomas’s book is a
sinister symptom—a growth and development under American
conditions of life which illustrates peculiarly the
anomalous position of black men, and the terrific stress
under which they struggle. And the struggle and the fight
of human beings against hard conditions of life always
tends to develop the criminal or the hypocrite, the cynic
or the radical. Wherever among a hard-pressed people these
types begin to appear, it is a visible sign of a burden
that is threatening to overtax their strength, and the
foreshadowing of the age of revolt.”
Footnote 222:
(return)
For a general treatment of the matter of the Negro as
dealt with in American Literature, especially fiction, note
“The Negro in American Fiction,” in the Dial, May
11, 1916, a paper included in The Negro in Literature
and Art. The thesis there is that imaginative treatment
of the Negro is still governed by outworn antebellum types,
or that in the search for burlesque some types of young and
uncultured Negroes of the present day are deliberately
overdrawn, but that there is not an honest or a serious
facing of the characters and the situations in the life of
the Negro people in the United States to-day. Since the
paper first appeared it has received much further point;
witness the stories by E.K. Means and Octavius Roy
Cohen.
Footnote 223:
(return)
It is here quoted with the permission of the author and
in the form in which it originally appeared in McClure’s
Magazine, September, 1899.
Footnote 224:
(return)
In 1867 George Peabody, an American merchant and
patriot, established the Peabody Educational Fund for the
purpose of promoting “intellectual, moral, and industrial
education in the most destitute portion of the Southern
states.” The John F. Slater Fund was established in 1882
especially for the encouragement of the industrial
education of Negroes.
Footnote 225:
(return)
See chapter “The Intellectuals,” in My Larger
Education.
Footnote 226:
(return)
For detailed statement of origin see pamphlet, “How the
National Association for the Advancement of Colored People
Began,” by Mary White Ovington, published by the
Association.
CHAPTER XVI
THE NEGRO IN THE NEW AGE
1. Character of the Period
The decade 1910-1920, momentous in the history of the world,
in the history of the Negro race in America must finally be
regarded as the period of a great spiritual uprising against
the proscription, the defamation, and the violence of the
preceding twenty years. As never before the Negro began to
realize that the ultimate burden of his salvation rested upon
himself, and he learned to respect and to depend upon himself
accordingly.
The decade naturally divides into two parts, that before and
that after the beginning of the Great War in Europe. Even in
the earlier years, however, the tendencies that later were
dominant were beginning to be manifest. The greater part of the
ten years was consumed by the two administrations of President
Woodrow Wilson; and not only did the National Government in the
course of these administrations discriminate openly against
persons of Negro descent in the Federal service and fail to
protect those who happened to live in the capital, but its
policy also gave encouragement to outrage in places technically
said to be beyond its jurisdiction. A great war was to give new
occasion and new opportunity for discrimination, defamatory
propaganda was to be circulated on a scale undreamed of before,
and the close of the war was to witness attempts for a new
reign of terror in the South. Even beyond the bounds of
continental America the race was now to suffer by reason of the
national policy, and the little republic of Hayti to lift its
bleeding hands to the calm judgment of the world.
Both a cause and a result of the struggle through which the
race was now to pass was its astonishing progress. The fiftieth
anniversary of the Emancipation Proclamation—January 1,
1913—called to mind as did nothing else the proscription and
the mistakes, but also the successes and the hopes of the Negro
people in America. Throughout the South disfranchisement seemed
almost complete; and yet, after many attempts, the movement
finally failed in Maryland in 1911 and in Arkansas in 1912. In
1915, moreover, the disfranchising act of Oklahoma was declared
unconstitutional by the United States Supreme Court, and
henceforth the Negro could feel that the highest legal
authority was no longer on the side of those who sought to
deprive him of all political voice. Eleven years before, the
Court had taken refuge in technicalities. The year 1911 was
also marked by the appointment of the first Negro policeman in
New York, by the election of the first Negro legislator in
Pennsylvania, and by the appointment of a man of the race,
William H. Lewis, as Assistant Attorney General of the United
States; and several civil rights suits were won in
Massachusetts, New York, and New Jersey. Banks, insurance
companies, and commercial and industrial enterprises were
constantly being capitalized; churches erected more and more
stately edifices; and fraternal organizations constantly
increased in membership and wealth. By 1913 the Odd Fellows
numbered very nearly half a million members and owned property
worth two and a half million dollars; in 1920 the Dunbar
Amusement Corporation of Philadelphia erected a theater costing
$400,000; and the foremost business woman of the race in the
decade, Mme. C.J. Walker, on the simple business of toilet
articles and hair preparations built up an enterprise of
national scope and conducted in accordance with the principles
regularly governing great American commercial organizations.
Fifty years after emancipation, moreover, very nearly
one-fourth of all the Negroes in the Southern states were
living in homes that they themselves owned; thus 430,449 of
1,917,391 houses occupied in these states were reported in 1910
as owned, and 314,340 were free of all encumbrance. The
percentage of illiteracy decreased from 70 in 1880 to 30.4 in
1910, and movements were under way for the still more rapid
spread of elementary knowledge. Excellent high schools, such as
those in St. Louis, Washington, Kansas City (both cities of
this name), Louisville, Baltimore, and other cities and towns
in the border states and sometimes as far away as Texas, were
setting a standard such as was in accord with the best in the
country; and in one year, 1917, 455 young people of the race
received the degree of bachelor of arts, while throughout the
decade different ones received honors and took the highest
graduate degrees at the foremost institutions of learning in
the country. Early in the decade the General Education Board
began actively to assist in the work of the higher educational
institutions, and an outstanding gift was that of half a
million dollars to Fisk University in 1920. Meanwhile, through
the National Urban League and hundreds of local clubs and
welfare organizations, social betterment went forward, much
impetus being given to the work by the National Association of
Colored Women’s Clubs organized in 1896.
Along with its progress, throughout the decade the race had
to meet increasing bitterness and opposition, and this was
intensified by the motion picture, “The Birth of a Nation,”
built on lines similar to those of The Clansman. Negro
men standing high on civil service lists were sometimes set
aside; in 1913 the white railway mail clerks of the South began
an open campaign against Negroes in the service in direct
violation of the rules; and a little later in the same year
segregation in the different departments became notorious. In
1911 the American Bar Association raised the question of the
color-line; and efforts for the restriction of Negroes to
certain neighborhoods in different prominent cities sometimes
resulted in violence, as in the dynamiting of the homes of
Negroes in Kansas City, Missouri, in 1911. When the Progressive
party was organized in 1912 the Negro was given to understand
that his support was not sought, and in 1911 a strike of
firemen on the Queen and Crescent Railroad was in its main
outlines similar to the trouble on the Georgia Railroad two
years before. Meanwhile in the South the race received only 18
per cent of the total expenditures for education, although it
constituted more than 30 per cent of the population.
Worse than anything else, however, was the matter of
lynching. In each year the total number of victims of illegal
execution continued to number three- or fourscore; but no one
could ever be sure that every instance had been recorded.
Between the opening of the decade and the time of the entrance
of the United States into the war, five cases were attended by
such unusual circumstances that the public could not soon
forget them. At Coatesville, Pennsylvania, not far from
Philadelphia, on August 12, 1911, a Negro laborer, Zach Walker,
while drunk, fatally shot a night watchman. He was pursued and
attempted suicide. Wounded, he was brought to town and placed
in the hospital. From this place he was taken chained to his
cot, dragged for some miles, and then tortured and burned to
death in the presence of a great crowd of people, including
many women, and his bones and the links of the chain which
bound him distributed as souvenirs. At Monticello, Georgia, in
January, 1915, when a Negro family resisted an officer who was
making an arrest, the father, Dan Barbour, his young son, and
his two daughters were all hanged to a tree and their bodies
riddled with bullets. Before the close of the year there was
serious trouble in the southwestern portion of the state, and
behind this lay all the evils of the system of peonage in the
black belt. Driven to desperation by the mistreatment accorded
them in the raising of cotton, the Negroes at last killed an
overseer who had whipped a Negro boy. A reign of terror was
then instituted; churches, society halls, and homes were burnt,
and several individuals shot. On December 30 there was a
wholesale lynching of six Negroes in Early County. Less than
three weeks afterwards a sheriff who attempted to arrest some
more Negroes and who was accompanied by a mob was killed. Then
(January 20, 1916) five Negroes who had been taken from the
jail in Worth County were rushed in automobiles into Lee County
adjoining, and hanged and shot. On May 15, 1916, at Waco,
Texas, Jesse Washington, a sullen and overgrown boy of
seventeen, who worked for a white farmer named Fryar at the
town of Robinson, six miles away, and who one week before had
criminally assaulted and killed Mrs. Fryar, after unspeakable
mutilation was burned in the heart of the town. A part of the
torture consisted in stabbing with knives and the cutting off
of the boy’s fingers as he grabbed the chain by which he was
bound. Finally, on October 21, 1916, Anthony Crawford, a Negro
farmer of Abbeville, South Carolina, who owned four hundred and
twenty-seven acres of the best cotton land in his county and
who was reported to be worth $20,000, was lynched. He had come
to town to the store of W.D. Barksdale to sell a load of
cotton-seed, and the two men had quarreled about the price,
although no blow was struck on either side. A little later,
however, Crawford was arrested by a local policeman and a crowd
of idlers from the public square rushed to give him a whipping
for his “impudence.” He promptly knocked down the ringleader
with a hammer. The mob then set upon him, nearly killed him,
and at length threw him into the jail. A few hours later,
fearing that the sheriff would secretly remove the prisoner, it
returned, dragged the wounded man forth, and then hanged and
shot him, after which proceedings warning was sent to his
family to leave the county by the middle of the next month.
It will be observed that in these five noteworthy
occurrences, in only one case was there any question of
criminal assault. On the other hand, in one case two young
women were included among the victims; another was really a
series of lynchings emphasizing the lot of some Negroes under a
vicious economic system; and the last simply grew out of the
jealousy and hatred aroused by a Negro of independent means who
knew how to stand up for his rights.
Such was the progress, such also the violence that the Negro
witnessed during the decade. Along with his problems at home he
now began to have a new interest in those of his kin across the
sea, and this feeling was intensified by the world war. It
raises questions of such far-reaching importance, however, that
it must receive separate and distinct treatment.
2. Migration; East St. Louis
Very soon after the beginning of the Great War in Europe
there began what will ultimately be known as the most
remarkable migratory movement in the history of the Negro in
America. Migration had indeed at no time ceased since the great
movement of 1879, but for the most part it had been merely
personal and not in response to any great emergency. The sudden
ceasing of the stream of immigration from Europe, however,
created an unprecedented demand for labor in the great
industrial centers of the North, and business men were not long
in realizing the possibilities of a source that had as yet been
used in only the slightest degree. Special agents undoubtedly
worked in some measure; but the outstanding feature of the new
migration was that it was primarily a mass movement and not one
organized or encouraged by any special group of leaders. Labor
was needed in railroad construction, in the steel mills, in the
tobacco farms of Connecticut, and in the packing-houses,
foundries, and automobile plants. In 1915 the New England
tobacco growers hastily got together in New York two hundred
girls; but these proved to be unsatisfactory, and it was
realized that the labor supply would have to be more carefully
supervised. In January, 1916, the management of the Continental
Tobacco Corporation definitely decided on the policy of
importing workers from the South, and within the next year not
less than three thousand Negroes came to Hartford, several
hundred being students from the schools and colleges who went
North to work for the summer. In the same summer came also
train-loads of Negroes from Jacksonville and other points to
work for the Erie and Pennsylvania Railroads.
Those who left their homes in the South to find new ones in
the North thus worked first of all in response to a new
economic demand. Prominent in their thought to urge them on,
however, were the generally unsatisfactory conditions in the
South from which they had so long suffered and from which all
too often there had seemed to be no escape. As it was, they
were sometimes greatly embarrassed in leaving. In Jacksonville
the city council passed an ordinance requiring that agents who
wished to recruit labor to be sent out of the state should pay
$1,000 for a license or suffer a fine of $600 and spend sixty
days in jail. Macon, Ga., raised the license fee to $25,000. In
Savannah the excitement was intense. When two trains did not
move as it was expected that they would, three hundred Negroes
paid their own fares and went North. Later, when the leaders of
the movement could not be found, the police arrested one
hundred of the Negroes and sent them to the police barracks,
charging them with loitering. Similar scenes were enacted
elsewhere, the South being then as ever unwilling to be
deprived of its labor supply. Meanwhile wages for some men in
such an industrial center as Birmingham leaped to $9 and $10 a
day. All told, hardly less than three-fourths of a million
Negroes went North within the four years 1915-1918.
Naturally such a great shifting of population did not take
place without some inconvenience and hardship. Among the
thousands who changed their place of residence were many
ignorant and improvident persons; but sometimes it was the most
skilled artisans and the most substantial owners of homes in
different communities who sold their property and moved away.
In the North they at once met congestion in housing facilities.
In Philadelphia and Pittsburgh this condition became so bad as
to demand immediate attention. In more than one place there
were outbreaks in which lives were lost. In East St. Louis,
Ill., all of the social problems raised by the movement were
seen in their baldest guise. The original population of this
city had come for the most part from Georgia, Mississippi,
Kentucky, and Tennessee. It had long been an important
industrial center. It was also a very rough place, the scene of
prize-fights and cock-fights and a haven for escaped prisoners;
and there was very close connection between the saloons and
politics. For years the managers of the industrial plants had
recruited their labor supply from Ellis Island. When this
failed they turned to the Negroes of the South; and
difficulties were aggravated by a series of strikes on the part
of the white workers. By the spring of 1917 not less than ten
thousand Negroes had recently arrived in the city, and the
housing situation was so acute that these people were more and
more being forced into the white localities. Sometimes Negroes
who had recently arrived wandered aimlessly about the streets,
where they met the rougher elements of the city; there were
frequent fights and also much trouble on the street cars. The
Negroes interested themselves in politics and even succeeded in
placing in office several men of their choice. In February,
1917, there was a strike of the white workers at the Aluminum
Ore Works. This was adjusted at the time, but the settlement
was not permanent, and meanwhile there were almost daily
arrivals from the South, and the East St. Louis Journal
was demanding: “Make East St. Louis a Lily White Town.” There
were preliminary riots on May 27-30. On the night of July I men
in automobiles rode through the Negro section and began firing
promiscuously. The next day the massacre broke forth in all its
fury, and before it was over hundreds of thousands of dollars
in property had been destroyed, six thousand Negroes had been
driven from their homes, and about one hundred and fifty shot,
burned, hanged, or maimed for life. Officers of the law failed
to do their duty, and the testimony of victims as to the
torture inflicted upon them was such as to send a thrill of
horror through the heart of the American people. Later there
was a congressional investigation, but from this nothing very
material resulted. In the last week of this same month, July,
1917, there were also serious outbreaks in both Chester and
Philadelphia, Penn., the fundamental issues being the same as
in East St. Louis.
Meanwhile welfare organizations earnestly labored to adjust
the Negro in his new environment. In Chicago the different
state clubs helped nobly. Greater than any other one agency,
however, was the National Urban League, whose work now
witnessed an unprecedented expansion. Representative was the
work of the Detroit branch, which was not content merely with
finding vacant positions, but approached manufacturers of all
kinds through distribution of literature and by personal
visits, and within twelve months was successful in placing not
less than one thousand Negroes in employment other than
unskilled labor. It also established a bureau of investigation
and information regarding housing conditions, and generally
aimed at the proper moral and social care of those who needed
its service. The whole problem of the Negro was of such
commanding importance after the United States entered the war
as to lead to the creation of a special Division of Negro
Economics in the office of the Secretary of Labor, to the
directorship of which Dr. George E. Haynes was called.
In January, 1918, a Conference of Migration was called in
New York under the auspices of the National Urban League, and
this placed before the American Federation of Labor resolutions
asking that Negro labor be considered on the same basis as
white. The Federation had long been debating the whole question
of the Negro, and it had not seemed to be able to arrive at a
clearcut policy though its general attitude was unfavorable. In
1919, however, it voted to take steps to recognize and admit
Negro unions. At last it seemed to realize the necessity of
making allies of Negro workers, and of course any such change
of front on the part of white workmen would menace some of the
foundations of racial strife in the South and indeed in the
country at large. Just how effective the new decision was to be
in actual practice remained to be seen, especially as the whole
labor movement was thrown on the defensive by the end of 1920.
However, special interest attached to the events in Bogalusa,
La., in November, 1919. Here were the headquarters of the Great
Southern Lumber Company, whose sawmill in the place was said to
be the largest in the world. For some time it had made use of
unorganized Negro labor as against the white labor unions. The
forces of labor, however, began to organize the Negroes in the
employ of the Company, which held political as well as
capitalistic control in the community. The Company then began
to have Negroes arrested on charges of vagrancy, taking them
before the city court and having them fined and turned over to
the Company to work out the fines under the guard of gunmen. In
the troubles that came to a head on November 22, three white
men were shot and killed, one of them being the district
president of the American Federation of Labor, who was helping
to give protection to a colored organizer. The full
significance of this incident remained also to be seen; but it
is quite possible that in the final history of the Negro
problem the skirmish at Bogalusa will mark the beginning of the
end of the exploiting of Negro labor and the first recognition
of the identity of interest between white and black workmen in
the South.
3. The Great War
Just on the eve of America’s entrance into the war in Europe
occurred an incident that from the standpoint of the Negro at
least must finally appear simply as the prelude to the great
contest to come. Once more, at an unexpected moment, ten years
after Brownsville, the loyalty and heroism of the Negro soldier
impressed the American people. The expedition of the American
forces into Mexico in 1916, with the political events attending
this, is a long story. The outstanding incident, however, was
that in which two troops of the Tenth Cavalry engaged. About
eighty men had been sent a long distance from the main line of
the American army, their errand being supposedly the pursuit of
a deserter. At or near the town of Carrizal the Americans seem
to have chosen to go through the town rather than around it,
and the result was a clash in which Captain Boyd, who commanded
the detachment, and some twenty of his men were killed,
twenty-two others being captured by the Mexicans. Under the
circumstances the whole venture was rather imprudent in the
first place. As to the engagement itself, the Mexicans said
that the American troops made the attack, while the latter said
that the Mexicans themselves first opened fire. However this
may have been, all other phases of the Mexican problem seemed
for the moment to be forgotten at Washington in the demand for
the release of the twenty-two men who had been taken. There was
no reason for holding them, and they were brought up to El Paso
within a few days and sent across the line. Thus, though “some
one had blundered,” these Negro soldiers did their duty;
“theirs not to make reply; theirs but to do and die.” So in the
face of odds they fought like heroes and twenty died beneath
the Mexican stars.
When the United States entered the war in Europe in April,
1917, the question of overwhelming importance to the Negro
people was naturally that of their relation to the great
conflict in which their country had become engaged. Their
response to the draft call set a noteworthy example of loyalty
to all other elements in the country. At the very outset the
race faced a terrible dilemma: If there were to be special
training camps for officers, and if the National Government
would make no provision otherwise, did it wish to have a
special camp for Negroes, such as would give formal approval to
a policy of segregation, or did it wish to have no camp at all
on such terms and thus lose the opportunity to have any men of
the race specially trained as officers? The camp was
secured—Camp Dodge, near Des Moines, Iowa; and throughout the
summer of 1917 the work of training went forward, the heart of
a harassed and burdened people responding more and more with
pride to the work of their men. On October 15, 625 became
commissioned officers, and all told 1200 received commissions.
To the fighting forces of the United States the race furnished
altogether very nearly 400,000 men, of whom just a little more
than half actually saw service in Europe.
Negro men served in all branches of the military
establishment and also as surveyors and draftsmen. For the
handling of many of the questions relating to them Emmett J.
Scott was on October 1, 1917, appointed Special Assistant to
the Secretary of War. Mr. Scott had for a number of years
assisted Dr. Booker T. Washington as secretary at Tuskegee
Institute, and in 1909 he was one of the three members of the
special commission appointed by President Taft for the
investigation of Liberian affairs. Negro nurses were authorized
by the War Department for service in base hospitals at six army
camps, and women served also as canteen workers in France and
in charge of hostess houses in the United States. Sixty Negro
men served as chaplains; 350 as Y.M.C.A. secretaries; and
others in special capacities. Service of exceptional value was
rendered by Negro women in industry, and very largely also they
maintained and promoted the food supply through agriculture at
the same time that they released men for service at the front.
Meanwhile the race invested millions of dollars in Liberty
Bonds and War Savings stamps and contributed generously to the
Red Cross, Y.M.C.A., and other relief agencies. In the summer
of 1918 interest naturally centered upon the actual performance
of Negro soldiers in France and upon the establishment of units
of the Students’ Army Training Corps in twenty leading
educational institutions. When these units were demobilized in
December, 1918, provision was made in a number of the schools
for the formation of units of the Reserve Officers’ Training
Corps.
The remarkable record made by the Negro in the previous wars
of the country was fully equaled by that in the Great War.
Negro soldiers fought with special distinction in the Argonne
Forest, at Château-Thierry, in Belleau Wood, in the St. Mihiel
district, in the Champagne sector, at Vosges and Metz, winning
often very high praise from their commanders. Entire regiments
of Negro troops were cited for exceptional valor and decorated
with the Croix de Guerre—the 369th, the 371st, and the 372nd;
while groups of officers and men of the 365th, the 366th, the
368th, the 370th, and the first battalion of the 367th were
also decorated. At the close of the war the highest Negro
officers in the army were Lieutenant Colonel Otis B. Duncan,
commander of the third battalion of the 370th, formerly the
Eighth Illinois, and the highest ranking Negro officer in the
American Expeditionary Forces; Colonel Charles Young (retired),
on special duty at Camp Grant, Ill.; Colonel Franklin A.
Dennison, of the 370th Infantry, and Lieutenant Colonel
Benjamin O. Davis, of the Ninth Cavalry. The 370th was the
first American regiment stationed in the St. Mihiel sector; it
was one of the three that occupied a sector at Verdun when a
penetration there would have been disastrous to the Allied
cause; and it went direct from the training camp to the
firing-line. Noteworthy also was the record of the 369th
infantry, formerly the Fifteenth Regiment, New York National
Guard. This organization was under shellfire for 191 days, and
it held one trench for 91 days without relief. It was the first
unit of Allied fighters to reach the Rhine, going down as an
advance guard of the French army of occupation. A prominent
hero in this regiment was Sergeant Henry Johnson, who returned
with the Croix de Guerre with one star and one palm. He is
credited with routing a party of Germans at Bois-Hanzey in the
Argonne on May 5, 1918, with singularly heavy losses to the
enemy. Many other men acted with similar bravery. Hardly less
heroic was the service of the stevedore regiments, or the
thousands of men in the army who did not go to France but who
did their duty as they were commanded at home. General
Vincenden said of the men of the 370th: “Fired by a noble
ardor, they go at times even beyond the objectives given them
by the higher command; they have always wished to be in the
front line”; and General Coybet said of the 371st and 372nd:
“The most powerful defenses, the most strongly organized
machine gun nests, the heaviest artillery barrages—nothing
could stop them. These crack regiments overcame every obstacle
with a most complete contempt for danger…. They have shown us
the way to victory.”
In spite of his noble record—perhaps in some measure because
of it—and in the face of his loyal response to the call to
duty, the Negro unhappily became in the course of the war the
victim of proscription and propaganda probably without parallel
in the history of the country. No effort seems to have been
spared to discredit him both as a man and as a soldier. In both
France and America the apparent object of the forces working
against him was the intention to prevent any feeling that the
war would make any change in the condition of the race at home.
In the South Negroes were sometimes forced into peonage and
restrained in their efforts to go North; and generally they had
no representation on local boards, the draft was frequently
operated so as to be unfair to them, and every man who
registered found special provision for the indication of his
race in the corner of his card. Accordingly in many localities
Negroes contributed more than their quota, this being the
result of favoritism shown to white draftees. The first report
of the Provost-Marshal General showed that of every 100 Negroes
called 36 were certified for service, while of every 100 white
men called only 25 were certified. Of those summoned in Class I
Negroes contributed 51.65 per cent of their registrants as
against 32.53 per cent of the white. In France the work of
defamation was manifest and flagrant. Slanders about the Negro
soldiers were deliberately circulated among the French people,
sometimes on very high authority, much of this propaganda
growing out of a jealous fear of any acquaintance whatsoever of
the Negro men with the French women. Especially insolent and
sometimes brutal were the men of the military police, who at
times shot and killed on the slightest provocation. Proprietors
who sold to Negro soldiers were sometimes boycotted, and
offenses were magnified which in the case of white men never
saw publication. Negro officers were discriminated against in
hotel and traveling accommodations, while upon the ordinary men
in the service fell unduly any specially unpleasant duty such
as that of re-burying the dead. White women engaged in “Y”
work, especially Southern women, showed a disposition not to
serve Negroes, though the Red Cross and Salvation Army
organizations were much better in this respect; and finally the
Negro soldier was not given any place in the great victory
parade in Paris. About the close of the war moreover a great
picture, or series of pictures, the “Pantheon de la Guerre,”
that was on a mammoth scale and that attracted extraordinary
attention, was noteworthy as giving representation to all of
the forces and divisions of the Allied armies except the
Negroes in the forces from the United States.227 Not unnaturally the
Germans endeavored—though without success—to capitalize the
situation by circulating among the Negroes insidious
literature that sometimes made very strong points. All of
these things are to be considered by those people in the
United States who think that the Negro suffers unduly from a
grievance.
While the Negro soldier abroad was thus facing unusual
pressure in addition to the ordinary hardships of war, at home
occurred an incident that was doubly depressing coming as it
did just a few weeks after the massacre at East St. Louis. In
August, 1917, a battalion of the Twenty-fourth Infantry,
stationed at Houston, Texas, to assist in the work of
concentrating soldiers for the war in Europe, encountered the
ill-will of the town, and between the city police and the Negro
military police there was constant friction. At last when one
of the Negroes had been beaten, word was circulated among his
comrades that he had been shot, and a number of them set out
for revenge. In the riot that followed (August 23) two of the
Negroes and seventeen white people of the town were killed, the
latter number including five policemen. As a result of this
encounter sixty-three members of the battalion were
court-martialed at Fort Sam Houston. Thirteen were hanged on
December 11, 1917, five more were executed on September 13,
1918, fifty-one were sentenced to life imprisonment and five to
briefer terms; and the Negro people of the country felt very
keenly the fact that the condemned men were hanged like common
criminals rather than given the death of soldiers. Thus for one
reason or another the whole matter of the war and the incidents
connected therewith simply made the Negro question more
bitterly than ever the real disposition toward him of the
government under which he lived and which he had striven so
long to serve.
4. High Tension: Washington, Chicago,
Elaine
Such incidents abroad and such feeling at home as we have
recorded not only agitated the Negro people, but gave thousands
of other citizens concern, and when the armistice suddenly came
on November 11, 1918, not only in the South but in localities
elsewhere in the country racial feeling had been raised to the
highest point. About the same time there began to be spread
abroad sinister rumors that the old KuKlux were riding again;
and within a few months parades at night in representative
cities in Alabama and Georgia left no doubt that the rumors
were well founded. The Negro people fully realized the
significance of the new movement, and they felt full well the
pressure being brought to bear upon them in view of the
shortage of domestic servants in the South. Still more did they
sense the situation that would face their sons and brothers
when they returned from France. But they were not afraid; and
in all of the riots of the period the noteworthy fact stands
out that in some of the cities in which the situation was most
tense—notably Atlanta and Birmingham—no great race trouble was
permitted to start.
In general, however, the violence that had characterized the
year 1917 continued through 1918 and 1919. In the one state of
Tennessee, within less than a year and on separate occasions,
three Negroes were burned at the stake. On May 22, 1917, near
Memphis, Ell T. Person, nearly fifty years of age, was burned
for the alleged assault and murder of a young woman; and in
this case the word “alleged” is used advisedly, for the whole
matter of the fixing of the blame for the crime and the fact
that the man was denied a legal trial left grave doubt as to
the extent of his guilt. On Sunday, December 2, 1917, at
Dyersburg, immediately after the adjournment of services in the
churches of the town, Lation Scott, guilty of criminal assault,
was burned; his eyes were put out with red-hot irons, a hot
poker was rammed down his throat, and he was mutilated in
unmentionable ways. Two months later, on February 12, 1918, at
Estill Springs, Jim McIlheron, who had shot and killed two
young white men, was also burned at the stake. In Estill
Springs it had for some time been the sport of young white men
in the community to throw rocks at single Negroes and make them
run. Late one afternoon McIlheron went into a store to buy some
candy. As he passed out, a remark was made by one of three
young men about his eating his candy. The rest of the story is
obvious.
As horrible as these burnings were, it is certain that they
did not grind the iron into the Negro’s soul any more surely
than the three stories that follow. Hampton Smith was known as
one of the harshest employers of Negro labor in Brooks County,
Ga. As it was difficult for him to get help otherwise, he would
go into the courts and whenever a Negro was convicted and was
unable to pay his fine or was sentenced to a term on the
chain-gang, he would pay the fine and secure the man for work
on his plantation. He thus secured the services of Sidney
Johnson, fined thirty dollars for gambling. After Johnson had
more than worked out the thirty dollars he asked pay for the
additional time he served. Smith refused to give this and a
quarrel resulted. A few mornings later, when Johnson, sick, did
not come to work, Smith found him in his cabin and beat him. A
few evenings later, while Smith was sitting in his home, he was
shot through a window and killed instantly, and his wife was
wounded. As a result of this occurrence the Negroes of both
Brooks and Lowndes counties were terrorized for the week May
17-24, 1918, and not less than eleven of them lynched. Into the
bodies of two men lynched together not less than seven hundred
bullets are said to have been fired. Johnson himself had been
shot dead when he was found; but his body was mutilated,
dragged through the streets of Valdosta, and burned. Mary
Turner, the wife of one of the victims, said that her husband
had been unjustly treated and that if she knew who had killed
him she would have warrants sworn out against them. For saying
this she too was lynched, although she was in an advanced state
of pregnancy. Her ankles were tied together and she was hung to
a tree, head downward. Gasoline and oil from the automobiles
near were thrown on her clothing and a match applied. While she
was yet alive her abdomen was cut open with a large knife and
her unborn babe fell to the ground. It gave two feeble cries
and then its head was crushed by a member of the mob with his
heel. Hundreds of bullets were then fired into the woman’s
body. As a result of these events not less than five hundred
Negroes left the immediate vicinity of Valdosta immediately,
and hundreds of others prepared to leave as soon as they could
dispose of their land, and this they proceeded to do in the
face of the threat that any Negro who attempted to leave would
be regarded as implicated in the murder of Smith and dealt with
accordingly. At the end of this same year—on December 20,
1918—four young Negroes—Major Clark, aged twenty; Andrew Clark,
aged fifteen; Maggie Howze, aged twenty, and Alma Howze, aged
sixteen—were taken from the little jail at Shubuta,
Mississippi, and lynched on a bridge near the town. They were
accused of the murder of E.L. Johnston, a white dentist, though
all protested their innocence. The situation that preceded the
lynching was significant. Major Clark was in love with Maggie
Howze and planned to marry her. This thought enraged Johnston,
who was soon to become the father of a child by the young
woman, and who told Clark to leave her alone. As the two
sisters were about to be killed, Maggie screamed and fought,
crying, “I ain’t guilty of killing the doctor and you oughtn’t
to kill me”; and to silence her cries one member of the mob
struck her in the mouth with a monkey wrench, knocking her
teeth out. On May 24, 1919, at Milan, Telfair County, Georgia,
two young white men, Jim Dowdy and Lewis Evans, went drunk late
at night to the Negro section of the town and to the home of a
widow who had two daughters. They were refused admittance and
then fired into the house. The girls, frightened, ran to
another home. They were pursued, and Berry Washington, a
respectable Negro seventy-two years of age, seized a shotgun,
intending to give them protection; and in the course of the
shooting that followed Dowdy was killed. The next night,
Saturday the 25th, Washington was taken to the place where
Dowdy was killed and his body shot to pieces.
It remained for the capital of the nation, however, largely
to show the real situation of the race in the aftermath of a
great war conducted by a Democratic administration. Heretofore
the Federal Government had declared itself powerless to act in
the case of lawlessness in an individual state; but it was now
to have an opportunity to deal with violence in Washington
itself. On July 19, 1919, a series of lurid and exaggerated
stories in the daily papers of attempted assaults of Negroes on
white women resulted in an outbreak that was intended to
terrorize the popular Northwest section, in which lived a large
proportion of the Negroes in the District of Columbia. For
three days the violence continued intermittently, and as the
constituted police authority did practically nothing for the
defense of the Negro citizens, the loss of life might have been
infinitely greater than it was if the colored men of the city
had not assumed their own defense. As it was they saved the
capital and earned the gratitude of the race and the nation. It
appeared that Negroes—educated, law-abiding Negroes—would not
now run when their lives and their homes were at stake, and
before such determination the mob retreated ingloriously.
Just a week afterwards—before the country had really caught
its breath after the events in Washington—there burst into
flame in Chicago a race war of the greatest bitterness and
fierceness. For a number of years the Western metropolis had
been known as that city offering to the Negro the best
industrial and political opportunity in the country. When the
migration caused by the war was at its height, tens of
thousands of Negroes from the South passed through the city
going elsewhere, but thousands also remained to work in the
stockyards or other places. With all of the coming and going,
the Negroes in the city must at any time in 1918 or 1919 have
numbered not less than 150,000; and banks, coöperative
societies, and race newspapers flourished. There were also
abundant social problems awakened by the saloons and gambling
dens, and by the seamy side of politics. Those who had been
longest in the city, however, rallied to the needs of the
newcomers, and in their homes, their churches, and their places
of work endeavored to get them adjusted in their environment.
The housing situation, in spite of all such effort, became more
and more acute, and when some Negroes were forced beyond the
bounds of the old “black belt” there were attempts to dynamite
their new residences. Meanwhile hundreds of young men who had
gone to France or to cantonments—1850 from the district of one
draft board at State and 35th Streets—returned to find again a
place in the life of Chicago; and daily from Washington or from
the South came the great waves of social unrest. Said Arnold
Hill, secretary of the Chicago branch of the National Urban
League: “Every time a lynching takes place in a community down
South you can depend on it that colored people from that
community will arrive in Chicago inside of two weeks; we have
seen it happen so often that whenever we read newspaper
dispatches of a public hanging or burning in a Texas or a
Mississippi town, we get ready to extend greetings to the
people from the immediate vicinity of the lynching.” Before the
armistice was signed the League was each month finding work for
1700 or 1800 men and women; in the following April the number
fell to 500, but with the coming of summer it rapidly rose
again. Unskilled work was plentiful, and jobs in foundries and
steel mills, in building and construction work, and in light
factories and packing-houses kept up a steady demand for
laborers. Meanwhile trouble was brewing, and on the streets
there were occasional encounters.
Such was the situation when on a Sunday at the end of July a
Negro boy at a bathing beach near Twenty-sixth Street swam
across an imaginary segregation line. White boys threw rocks at
him, knocked him off a raft, and he was drowned. Colored people
rushed to a policeman and asked him to arrest the boys who
threw the stones. He refused to do so, and as the dead body of
the Negro boy was being handled, more rocks were thrown on both
sides. The trouble thus engendered spread through the Negro
district on the South Side, and for a week it was impossible or
dangerous for people to go to work. Some employed at the
stockyards could not get to their work for some days further.
At the end of three days twenty Negroes were reported as dead,
fourteen white men were dead, scores of people were injured,
and a number of houses of Negroes burned.
In the face of this disaster the great soul of Chicago rose
above its materialism. There were many conferences between
representative people; out of all the effort grew the
determination to work for a nobler city; and the sincerity was
such as to give one hope not only for Chicago but also for a
new and better America.
The riots in Washington and Chicago were followed within a
few weeks by outbreaks in Knoxville and Omaha. In the latter
place the fundamental cause of the trouble was social and
political corruption, and because he strongly opposed the
lynching of William Brown, the Negro, the mayor of the city,
Edward P. Smith, very nearly lost his life. As it was, the
county court house was burned, one man more was killed, and
perhaps as many as forty injured. More important even than
this, however—and indeed one of the two or three most
far-reaching instances of racial trouble in the history of the
Negro in America—was the reign of terror in and near Elaine,
Phillips County, Arkansas, in the first week of October, 1919.
The causes of this were fundamental and reached the very heart
of the race problem and of the daily life of tens of thousands
of Negroes.
Many Negro tenants in eastern Arkansas, as in other states,
were still living under a share system by which the owner
furnished the land and the Negro the labor, and by which at the
end of the year the two supposedly got equal parts of the crop.
Meanwhile throughout the year the tenant would get his food,
clothing, and other supplies at exorbitant prices from a
“commissary” operated by the planter or his agent; and in
actual practice the landowner and the tenant did not go
together to a city to dispose of the crop when it was gathered,
as was sometimes done elsewhere, but the landowner alone sold
the crop and settled with the tenant whenever and however he
pleased; nor at the time of settlement was any itemized
statement of supplies given, only the total amount owed being
stated. Obviously the planter could regularly pad his accounts,
keep the Negro in debt, and be assured of his labor supply from
year to year.
In 1918 the price of cotton was constantly rising and at
length reached forty cents a pound. Even with the cheating to
which the Negroes were subjected, it became difficult to keep
them in debt, and they became more and more insistent in their
demands for itemized statements. Nevertheless some of those
whose cotton was sold in October, 1918, did not get any
statement of any sort before July of the next year.
Seeing no other way out of their difficulty, sixty-eight of
the Negroes got together and decided to hire a lawyer who would
help them to get statements of their accounts and settlement at
the right figures. Feeling that the life of any Negro lawyer
who took such a case would be endangered, they employed the
firm of Bratton and Bratton, of Little Rock. They made
contracts with this firm to handle the sixty-eight cases at
fifty dollars each in cash and a percentage of the moneys
collected from the white planters. Some of the Negroes also
planned to go before the Federal Grand Jury and charge certain
planters with peonage. They had secret meetings from time to
time in order to collect the money to be paid in advance and to
collect the evidence which would enable them successfully to
prosecute their cases. Some Negro cotton-pickers about the same
time organized a union; and at Elaine many Negroes who worked
in the sawmills and who desired to protect their wives and
daughters from insult, refused to allow them to pick cotton or
to work for a white man at any price.
Such was the sentiment out of which developed the
Progressive Farmers and Household Union of America, which was
an effort by legal means to secure protection from unscrupulous
landlords, but which did use the form of a fraternal order with
passwords and grips and insignia so as the more forcefully to
appeal to some of its members. About the first of October the
report was spread abroad in Phillips County that the Negroes
were plotting an insurrection and that they were rapidly
preparing to massacre the white people on a great scale. When
the situation had become tense, one Sunday John Clem, a white
man from Helena, drunk, came to Elaine and proceeded to
terrorize the Negro population by gun play. The colored people
kept off the streets in order to avoid trouble and telephoned
the sheriff at Helena. This man failed to act. The next day
Clem was abroad again, but the Negroes still avoided trouble,
thinking that his acts were simply designed to start a race
riot. On Tuesday evening, October 1, however, W.D. Adkins, a
special agent of the Missouri Pacific Railroad, in company with
Charles Pratt, a deputy sheriff, was riding past a Negro church
near Hoop Spur, a small community just a few miles from Elaine.
According to Pratt, persons in the church fired without cause
on the party, killing Adkins and wounding himself. According to
the Negroes, Adkins and Pratt fired into the church, evidently
to frighten the people there assembled. At any rate word spread
through the county that the massacre had started, and for days
there was murder and rioting, in the course of which not less
than five white men and twenty-five Negroes were killed, though
some estimates placed the number of fatalities a great deal
higher. Negroes were arrested and disarmed; some were shot on
the highways; homes were fired into; and at one time hundreds
of men and women were in a stockade under heavy guard and under
the most unwholesome conditions, while hundreds of white men,
armed to the teeth, rushed to the vicinity from neighboring
cities and towns. Governor Charles H. Brough telegraphed to
Camp Pike for Federal troops, and five hundred were mobilized
at once “to repel the attack of the black army.” Worse than any
other feature was the wanton slaying of the four Johnston
brothers, whose father had been a prominent Presbyterian
minister and whose mother was formerly a school-teacher. Dr.
D.A.E. Johnston was a successful dentist and owned a
three-story building in Helena. Dr. Louis Johnston was a
physician who lived in Oklahoma and who had come home on a
visit. A third brother had served in France and been wounded
and gassed at Château-Thierry.
Altogether one thousand Negroes were arrested and one
hundred and twenty-two indicted. A special committee of seven
gathered evidence and is charged with having used electric
connections on the witness chair in order to frighten the
Negroes. Twelve men were sentenced to death (though up to the
end of 1920 execution had been stayed), and fifty-four to
penitentiary terms. The trials lasted from five to ten minutes
each. No witnesses for the defense were called; no Negroes were
on the juries; no change of venue was given. Meanwhile lawyers
at Helena were preparing to reap further harvest from Negroes
who would be indicted and against whom there was no evidence,
but who had saved money and Liberty Bonds.
Governor Brough in a statement to the press blamed the
Crisis and the Chicago Defender for the trouble.
He had served for a number of years as a professor of economics
before becoming governor and had even identified himself with
the forward-looking University Commission on Southern Race
Questions; and it is true that he postponed the executions in
order to allow appeals to be filed in behalf of the condemned
men. That he should thus attempt to shift the burden of blame
and overlook the facts when in a position of grave
responsibility was a keen disappointment to the lovers of
progress.
Reference to the monthly periodical and the weekly paper
just mentioned, however, brings us to still another matter—the
feeling on the part of the Negro that, in addition to the
outrages visited on the race, the Government was now, under the
cloak of wartime legislation, formally to attempt to curtail
its freedom of speech. For some days the issue of the
Crisis for May, 1919, was held up in the mail; a South
Carolina representative in Congress quoted by way of
denunciation from the editorial “Returning Soldiers” in the
same number of the periodical; and a little later in the year
the Department of Justice devoted twenty-seven pages of the
report of the investigation against “Persons Advising Anarchy,
Sedition, and the Forcible Overthrow of the Government” to a
report on “Radicalism and Sedition among the Negroes as
Reflected in Their Publications.” Among other periodicals and
papers mentioned were the Messenger and the Negro
World of New York; and by the Messenger indeed,
frankly radical in its attitude not only on the race question
but also on fundamental economic principles, even the
Crisis was regarded as conservative in tone. There could
be no doubt that a great spiritual change had come over the
Negro people of the United States. At the very time that their
sons and brothers were making the supreme sacrifice in France
they were witnessing such events as those at East St. Louis or
Houston, or reading of three burnings within a year in
Tennessee. A new determination closely akin to consecration
possessed them. Fully to understand the new spirit one would
read not only such publications as those that have been
mentioned, but also those issued in the heart of the South.
“Good-by, Black Mammy,” said the Southwestern Christian
Advocate, taking as its theme the story of four Southern
white men who acted as honorary pallbearers at an old Negro
woman’s funeral, but who under no circumstances would thus have
served for a thrifty, intelligent, well-educated man of the
race. Said the Houston Informer, voicing the feeling of
thousands, “The black man fought to make the world safe for
democracy; he now demands that America be made and maintained
safe for black Americans.” With hypocrisy in the practice of
the Christian religion there ceased to be any patience
whatsoever, as was shown by the treatment accorded a Y.M.C.A.
“Call on behalf of the young men and boys of the two great
sister Anglo-Saxon nations.” “Read! Read! Read!” said the
Challenge Magazine, “then when the mob comes, whether
with torch or with gun, let us stand at Armageddon and battle
for the Lord.” “Protect your home,” said the gentle
Christian Recorder, “protect your wife and children,
with your life if necessary. If a man crosses your threshold
after you and your family, the law allows you to protect your
home even if you have to kill the intruder.” Perhaps nothing,
however, better summed up the new spirit than the following
sonnet by Claude McKay:
If we must die, let it not be like hogs
Hunted and penned in an inglorious spot,
While round us bark the mad and hungry
dogs,
Making their mock at our accursed lot.
If we must die, let it not be like hogs
So that our precious blood may not be
shed
In vain; then even the monsters we defy
Shall be constrained to honor us, though
dead!
Oh, kinsman! We must meet the common foe;
Though far outnumbered, let us still be
brave,
And for their thousand blows deal one
deathblow!
What though before us lies the open
grave?
Like men we’ll face the murderous, cowardly
pack
Pressed to the wall, dying, but—fighting
back!
5. The Widening Problem
In view of the world war and the important part taken in it
by French colonial troops, especially those from Senegal, it is
not surprising that the heart of the Negro people in the United
States broadened in a new sympathy with the problems of their
brothers the world over. Even early in the decade that we are
now considering, however, there was some indication of this
tendency, and the First Universal Races Congress in London in
1911 attracted wide attention. In February, 1919, largely
through the personal effort of Dr. DuBois, a Pan-African
Congress was held in Paris, the chief aims of which were the
hearing of statements on the condition of Negroes throughout
the world, the obtaining of authoritative statements of policy
toward the Negro race from the Great Powers, the making of
strong representations to the Peace Conference then sitting in
Paris in behalf of the Negroes throughout the world, and the
laying down of principles on which the future development of
the race must take place. Meanwhile the cession of the Virgin
Islands had fixed attention upon an interesting colored
population at the very door of the United States; and the
American occupation of Hayti culminating in the killing of many
of the people in the course of President Wilson’s second
administration gave a new feeling of kinship for the land of
Toussaint L’Ouverture. Among other things the evidence showed
that on June 12, 1918, under military pressure a new
constitution was forced on the Haytian people, one favoring the
white man and the foreigner; that by force and brutality
innocent men and women, including native preachers and members
of their churches, had been taken, roped together, and marched
as slave-gangs to prison; and that in large numbers Haytians
had been taken from their homes and farms and made to work on
new roads for twenty cents a week, without being properly
furnished with food—all of this being done under the pretense
of improving the social and political condition of the country.
The whole world now realized that the Negro problem was no
longer local in the United States or South Africa, or the West
Indies, but international in its scope and possibilities.
Very early in the course of the conflict in Europe it was
pointed out that Africa was the real prize of the war, and it
is now simply a commonplace to say that the bases of the
struggle were economic. Nothing did Germany regret more than
the forcible seizure of her African possessions. One can not
fail to observe, moreover, a tendency of discussion of problems
resultant from the war to shift the consideration from that of
pure politics to that of racial relations, and early in the
conflict students of society the world over realized that it
was nothing less than suicide on the part of the white race.
After the close of the war many books dealing with the issues
at stake were written, and in the year 1920 alone several of
these appeared in the United States. Of all of these
publications, because of their different points of view, four
might call for special consideration—The Republic of
Liberia, by R.C.F. Maugham; The Rising Tide of
Color, by Lothrop Stoddard; Darkwater, by W.E.
Burghardt DuBois, and Empire and Commerce in Africa: A Study
in Economic Imperialism, by Leonard Woolf. The position of
each of these books is clear and all bear directly upon the
central theme.
The Republic of Liberia was written by one who some
years ago was the English consul at Monrovia and who afterwards
was appointed to Dakar. The supplementary preface also gives
the information that the book was really written two years
before it appeared, publication being delayed on account of the
difficulties of printing at the time. Even up to 1918, however,
the account is incomplete, and the failure to touch upon recent
developments becomes serious; but it is of course impossible to
record the history of Liberia from 1847 to the present and
reflect credit upon England. There are some pages of value in
the book, especially those in which the author speaks of the
labor situation in the little African republic; but these are
obviously intended primarily for consumption by business men in
London. “Liberians,” we are informed, “tell you that, whatever
may be said to the contrary, the republic’s most uncomfortable
neighbor has always been France.” This is hardly true. France
has indeed on more than one occasion tried to equal her great
rival in aggrandizement, but she has never quite succeeded in
so doing. As we have already shown in connection with Liberia
in the present work, from the very first the shadow of Great
Britain fell across the country. In more recent years, by loans
that were no more than clever plans for thievery, by the
forceful occupation of large tracts of land, and by
interference in the internal affairs of the country, England
has again and again proved herself the arch-enemy of the
republic. The book so recently written in the last analysis
appears to be little more than the basis of effort toward still
further exploitation.
The very merit of The Rising Tide of Color depends on
its bias, and it is significant that the book closes with a
quotation from Kipling’s “The Heritage.” To Dr. Stoddard the
most disquieting feature of the recent situation was not the
war but the peace. Says he, “The white world’s inability to
frame a constructive settlement, the perpetuation of intestine
hatreds and the menace of fresh civil wars complicated by the
specter of social revolution, evoke the dread thought that the
late war may be merely the first stage in a cycle of ruin.” As
for the war itself, “As colored men realized the significance
of it all, they looked into each other’s eyes and there saw the
light of undreamed-of hopes. The white world was tearing itself
to pieces. White solidarity was riven and shattered. And—fear
of white power and respect for white civilization together
dropped away like garments outworn. Through the bazaars of Asia
ran the sibilant whisper: ‘The East will see the West to bed.'”
At last comes the inevitable conclusion pleading for a better
understanding between England and Germany and for everything
else that would make for racial solidarity. The pitiful thing
about this book is that it is so thoroughly representative of
the thing for which it pleads. It is the very essence of
jingoism; civilization does not exist in and of itself, it is
“white”; and the conclusions are directly at variance with the
ideals that have been supposed to guide England and America.
Incidentally the work speaks of the Negro and negroid
population of Africa as “estimated at about 120,000,000.” This
low estimate has proved a common pitfall for writers. If we
remember that Africa is three and a half times as large as the
United States, and that while there are no cities as large as
New York and Chicago, there are many centers of very dense
population; if we omit entirely from the consideration the
Desert of Sahara and make due allowance for some heavily wooded
tracts in which live no people at all; and if we then take some
fairly well-known region like Nigeria or Sierra Leone as the
basis of estimate, we shall arrive at some such figure as
450,000,000. In order to satisfy any other points that might
possibly be made, let us reduce this by as much as a third, and
we shall still have 300,000,000, which figure we feel justified
in advancing as the lowest possible estimate for the population
of Africa; and yet most books tell us that there are only
140,000,000 people on the whole continent.
Darkwater may be regarded as the reply to such a
position as that taken by Dr. Stoddard. If the white world
conceives it to be its destiny to exploit the darker races of
mankind, then it simply remains for the darker races to gird
their loins for the contest. “What of the darker world that
watches? Most men belong to this world. With Negro and Negroid,
East Indian, Chinese, and Japanese they form two-thirds of the
population of the world. A belief in humanity is a belief in
colored men. If the uplift of mankind must be done by men, then
the destinies of this world will rest ultimately in the hands
of darker nations. What, then, is this dark world thinking? It
is thinking that as wild and awful as this shameful war was, it
is nothing to compare with that fight for freedom which black
and brown and yellow men must and will make unless their
oppression and humiliation and insult at the hands of the White
World cease. The Dark World is going to submit to its present
treatment just as long as it must and not one moment
longer.”
Both of these books are strong, and both are materialistic;
and materialism, it must be granted, is a very important factor
in the world just now. Somewhat different in outlook, however,
is the book that labors under an economic subject, Empire
and Commerce in Africa. In general the inquiry is concerned
with the question, What do we desire to attain, particularly
economically, in Africa, and how far is it attainable through
policy? The discussion is mainly confined to the three powers:
England, France, and Germany; and special merit attaches to the
chapter on Abyssinia, probably the best brief account of this
country ever written. Mr. Woolf announces such fundamental
principles as that the land in Africa should be reserved for
the natives; that there should be systematic education of the
natives with a view to training them to take part in, and
eventually control, the government of the country; that there
should be a gradual expatriation of all Europeans and their
capitalistic enterprises; that all revenue raised in Africa
should be applied to the development of the country and the
education and health of the inhabitants; that alcohol should be
absolutely prohibited; and that Africa should be completely
neutralized, that is, in no case should any military operations
between European states be allowed. The difficulties of the
enforcement of such a program are of course apparent to the
author; but with other such volumes as this to guide and mold
opinion, the time may indeed come at no distant date when
Africa will cease to exist solely for exploitation and no
longer be the rebuke of Christendom.
These four books then express fairly well the different
opinions and hopes with which Africa and the world problem that
the continent raises have recently been regarded. It remains
simply to mention a conception that after the close of the war
found many adherents in the United States and elsewhere, and
whose operation was on a scale that forced recognition. This
was the idea of the Provisional Republic of Africa, the
Universal Negro Improvement Association and African Communities
League of the World, the Black Star Line of steamships, and the
Negro Factories Corporation, all of which activities were
centered in New York, had as their organ the Negro
World, and as their president and leading spirit Marcus
Garvey, who was originally from Jamaica. The central thought
that appealed to great crowds of people and won their support
was that of freedom for the race in every sense of the word.
Such freedom, it was declared, transcended the mere demand for
the enforcement of certain political and social rights and
could finally be realised only under a vast super-government
guiding the destinies of the race in Africa, the United States,
the West Indies, and everywhere else in the world. This was to
control its people “just as the Pope and the Catholic Church
control its millions in every land.” The related ideas and
activities were sometimes termed grandiose and they awakened
much opposition on the part of the old leaders, the clergy,
while conservative business stood aloof. At the same time the
conception is one that deserves to be considered on its
merits.
It is quite possible that if promoted on a scale vast enough
such a Negro super-government as that proposed could be
realized. It is true that England and France seem to-day to
have a firm grip on the continent of Africa, but the experience
of Germany has shown that even the mailèd fist may lose its
strength overnight. With England beset with problems in Ireland
and the West Indies, in India and Egypt, it is easy for the
millions in equatorial Africa to be made to know that even this
great power is not invincible and in time might rest with
Nineveh and Tyre. There are things in Africa that will forever
baffle all Europeans, and no foreign governor will ever know
all that is at the back of the black man’s mind. Even now,
without the aid of modern science, information travels in a few
hours throughout the length and breadth of the continent; and
those that slept are beginning to be awake and restless. Let
this restlessness increase, let intelligence also increase, let
the natives be aided by their fever, and all the armies of
Europe could be lost in Africa and this ancient mother still
rise bloody but unbowed. The realization of the vision,
however, would call for capital on a scale as vast as that of a
modern war or an international industrial enterprise. At the
very outset it would engage England in nothing less than a
death-grapple, especially as regards the shipping on the West
Coast. If ships can not go from Liverpool to Seccondee and
Lagos, then England herself is doomed. The possible contest
appalls the imagination. At the same time the exploiting that
now goes on in the world can not go on forever.
Footnote 227:
(return)
On the whole subject of the actual life of the Negro
soldier unusual interest attaches to the forthcoming and
authoritative “Sidelights on Negro Soldiers,” by Charles H.
Williams, who as a special and official investigator had
unequaled opportunity to study the Negro in camp and on the
battle-line both in the United States and in France.
CHAPTER XVII
THE NEGRO PROBLEM
It is probably clear from our study in the preceding pages
that the history of the Negro people in the United States falls
into well defined periods or epochs. First of all there was the
colonial era, extending from the time of the first coming of
Negroes to the English colonies to that of the Revolutionary
War. This divides into two parts, with a line coming at the
year 1705. Before this date the exact status of the Negro was
more or less undefined; the system of servitude was only
gradually passing into the sterner one of slavery; and
especially in the middle colonies there was considerable
intermixture of the races. By the year 1705, however, it had
become generally established that the Negro was to be regarded
not as a person but as a thing; and the next seventy years were
a time of increasing numbers, but of no racial coherence or
spiritual outlook, only a spasmodic insurrection here and there
indicating the yearning for a better day. With the Revolution
there came a change, and the second period extends from this
war to the Civil War. This also divides into two parts, with a
line at the year 1830. In the years immediately succeeding the
Revolution there was put forth the first effective effort
toward racial organization, this being represented by the work
of such men as Richard Allen and Prince Hall; but, in spite of
a new racial consciousness, the great mass of the Negro people
remained in much the same situation as before, the increase in
numbers incident to the invention of the cotton-gin only
intensifying the ultimate problem. About the year 1830,
however, the very hatred and ignominy that began to be visited
upon the Negro indicated that at least he was no longer a thing
but a person. Lynching began to grow apace, burlesque on the
stage tended to depreciate and humiliate the race, and the
South became definitely united in its defense of the system of
slavery. On the other hand, the Abolitionists challenged the
attitude that was becoming popular; the Negroes themselves
began to be prosperous and to hold conventions; and Nat
Turner’s insurrection thrust baldly before the American people
the great moral and economic problem with which they had to
deal. With such divergent opinions, in spite of feeble attempts
at compromise, there could be no peace until the issue of
slavery at least was definitely settled. The third great period
extends from the Civil War to the opening of the Great War in
Europe. Like the others it also falls into two parts, the
division coming at the year 1895. The thirty years from 1865 to
1895 may be regarded as an era in which the race, now
emancipated, was mainly under the guidance of political ideals.
Several men went to Congress and popular education began to be
emphasized; but the difficulties of Reconstruction and the
outrages of the KuKlux Klan were succeeded by an enveloping
system of peonage, and by 1890-1895 the pendulum had swung
fully backward and in the South disfranchisement had been
arrived at as the concrete solution of the political phase of
the problem. The twenty years from 1895 to 1915 formed a period
of unrest and violence, but also of solid economic and social
progress, the dominant influence being the work of Booker T.
Washington. With the world war the Negro people came face to
face with new and vast problems of economic adjustment and
passed into an entirely different period of their racial
history in America.
This is not all, however. The race is not to be regarded
simply as existent unto itself. The most casual glance at any
such account as we have given emphasizes the importance of the
Negro in the general history of the United States. Other races
have come, sometimes with great gifts or in great numbers, but
it is upon this one that the country’s history has turned as on
a pivot. It is true that it has been despised and rejected, but
more and more it seems destined to give new proof that the
stone which the builders refused is become the head stone of
the corner. In the colonial era it was the economic advantage
of slavery over servitude that caused it to displace this
institution as a system of labor. In the preliminary draft of
the Declaration of Independence a noteworthy passage arraigned
the king of England for his insistence upon the slave-trade,
but this was later suppressed for reasons of policy. The war
itself revealed clearly the fallacy of the position of the
patriots, who fought for their rights as Englishmen but not for
the fundamental rights of man; and their attitude received
formal expression in the compromises that entered into the
Constitution. The expansion of the Southwest depended on the
labor of the Negro, whose history became inextricably bound up
with that of the cotton-gin; and the question or the excuse of
fugitives was the real key to the Seminole Wars. The long
struggle culminating in the Civil War was simply to settle the
status of the Negro in the Republic; and the legislation after
the war determined for a generation the history not only of the
South but very largely of the nation as well. The later
disfranchising acts have had overwhelming importance, the
unfair system of national representation controlling the
election of 1916 and thus the attitude of America in the world
war.
This is an astonishing phenomenon—this vast influence of a
people oppressed, proscribed, and scorned. The Negro is so
dominant in American history not only because he tests the real
meaning of democracy, not only because he challenges the
conscience of the nation, but also because he calls in question
one’s final attitude toward human nature itself. As we have
seen, it is not necessarily the worker, not even the criminal,
who makes the ultimate problem, but the simple Negro of
whatever quality. If this man did not have to work at all, and
if his race did not include a single criminal, in American
opinion he would still raise a question. It is accordingly from
the social standpoint that we must finally consider the
problem. Before we can do this we need to study the race as an
actual living factor in American life; and even before we do
that it might be in order to observe the general importance of
the Negro to-day in any discussion of the racial problems of
the world.
1. World Aspect
Any consideration of the Negro Problem in its world aspect
at the present time must necessarily be very largely concerned
with Africa as the center of the Negro population. This in turn
directs attention to the great colonizing powers of Europe, and
especially to Great Britain as the chief of these; and the
questions that result are of far-reaching importance for the
whole fabric of modern civilization. No one can gainsay the
tremendous contribution that England has made to the world;
every one must respect a nation that produced Wycliffe and
Shakespeare and Darwin, and that, standing for democratic
principles, has so often stayed the tide of absolutism and
anarchy; and it is not without desert that for three hundred
years this country has held the moral leadership of mankind. It
may now not unreasonably be asked, however, if it has not lost
some of its old ideals, and if further insistence upon some of
its policies would not constitute a menace to all that the
heart of humanity holds dear.
As a preliminary to our discussion let us remark two men by
way of contrast. A little more than seventy years ago a great
traveler set out upon the first of three long journeys through
central and southern Africa. He was a renowned explorer, and
yet to him “the end of the geographical feat was only the
beginning of the enterprise.” Said Henry Drummond of him:
“Wherever David Livingstone’s footsteps are crossed in Africa
the fragrance of his memory seems to remain.” On one occasion a
hunter was impaled on the horn of a rhinoceros, and a messenger
ran eight miles for the physician. Although he himself had been
wounded for life by a lion and his friends said that he should
not ride at night through a wood infested with beasts,
Livingstone insisted on his Christian duty to go, only to find
that the man had died and to be obliged to retrace his
footsteps. Again and again his party would have been destroyed
if it had not been for his own unbounded tact and courage, and
after his death at Chitambo’s village Susi and Chuma journeyed
for nine months and over eight hundred miles to take his body
to the coast. “We work for a glorious future,” said he, “which
we are not destined to see—the golden age which has not been,
but will yet be. We are only morning-stars shining in the dark,
but the glorious morn will break, the good time coming yet. For
this time we work; may God accept our imperfect service.”
About the time that Livingstone was passing off the scene
another strong man, one of England’s “empire builders,” began
his famous career. Going first to South Africa as a young man
in quest of health, Cecil Rhodes soon made a huge fortune out
of Kimberley diamonds and Transvaal gold, and by 1890 had
become the Prime Minister of Cape Colony. In the pursuit of his
aims he was absolutely unscrupulous. He refused to recognize
any rights of the Portuguese in Matabeleland and Mashonaland;
he drove hard bargains with the Germans and the French; he
defied the Boers; and to him the native Africans were simply so
many tools for the heaping up of gold. Nobody ever said of him
that he left a “fragrant memory” behind him; but thousands of
bruised bodies and broken hearts bore witness to his policy.
According to the ideals of modern England, however, he was a
great man. What the Negro in the last analysis wonders is: Who
was right, Livingstone or Rhodes? And which is the world to
choose, Christ or Mammon?
There are two fundamental assumptions upon which all
so-called Western civilization is based—that of racial and that
of religious superiority. Sight has been lost of the fact that
there is really no such thing as a superior race, that only
individuals are superior one to another, and a popular English
poet has sung of “the white man’s burden” and of “lesser breeds
without the law.” These two assumptions have accounted for all
of the misunderstanding that has arisen between the West and
the East, for China and Japan, India and Egypt can not see by
what divine right men from the West suppose that they have the
only correct ancestry or by what conceit they presume to have
the only true faith. Let them but be accepted, however, let a
nation be led by them as guiding-stars, and England becomes
justified in forcing her system upon India, she finds it
necessary to send missionaries to Japan, and the lion’s paw
pounces upon the very islands of the sea.
The whole world, however, is now rising as never before
against any semblance of selfishness on the part of great
powers, and it is more than ever clear that before there can be
any genuine progress toward the brotherhood of man, or toward
comity among nations, one man will have to give some
consideration to the other man’s point of view. One people will
have to respect another people’s tradition. The Russo-Japanese
War gave men a new vision. The whole world gazed upon a new
power in the East—one that could be dealt with only upon equal
terms. Meanwhile there was unrest in India, and in Africa there
were insurrections of increasing bitterness and fierceness.
Africa especially had been misrepresented. The people were all
said to be savages and cannibals, almost hopelessly degraded.
The traders and the politicians knew better. They knew that
there were tribes and tribes in Africa, that many of the chiefs
were upright and wise and proud of their tradition, and that
the land could not be seized any too quickly. Hence they made
haste to get into the game.
It is increasingly evident also that the real leadership of
the world is a matter not of race, not even of professed
religion, but of principle. Within the last hundred years, as
science has flourished and colonization grown, we have been led
astray by materialism. The worship of the dollar has become a
fetish, and the man or the nation that had the money felt that
it was ordained of God to rule the universe. Germany was led
astray by this belief, but it is England, not Germany, that has
most thoroughly mastered the Art of Colonization. Crown
colonies are to be operated in the interest of the owners.
Jingoism is king. It matters not that the people in India and
Africa, in Hayti and the Philippines, object to our
benevolence; we know what is good for them and therefore
they should be satisfied.
In Jamaica to-day the poorer people can not get employment;
and yet, rather than accept the supply at hand, the powers of
privilege import “coolie” labor, a still cheaper supply. In
Sierra Leone, where certainly there has been time to see the
working of the principle, native young men crowd about the
wharves and seize any chance to earn a penny, simply because
there is no work at hand to do—nothing that would genuinely
nourish independence and self-respect.
It is not strange that the worship of industrialism, with
its attendant competition, finally brought about the most
disastrous war in history and such a breakdown of all
principles of morality as made the whole world stand aghast.
Womanhood was no longer sacred; old ideas of ethics vanished;
Christ himself was crucified again—everything holy and lovely
was given to the grasping demon of Wealth.
Suddenly men realized that England had lost the moral
leadership of the world. Lured by the ideals of Rhodes, the
country that gave to mankind Magna Charta seemed now
bent only on its own aggrandizement and preservation. Germany’s
colonies were seized, and anything that threatened the
permanence of the dominant system, especially unrest on the
part of the native African, was throttled. Briton and Boer
began to feel an identity of interest, and especially was it
made known that American Negroes were not wanted.
Just what the situation is to-day may be illustrated by the
simple matter of foreign missions, the policy of missionary
organizations in both England and America being dictated by the
political policy of the empire. The appointing of Negroes by
the great American denominations for service in Africa has
practically ceased, for American Negroes are not to be admitted
to any portion of the continent except Liberia, which, after
all, is a very small part of the whole. For the time being the
little republic seems to receive countenance from the great
powers as a sort of safety-valve through which the aspiration
of the Negro people might spend itself; but it is evident that
the present understanding is purely artificial and can not
last. Even the Roman Empire declined, and Germany lost her hold
in Africa overnight. Of course it may be contended that the
British Empire to-day is not decadent but stronger than ever.
At the same time there can be no doubt that Englishman and Boer
alike regard these teeming millions of prolific black people
always with concern and sometimes with dismay. Natives of the
Congo still bear the marks of mutilation, and men in South
Africa chafe under unjust land acts and constant indignities in
their daily life.
Here rises the question for our own country. To the United
States at last has come that moral leadership—that obligation
to do the right thing—that opportunity to exhibit the highest
honor in all affairs foreign or domestic—that is the ultimate
test of greatness. Is America to view this great problem in
Africa sympathetically and find some place for the groping for
freedom of millions of human beings, or is she to be simply a
pawn in the game of English colonization? Is she to abide by
the principles that guided her in 1776, or simply seize her
share of the booty? The Negro either at home or abroad is only
one of many moral problems with which she has to deal. At the
close of the war extravagance reigned, crime was rampant, and
against any one of three or four races there was insidious
propaganda. To add to the difficulties, the government was
still so dominated by politics and officialdom that it was
almost always impossible to get things done at the time they
needed to be done. At the same time every patriot knows that
America is truly the hope of the world. Into her civilization
and her glory have entered not one but many races. All go forth
against a common enemy; all should share the duties and the
privileges of citizenship. In such a country the law can know
no difference of race or class or creed, provided all are
devoted to the general welfare. Such is the obligation resting
upon the United States—such the challenge of social, economic,
and moral questions such as never before faced the children of
men. That she be worthy of her opportunity all would pray; to
the fulfilment of her destiny all should help. The eyes of the
world are upon her; the scepter of the ages is in her hand.
2. The Negro in American
Life
If now we come to the Negro in the United States, it is
hardly an exaggeration to say that no other race in the
American body politic, not even the Anglo-Saxon, has been
studied more critically than this one, and treatment has varied
all the way from the celebration of virtues to the bitterest
hostility and malignity. It is clearly fundamentally necessary
to pay some attention to racial characteristics and gifts. In
recent years there has been much discussion from the standpoint
of biology, and special emphasis has been placed on the
emotional temperament of the race. The Negro, however, submits
that in the United States he has not been chiefly responsible
for such miscegenation as has taken place; but he is not
content to rest simply upon a tu quoque. He calls
attention to the fact that whereas it has been charged that
lynchings find their excuse in rape, it has been shown again
and again that this crime is the excuse for only one-fourth or
one-fifth of the cases of violence. If for the moment we
suppose that there is no question about guilt in a fourth or a
fifth of the cases, the overwhelming fraction that remains
indicates that there are other factors of the highest
importance that have to be considered in any ultimate
adjustment of the situation. In every case accordingly the
Negro asks only for a fair trial in court—not too hurried; and
he knows that in many instances a calm study of the facts will
reveal nothing more than fright or hysteria on the part of a
woman or even other circumstances not more incriminating.
Unfortunately the whole question of the Negro has been
beclouded by misrepresentation as has no other social question
before the American people, and the race asks simply first of
all that the tissue of depreciation raised by prejudice be done
away with in order that it may be judged and estimated for its
quality. America can make no charges against any element of her
population while she denies the fundamental right of
citizenships—the protection of the individual person. Too often
mistakes are made, and no man is so humble or so low that he
should be deprived of his life without due process of law. The
Negro undoubtedly has faults. At the same time, in order that
his gifts may receive just consideration, the tradition of
burlesque must for the time being be forgotten. All stories
about razors, chickens, and watermelons must be relegated to
the rear; and even the revered and beloved “black mammy” must
receive an affectionate but a long farewell.
The fact is that the Negro has such a contagious brand of
humor that many people never realize that this plays only on
the surface. The real background of the race is one of tragedy.
It is not in current jest but in the wail of the old melodies
that the soul of this people is found. There is something
elemental about the heart of the race, something that finds its
origin in the forest and in the falling of the stars. There is
something grim about it too, something that speaks of the lash,
of the child torn from its mother’s bosom, of the dead body
swinging at night by the roadside. The race has suffered, and
in its suffering lies its destiny and its contribution to
America; and hereby hangs a tale.
If we study the real quality of the Negro we shall find that
two things are observable. One is that any distinction so far
won by a member of the race in America has been almost always
in some one of the arts; and the other is that any influence so
far exerted by the Negro on American civilization has been
primarily in the field of æsthetics. The reason is not far to
seek, and is to be found in the artistic striving even of
untutored Negroes. The instinct for beauty insists upon an
outlet, and if one can find no better picture he will paste a
circus poster or a flaring advertisement on the wall. Very few
homes have not at least a geranium on the windowsill or a
rosebush in the garden. If we look at the matter conversely we
shall find that those things which are most picturesque make to
the Negro the readiest appeal. Red is his favorite color simply
because it is the most pronounced of all colors. The principle
holds in the sphere of religion. In some of our communities
Negroes are known to “get happy” in church. It is, however,
seldom a sermon on the rule of faith or the plan of salvation
that awakens such ecstasy, but rather a vivid portrayal of the
beauties of heaven, with the walls of jasper, the feast of milk
and honey, and the angels with palms in their hands. The appeal
is primarily sensuous, and it is hardly too much to say that
the Negro is thrilled not so much by the moral as by the
artistic and pictorial elements in religion. Every member of
the race is an incipient poet, and all are enthralled by music
and oratory.
Illustrations are abundant. We might refer to the oratory of
Douglass, to the poetry of Dunbar, to the picturesque style of
DuBois, to the mysticism of the paintings of Tanner, to the
tragic sculpture of Meta Warrick Fuller, and to a long line of
singers and musicians. Even Booker Washington, most practical
of Americans, proves the point, the distinguishing qualities of
his speeches being anecdote and vivid illustration. It is best,
however, to consider members of the race who were entirely
untaught in the schools. On one occasion Harriet Tubman, famous
for her work in the Underground Railroad, was addressing an
audience and describing a great battle in the Civil War. “And
then,” said she, “we saw the lightning, and that was the guns;
and then we heard the thunder, and that was the big guns; and
then we heard the rain falling, and that was drops of blood
falling; and when we came to git in the craps, it was dead men
that we reaped.” Two decades after the war John Jasper, of
Richmond, Virginia, astonished the most intelligent hearers by
the power of his imagery. He preached not only that the “sun do
move,” but also of “dry bones in the valley,” the glories of
the New Jerusalem, and on many similar subjects that have been
used by other preachers, sometimes with hardly less effect,
throughout the South. In his own way Jasper was an artist. He
was eminently imaginative; and it is with this imaginative—this
artistic—quality that America has yet to reckon.
The importance of the influence has begun to be recognized,
and on the principle that to him that hath shall be given, in
increasing measure the Negro is being blamed for the ills of
American life, a ready excuse being found in the perversion and
debasement of Negro music. We have seen discussions whose
reasoning, condensed, was somewhat as follows: The Negro
element is daily becoming more potent in American society;
American society is daily becoming more immoral; therefore at
the door of the Negro may be laid the increase in divorce and
all the other evils of society. The most serious charge brought
against the Negro intellectually is that he has not yet
developed the great creative or organizing mind that points the
way of civilization. He most certainly has not, and in this he
is not very unlike all the other people in America. The whole
country is still in only the earlier years of its striving.
While the United States has made great advance in applied
science, she has as yet produced no Shakespeare or Beethoven.
If America has not yet reached her height after three hundred
years of striving, she ought not to be impatient with the Negro
after only sixty years of opportunity. But all signs go to
prove the assumption of limited intellectual ability
fundamentally false. Already some of the younger men of the
race have given the highest possible promise.
If all of this, however, is granted, and if the Negro’s
exemplification of the principle of self-help is also
recognized, the question still remains: Just what is the race
worth as a constructive factor in American civilization? Is it
finally to be an agency for the upbuilding of the nation, or
simply one of the forces that retard? What is its real promise
in American life?
In reply to this it might be worth while to consider first
of all the country’s industrial life. The South, and very
largely the whole country, depends upon Negro men and women as
the stable labor supply in such occupations as farming,
saw-milling, mining, cooking, and washing. All of this is hard
work, and necessary work. In 1910, of 3,178,554 Negro men at
work, 981,922 were listed as farm laborers and 798,509 as
farmers. That is to say, 56 per cent of the whole number were
engaged in raising farm products either on their own account or
by way of assisting somebody else, and the great staples of
course were the cotton and corn of the Southern states. If
along with the farmers we take those engaged in the occupations
employing the next greatest numbers of men—those of the
building and hand trades, saw and planing mills, as well as
those of railway firemen and porters, draymen, teamsters, and
coal mine operatives—we shall find a total of 71.2 per cent
engaged in such work as represents the very foundation of
American industry. Of the women at work, 1,047,146, or 52 per
cent, were either farm laborers or farmers, and 28 per cent
more were either cooks or washerwomen. In other words, a total
of exactly 80 per cent were engaged in some of the hardest and
at the same time some of the most vital labor in our home and
industrial life. The new emphasis on the Negro as an industrial
factor in the course of the recent war is well known. When
immigration ceased, upon his shoulders very largely fell the
task of keeping the country and the army alive. Since the war
closed he has been on the defensive in the North; but a country
that wishes to consider all of the factors that enter into its
gravest social problem could never forget his valiant service
in 1918. Let any one ask, moreover, even the most prejudiced
observer, if he would like to see every Negro in the country
out of it, and he will then decide whether economically the
Negro is a liability or an asset.
Again, consider the Negro soldier. In all our history there
are no pages more heroic, more pathetic, than those detailing
the exploits of black men. We remember the Negro, three
thousand strong, fighting for the liberties of America when his
own race was still held in bondage. We remember the deeds at
Port Hudson, Fort Pillow, and Fort Wagner. We remember Santiago
and San Juan Hill, not only how Negro men went gallantly to the
charge, but how a black regiment faced pestilence that the
ranks of their white comrades might not be decimated. And then
Carrizal. Once more, at an unexpected moment, the heart of the
nation was thrilled by the troopers of the Tenth Cavalry. Once
more, despite Brownsville, the tradition of Fort Wagner was
preserved and passed on. And then came the greatest of all
wars. Again was the Negro summoned to the colors—summoned out
of all proportion to his numbers. Others might desert, but not
he; others might be spies or strikers, but not he—not he in the
time of peril. In peace or war, in victory or danger, he has
always been loyal to the Stars and Stripes.
Not only, however, does the Negro give promise by reason of
his economic worth; not only does he deserve the fullest rights
of citizenship on the basis of his work as a soldier; he brings
nothing less than a great spiritual contribution to
civilization in America. His is a race of enthusiasm,
imagination, and spiritual fervor; and after all the doubt and
fear through which it has passed there still rests with it an
abiding faith in God. Around us everywhere are commercialism,
politics, graft—sordidness, selfishness, cynicism. We need hope
and love, a new birth of idealism, a new faith in the unseen.
Already the work of some members of the race has pointed the
way to great things in the realm of conscious art; but above
even art soars the great world of the spirit. This it is that
America most sadly needs; this it is that her most fiercely
persecuted children bring to her.
Obviously now if the Negro, if any race, is to make to
America the contribution of which it is capable, it must be
free; and this raises the whole question of relation to the
rest of the body politic. One of the interesting phenomena of
society in America is that the more foreign elements enter into
the “melting pot” and advance in culture, the more do they
cling to their racial identity. Incorporation into American
life, instead of making the Greek or the Pole or the Irishman
forget his native country, makes him all the more jealous of
its traditions. The more a center of any one of these
nationalities develops, the more wealthy and cultured its
members become, the more do we find them proud of the source
from which they sprang. The Irishman is now so much an American
that he controls whole wards in our large cities, and sometimes
the cities themselves. All the same he clings more tenaciously
than ever to the celebration of March 17. When an isolated
Greek came years ago, poor and friendless, nobody thought very
much about him, and he effaced himself as much as possible,
taking advantage, however, of any opportunity that offered for
self-improvement or economic advance. When thousands came and
the newcomers could take inspiration from those of their
brothers who had preceded them and achieved success,
nationality asserted itself. Larger groups now talked about
Venizelos and a greater Greece; their chests expanded at the
thought of Marathon and Plato; and companies paraded amid
applause as they went to fight in the Balkans. In every case,
with increasing intelligence and wealth, race pride asserted
itself. At the same time no one would think of denying to the
Greek or the Irishman or the Italian his full rights as an
American citizen.
It is a paradox indeed, this thing of a race’s holding its
identity at the same time that it is supposed to lose this in
the larger civilization. Apply the principle to the Negro. Very
soon after the Civil War, when conditions were chaotic and
ignorance was rampant, the ideals constantly held before the
race were those of white people. Some leaders indeed measured
success primarily by the extent to which they became merged in
the white man’s life. At the time this was very natural. A
struggling people wished to show that it could be judged by the
standards of the highest civilization within sight, and it did
so. To-day the tide has changed. The race now numbers a few
millionaires. In almost every city there are beautiful homes
owned by Negroes. Some men have reached high attainment in
scholarship, and the promise grows greater and greater in art
and science. Accordingly the Negro now loves his own, cherishes
his own, teaches his boys about black heroes, and honors and
glorifies his own black women. Schools and churches and all
sorts of coöperative enterprises testify to the new racial
self-respect, while a genuine Negro drama has begun to
flourish. A whole people has been reborn; a whole race has
found its soul.
3. Face to Face
Even when all that has been said is granted, it is still
sometimes maintained that the Negro is the one race that can
not and will not be permitted to enter into the full promise of
American life. Other elements, it is said, even if difficult to
assimilate, may gradually be brought into the body politic, but
the Negro is the one element that may be tolerated but not
assimilated, utilized but not welcomed to the fullness of the
country’s glory.
However, the Negro has no reason to be discouraged. If one
will but remember that after all slavery was but an incident
and recall the status of the Negro even in the free states ten
years before the Civil War, he will be able to see a steady
line of progress forward. After the great moral and economic
awakening that gave the race its freedom, the pendulum swung
backward, and finally it reached its farthest point of
proscription, of lawlessness, and inhumanity. No obscuring of
the vision for the time being should blind us to the reading of
the great movement of history.
To-day in the whole question of the Negro problem there are
some matters of pressing and general importance. One that is
constantly thrust forward is that of the Negro criminal. On
this the answer is clear. If a man—Negro or otherwise—is a
criminal, he is an enemy of society, and society demands that
he be placed where he will do the least harm. If execution is
necessary, this should take place in private; and in no case
should the criminal be so handled as to corrupt the morals or
arouse the morbid sensibilities of the populace. At the same
time simple patriotism would demand that by uplifting home
surroundings, good schools, and wholesome recreation everything
possible be done for Negro children as for other children of
the Republic, so that just as few of them as possible may
graduate into the criminal class.
Another matter, closely akin to this, is that of the
astonishing lust for torture that more and more is actuating
the American people. When in 1835 McIntosh was burned in St.
Louis for the murder of an officer, the American people stood
aghast, and Abraham Lincoln, just coming into local prominence,
spoke as if the very foundations of the young republic had been
shaken. After the Civil War, however, horrible lynchings became
frequent; and within the last decade we have seen a Negro boy
stabbed in numberless places while on his way to the stake, we
have seen the eyes of a Negro man burned out with hot irons and
pieces of his flesh cut off, and a Negro woman—whose only
offense was a word of protest against the lynching of her
husband—while in the state of advanced pregnancy hanged head
downwards, her clothing burned from her body, and herself so
disemboweled that her unborn babe fell to the ground. We submit
that any citizens who commit such deeds as these are deserving
of the most serious concern of their country; and when they
bring their little children to behold their acts—when baby
fingers handle mutilated flesh and baby eyes behold such
pictures as we have suggested—a crime has been committed
against the very name of childhood. Most frequently it will be
found that the men who do these things have had only the most
meager educational advantages, and that generally—but not
always—they live in remote communities, away from centers of
enlightenment, so that their whole course of life is such as to
cultivate provincialism. With not the slightest touch of irony
whatever we suggest that these men need a crusade of education
in books and in the fundamental obligations of citizenship. At
present their ignorance, their prejudice, and their lack of
moral sense constitute a national menace.
It is full time to pause. We have already gone too far. The
Negro problem is only an index to the ills of society in
America. In our haste to get rich or to meet new conditions we
are in danger of losing all of our old standards of conduct, of
training, and of morality. Our courts need to summon a new
respect for themselves. The average citizen knows only this
about them, that he wants to keep away from them. So far we
have not been assured of justice. The poor man has not stood an
equal chance with the rich, nor the black with the white. Money
has been freely used, even for the changing of laws if need be;
and the sentencing of a man of means generally means only that
he will have a new trial. The murders in any American city
average each year fifteen or twenty times as many as in an
English or French city of the same size. Our churches need a
new baptism; they have lost the faith. The same principle
applies in our home-life, in education, in literature. The
family altar is almost extinct; learning is more easy than
sound; and in literature as in other forms of art any passing
fad is able to gain followers and pose as worthy achievement.
All along the line we need more uprightness—more strength. Even
when a man has committed a crime, he must receive justice in
court. Within recent years we have heard too much about “speedy
trials,” which are often nothing more than legalized lynchings.
If it has been decreed that a man is to wait for a trial one
week or one year, the mob has nothing to do with the matter,
and, if need be, all the soldiery of the United States must be
called forth to prevent the storming of a jail. Fortunately the
last few years have shown us several sheriffs who had this
conception of their duty.
In the last analysis this may mean that more responsibility
and more force will have to be lodged in the Federal
Government. Within recent years the dignity of the United
States has been seriously impaired. The time seems now to have
come when the Government must make a new assertion of its
integrity and its authority. No power in the country can be
stronger than that of the United States of America.
For the time being, then, this is what we need—a stern
adherence to law. If men will not be good, they must at least
be made to behave. No one will pretend, however, that an
adjustment on such a basis is finally satisfactory. Above the
law of the state—above all law of man—is the law of God. It was
given at Sinai thousands of years ago. It received new meaning
at Calvary. To it we must all yet come. The way may be hard,
and in the strife of the present the time may seem far distant;
but some day the Messiah will reign and man to man the world
over shall brothers be “for a’ that.”
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
Unless an adequate volume is to be devoted to the work, any
bibliography of the history of the Negro Problem in the United
States must be selective. No comprehensive work is in
existence. Importance attaches to Select List of References
on the Negro Question, compiled under the direction of
A.P.C. Griffin, Library of Congress, Washington, 1903; A
Select Bibliography of the Negro American, edited by W.E.B.
DuBois, Atlanta, 1905, and The Negro Problem: a
Bibliography, edited by Vera Sieg, Free Library Commission,
Madison, Wis., 1908; but all such lists have to be supplemented
for more recent years. Compilations on the Abolition Movement,
the early education of the Negro, and the literary and artistic
production of the race are to be found respectively in Hart’s
Slavery and Abolition, Woodson’s The Education of the
Negro prior to 1861, and Brawley’s The Negro in
Literature and Art, and the Journal of Negro History
is constantly suggestive of good material.
The bibliography that follows is confined to the main
question. First of all are given general references, and then
follows a list of individual authors and books. Finally, there
are special lists on topics on which the study in the present
work is most intensive. In a few instances books that are
superficial in method or prejudiced in tone have been mentioned
as it has seemed necessary to try to consider all shades of
opinion even if the expression was not always adequate. On the
other hand, not every source mentioned in the footnotes is
included, for sometimes these references are merely incidental;
and especially does this apply in the case of lectures or
magazine articles, some of which were later included in books.
Nor is there any reference to works of fiction. These are
frequently important, and books of unusual interest are
sometimes considered in the body of the work; but in such a
study as the present imaginative literature can be hardly more
than a secondary and a debatable source of information.
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
I. General References
(Mainly in Collections, Sets, or Series)
Statutes at Large, being a Collection of all the Laws of
Virginia from the first session of the Legislature, in the year
1619, by William Waller Hening. Richmond, 1819-20.
Laws of the State of North Carolina, compiled by Henry
Potter, J.L. Taylor, and Bart. Yancey. Raleigh, 1821.
The Statutes at Large of South Carolina, edited by Thomas
Cooper. Columbia, 1837.
The Pro-Slavery Argument (as maintained by the most
distinguished writers of the Southern states). Charleston,
1852.
Files of such publications as Niles’s Weekly
Register, the Genius of Universal Emancipation, the
Liberator, and DeBow’s Commercial Review, in the
period before the Civil War; and of the Crisis, the
Journal of Negro History, the Negro Year-Book,
the Virginia Magazine of History, the Review of
Reviews, the Literary Digest, the
Independent, the Outlook, as well as
representative newspapers North and South and weekly Negro
newspapers in later years.
Johns Hopkins University Studies in Historical and Political
Science (some numbers important for the present work noted
below).
Studies in History, Economics, and Public Law edited by the
Faculty of Political Science of Columbia University (some
numbers important for the present work noted below).
Atlanta University Studies of Negro Problems (for unusually
important numbers note DuBois, editor, below, also Bigham).
Occasional Papers of the American Negro Academy (especially
note Cromwell in special list No. 1 below and Grimké in No.
3).
Census Reports of the United States; also Publications of
the Bureau of Education.
Annual Reports of the General Education Board, the John F.
Slater Fund, the Jeanes Fund; reports and pamphlets issued by
American Missionary Association, American Baptist Home Mission
Society, Freedmen’s Aid Society, etc.; catalogues of
representative educational institutions; and a volume “From
Servitude to Service” (the Old South lectures on representative
educational institutions for the Negro), Boston, 1905.
Pamphlets and reports of National Association for the
Advancement of Colored People, the National Urban League, the
Southern Sociological Congress, the University Commission on
Southern Race Questions, Hampton Conference reports, 1897-1907,
and Proceedings of the National Negro Business League, annual
since 1900.
The American Nation: A History from Original Sources by
Associated Scholars, edited by Albert Bushnell Hart. 27 vols.
Harper & Bros., New York, 1907. (Volumes important for the
present work specially noted below.)
The Chronicles of America. A Series of Historical Narratives
edited by Allen Johnson. 50 vols. Yale University Press, New
Haven, 1918—. (Volumes important for the present work specially
noted below.)
The South in the Building of the Nation. 12 vols. The
Southern Publication Society. Richmond, Va., 1909.
Studies in Southern History and Politics. Columbia
University Press, New York, 1914.
New International and Americana Encyclopedias (especially on
such topics as Africa, the Negro, and Negro Education).
II. INDIVIDUAL WORKS
(Note pamphlets at end of list; also special lists under III
below.)
Adams, Alice Dana: The Neglected Period of Anti-Slavery in
America (1808-1831), Radcliffe College Monograph No. 14.
Boston, 1908 (now handled by Harvard University Press).
Adams, Henry: History of the United States from 1801 to
1817. 9 vols. Charles Scribner’s Sons, New York, 1889-90.
Alexander, William T.: History of the Colored Race in
America. Palmetto Publishing Co., New Orleans, 1887.
Armistead, Wilson: A Tribute for the Negro, being a
Vindication of the Moral, Intellectual, and Religious
Capabilities of the Colored Portion of Mankind, with particular
reference to the African race, illustrated by numerous
biographical sketches, facts, anecdotes, etc., and many
superior portraits and engravings. Manchester, 1848.
Baker, Ray Stannard: Following the Color Line. Doubleday,
Page & Co., New York, 1908.
Ballagh, James Curtis: A History of Slavery in Virginia.
Johns Hopkins Studies, extra volume 24. Baltimore, 1902.
White Servitude in the Colony of Virginia. Johns Hopkins
Studies, Thirteenth Series, Nos. 6 and 7. Baltimore, 1895.
Bassett, John Spencer: Anti-Slavery Leaders of North
Carolina. Sixth Series, No. 6. Baltimore, 1898.
Slavery and Servitude in the Colony of North Carolina.
Johns Hopkins Studies, Fourteenth Series, Nos. 4 and 5.
Baltimore, 1896.
Slavery in the State of North Carolina. Johns Hopkins
Studies, XIV: 179; XVII: 323.
Bigham, John Alvin (editor): Select Discussions of Race
Problems, No. 20, of Atlanta University Publications. Atlanta,
1916.
Birney, William: James G. Birney and His Times. D. Appleton
& Co., New York, 1890.
Blake, W.O.: The History of Slavery and the Slave-Trade.
Columbus, O., 1861.
Blyden, Edward W.: Christianity, Islam, and the Negro Race.
London, 1887.
Bogart, Ernest Ludlow: The Economic History of the United
States. Longmans, Green & Co., New York, 1918 edition.
Bourne, Edward Gaylord: Spain in America, 1450-1580. Vol. 3
of American Nation Series.
Brackett, Jeffrey Richardson: The Negro in Maryland: A Study
of the Institution of Slavery. Johns Hopkins Studies, extra
volume 6. Baltimore, 1889.
Bradford, Sarah H.: Harriet, the Moses of Her People. New
York, 1886.
Brawley, Benjamin: A Short History of the American Negro.
The Macmillan Co., New York, 1913, revised 1919.
History of Morehouse College. Atlanta, 1917.
The Negro in Literature and Art. Duffield & Co., New
York, 1918.
Your Negro Neighbor (in Our National Problems series).
The Macmillan Co., New York, 1918.
Africa and the War. Duffield & Co., New York,
1918.
Women of Achievement (written for the Fireside Schools
under the auspices of the Woman’s American Baptist Home
Mission Society). Chicago and New York, 1919.
Brawley, Edward M.: The Negro Baptist Pulpit. American
Baptist Publication Society, Philadelphia, 1890.
Bruce, Philip Alexander: Economic History of Virginia in the
Seventeenth Century. 2 vols. The Macmillan Co., New York,
1896.
Cable, George Washington: The Negro Question. Charles
Scribner’s Sons, New York, 1890.
Calhoun, William Patrick: The Caucasian and the Negro in the
United States. R.L. Bryan Co., Columbia, S. C, 1902.
Chamberlain, D.H.: Present Phases of Our So-Called Negro
Problem (open letter to the Rt. Hon. James Bryce of England),
reprinted from News and Courier, Charleston, of August
1, 1904.
Cheyney, Edward Potts: European Background of American
History. Vol. I of American Nation Series.
Child, Lydia Maria: An Appeal in Favor of That Class of
Americans Called Africans. Boston, 1833.
The Oasis (edited). Boston, 1834.
Clayton, V.V.: White and Black under the Old Regimé.
Milwaukee, 1899.
Clowes, W. Laird: Black America: A Study of the Ex-Slave and
His Late Master. Cassell & Co., London, 1891.
Coffin, Joshua: An Account of Some of the Principal Slave
Insurrections, and others, which have occurred, or been
attempted, in the United States and elsewhere, during the last
two centuries, with various remarks. American Anti-Slavery
Society, New York, 1860.
Collins, Winfield H.: The Domestic Slave Trade of the
Southern States. Broadway Publishing Co., New York, 1904.
Coman, Katherine: The Industrial History of the United
States. The Macmillan Co., New York, 1918 edition.
The Negro as a Peasant Farmer. American Statistical
Association Publications, 1904:39.
Commons, John R.: Races and Immigrants in America. The
Macmillan Co., 1907.
Coolidge, Archibald Cary: The United States as a World
Power. The Macmillan Co., New York, 1918.
Cooper, Anna Julia: A Voice from the South, by a black woman
of the South. Xenia, O., 1892.
Corey, Charles H.: A History of the Richmond Theological
Seminary. Richmond, 1895.
Cornish, Samuel E., and Wright, T.S.: The Colonization
Scheme Considered in Its Rejection by the Colored People.
Newark, 1840.
Cromwell, John W.: The Negro in American History. The
American Negro Academy, Washington, 1914.
Culp, Daniel W. (editor): Twentieth Century Negro
Literature. Nichols & Co., Toronto, 1902.
Cutler, James E.: Lynch Law, an Investigation into the
History of Lynching in the United States. Longmans, Green &
Co., New York, 1905.
Daniels, John: In Freedom’s Birthplace: A Study of the
Boston Negroes. Houghton Mifflin Co., Boston and New York,
1914.
Dewey, Davis Rich: National Problems, 1885-1897. Vol. 24 in
American Nation Series.
Dill, Augustus Granville. See DuBois, editor Atlanta
University Publications.
Dodd, William E.: The Cotton Kingdom. Vol. 27 of Chronicles
of America.
Expansion and Conflict. Vol. 3 of Riverside History of the
United States. Houghton Mifflin Co., Boston, 1915.
Dow, Lorenzo (“Cosmopolite, a Listener”): A Cry from the
Wilderness! A Voice from the East, A Reply from the
West—Trouble in the North, Exemplifying in the South. Intended
as a timely and solemn warning to the People of the United
States. Printed for the Purchaser and the Public. United
States, 1830.
DuBois, W.E. Burghardt: Suppression of the African
Slave-Trade. Longmans, Green & Co., New York, 1896 (now
handled by Harvard University Press).
DuBois, W.E. Burghardt: The Philadelphia Negro. University
of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, 1899.
The Souls of Black Folk. A.C. McClurg & Co.,
Chicago, 1903. The Negro in the South (Booker T.
Washington, co-author).
George W. Jacobs & Co., Philadelphia, 1907.
John Brown (in American Crisis Biographies). George W.
Jacobs & Co., Philadelphia, 1909.
The Negro (in Home University Library Series). Henry
Holt & Co., New York, 1915.
Darkwater: Voices from within the Veil. Harcourt, Brace
& Co., New York, 1920.
(Editor Atlanta University Publications).
The Negro Church, No. 8.
The Health and Physique of the Negro American, No.
II.
Economic Co-operation among Negro Americans, No. 12.
The Negro American Family, No. 13.
Efforts for Social Betterment among Negro Americans, No.
14. The College-Bred Negro American, No. 15. (A.G. Dill,
co-editor.)
The Negro American Artisan, No. 17. (A.G. Dill,
co-editor.)
Morals and Manners among Negro Americans, No. 18. (A.G.
Dill, co-editor.)
Dunbar, Alice Ruth Moore: Masterpieces of Negro Eloquence.
The Bookery Publishing Co., New York, 1914.
Dunbar, Paul Laurence: Complete Poems. Dodd, Mead & Co.,
New York, 1913.
Dunning, William Archibald: Reconstruction, Political and
Economic. Vol. 22 of American Nation Series.
Earnest, Joseph B., Jr.: The Religious Development of the
Negro in Virginia (Ph.D. thesis, Virginia). Charlottesville,
1914.
Eckenrode, Hamilton James: The Political History of Virginia
during the Reconstruction. Johns Hopkins Studies. Twenty-second
Series, Nos. 6, 7, and 8. Baltimore, 1904.
Ellis, George W.: Negro Culture in West Africa. The Neale
Publishing Co., New York, 1914.
Ellwood, Charles A.: Sociology and Modern Social Problems.
American Book Co., New York, 1910.
Elwang, William W.: The Negroes of Columbia, Mo. (A.M.
thesis, Missouri), 1904.
Epstein, Abraham: The Negro Migrant in Pittsburgh (in
publications of School of Economics of the University of
Pittsburgh). 1918.
Evans, Maurice S.: Black and White in the Southern States: A
Study of the Race Problem in the United States from a South
African Point of View. Longmans, Green & Co., London,
1915.
Ferris, William Henry: The African Abroad. 2 vols. New
Haven, 1913.
Fleming, Walter L.: Documentary History of Reconstruction. 2
vols. Arthur H. Clark Co., Cleveland, O., 1906.
The Sequel of Appomattox. Vol. 32 of Chronicles of America.
Fletcher, Frank H.: Negro Exodus. Report of agent appointed
by the St. Louis Commission to visit Kansas for the purpose of
obtaining information in regard to colored emigration. No
imprint.
Furman, Richard: Exposition of the Views of the Baptists
Relative to the Colored Population in the United States, in a
communication to the Governor of South Carolina. Second
edition, Charleston, 1833. (Letter bears original date December
24, 1822; Furman was president of State Baptist
Convention.)
Garrison, Wendell Phillips, and Garrison, Francis Jackson:
William Lloyd Garrison; Story of His Life Told by His Children.
4 vols. Houghton, Mifflin & Co., 1894.
Garrison, William Lloyd: Thoughts on African Colonization:
or An Impartial Exhibition of the Doctrines, Principles, and
Purposes of the American Colonization Society, together with
the Resolutions, Addresses, and Remonstrances of the Free
People of Color. Boston, 1832.
Gayarré, Charles E.A.: History of Louisiana. 4 vols. New
Orleans, 1885 edition.
Grady, Henry W.: The New South and Other Addresses, with
biography, etc., by Edna H.L. Turpin. Maynard, Merrill &
Co., New York, 1904.
Graham, Stephen: The Soul of John Brown. The Macmillan Co.,
New York, 1920.
Hallowell, Richard P.: Why the Negro was Enfranchised—Negro
Suffrage Justified. Boston, 1903. (Reprint of two letters in
the Boston Herald, March 11 and 26, 1903.)
Hammond, Lily Hardy: In Black and White: An Interpretation
of Southern Life. Fleming H. Revell Co., New York, 1914.
Harris, Norman Dwight: Intervention and Colonization in
Africa. Houghton, Mifflin Co., Boston, 1914.
Hart, Albert Bushnell: National Ideals Historically Traced.
Vol. 26 in American Nation Series.
Slavery and Abolition. Vol. 16 in American Nation
Series.
The Southern South. D. Appleton & Co., New York,
1910.
Hartshorn, W.N., and Penniman, George W.: An Era of Progress
and Promise, 1863-1910. The Priscilla Publishing Co., Boston,
1910.
Haworth, Paul Leland: America in Ferment. Bobbs-Merrill Co.,
Indianapolis, 1915.
Haynes, George E.: The Negro at Work in New York City Vol
49, No. 3, of Columbia Studies, 1912.
Helper, Hinton Rowan: The Impending Crisis of the South: How
to Meet It. New York, 1857.
Hickok, Charles T.: The Negro in Ohio, 1802-1870. (Western
Reserve thesis.) Cleveland, 1896.
Higginson, Thomas Wentworth: Army Life in a Black Regiment
Boston, 1870. (Latest edition, Houghton, Mifflin Co.,
1900.)
Hoffman, Frederick L.: Race Traits and Tendencies of the
American Negro. American Economics Association Publications,
XI, Nos. 1-3, 1896.
Hodge, Frederick W. (editor): Spanish Explorers in the
Southern United States, 1528-1543 (in Original Narratives of
Early American History), esp. The Narrative of Alvar Nuñez
Cabeça de Vaca. Charles Scribner’s Sons, New York, 1907.
Holland, Edwin C.: A Refutation of the Calumnies circulated
against the Southern and Western States, respecting the
institution and existence of slavery among them; to which is
added a minute and particular account of the actual condition
and state of their Negro Population, together with Historical
Notices of all the Insurrections that have taken place since
the settlement of the country. By a South Carolinian.
Charleston, 1822.
Horsemanden, Daniel (Judge): A Journal of the Proceedings in
the Detection of the Conspiracy Formed by Some White People, in
conjunction with Negro and Other Slaves, for Burning the City
of New York in America, and Murdering the Inhabitants. New
York, 1744.
Hosmer, James K.: The History of the Louisiana Purchase. D.
Appleton & Co., New York, 1902.
Hurd, John C.: The Law of Freedom and Bondage. 2 vols.
Boston, 1858-1862.
Jay, William: Inquiry into the Character and Tendency of the
American Colonization and Anti-Slavery Societies. New York,
1835.
Jefferson, Thomas: Writings, issued under the auspices of
the Thomas Jefferson Memorial Association. 20 vols. Washington,
1903.
Jervey, Theodore D.: Robert Y. Hayne and His Times. The
Macmillan Co., New York, 1909.
Johnson, Allen: Union and Democracy. Vol. 2 of Riverside
History of the United States. Houghton, Mifflin Co., Boston,
1915.
Johnson, James W.: Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man
(published anonymously). Sherman, French & Co., Boston,
1912.
Fifty Years and Other Poems. The Cornhill Co., Boston,
1917.
Hayti. Four articles reprinted from the Nation,
New York, 1920.
Johnston, Sir Harry Hamilton: The Negro in the New World.
The Macmillan Co., New York, 1910.
Kelsey, Carl: The Negro Farmer (Ph.D. thesis, Pennsylvania).
Jennings & Pye, Chicago, 1903.
Kemble, Frances A.: Journal of Residence on a Georgia
Plantation, 1838-1839. Harper & Bros., 1863.
Kerlin, Robert T. (editor): The Voice of the Negro, 1919.
E.P. Dutton & Co., New York, 1920.
Kimball, John C.: Connecticut’s Canterbury Tale; Its Heroine
Prudence Crandall, and Its Moral for To-Day. Hartford, Conn.
(1886).
Krehbiel, Henry E.: Afro-American Folk-Songs. G. Schirmer,
New York and London, 1914.
Lauber, Almon Wheeler: Indian Slavery in Colonial Times
within the Present Limits of the United States. Vol. 54, No. 3,
of Columbia University Studies, 1913.
Livermore, George: An Historical Research Respecting the
Opinions of the Founders of the Republic on Negroes as Slaves,
as Citizens, and as Soldiers. Boston, 1863.
Locke, Mary Stoughton: Anti-Slavery in America from the
Introduction of African Slaves to the Prohibition of the
Slave-Trade, 1619-1808. Radcliffe College Monograph No. 11.
Boston, 1901 (now handled by Harvard University Press).
Lonn, Ella: Reconstruction in Louisiana. G.P. Putnam’s Sons,
New York, 1919.
Lugard, Lady (Flora L. Shaw): A Tropical Dependency. James
Nisbet & Co., Ltd., London, 1906.
Lynch, John R.: The Facts of Reconstruction: The Neale
Publishing Co., New York, 1913.
McConnell, John Preston: Negroes and Their Treatment in
Virginia from 1865 to 1867 (Ph.D. thesis, Virginia, 1905).
Printed by B.D. Smith & Bros., Pulaski, Va., 1910.
MacCorkle, William A.: Some Southern Questions. G.P.
Putnam’s Sons, New York, 1908.
McCormac, E.I.: White Servitude in Maryland. Johns Hopkins
Studies, XXII, 119.
McDougall, Marion Gleason: Fugitive Slaves, 1619-1865. Fay
House (Radcliffe College) Monograph, No. 3. Boston, 1891 (now
handled by Harvard University Press).
McLaughlin, Andrew Cunningham: The Confederation and the
Constitution, 1783-1789. Vol. 10 in American Nation Series.
McMaster, John Bach: A History of the People of the United
States, from the Revolution to the Civil War. 8 vols. D.
Appleton & Co., New York, 1883-1913.
Macy, Jesse: The Anti-Slavery Crusade. Vol. 28 in Chronicles
of America.
Marsh, J.B.T.: The Story of the Jubilee Singers, with their
songs. Boston, 1880.
Miller, Kelly: Race Adjustment. The Neale Publishing Co.,
New York and Washington, 1908.
Out of the House of Bondage. The Neale Publishing Co.,
New York, 1914.
Appeal to Conscience (in Our National Problems Series).
The Macmillan Co., New York, 1913.
Moore, G.H.: Historical Notes on the Employment of Negroes
in the American Army of the Revolution. New York, 1862.
Morgan, Thomas J.: Reminiscences of Service with Colored
Troops in the Army of the Cumberland, 1863-65. Providence,
1885.
Moton, Robert Russa: Finding a Way Out: An Autobiography.
Doubleday, Page & Co., Garden City, N.Y., 1920.
Murphy, Edgar Gardner: The Basis of Ascendency. Longmans,
Green & Co., London, 1909.
Murray, Freeman H.M.: Emancipation and the Freed in American
Sculpture. Published by the author, 1733 Seventh St., N.W.,
Washington, 1916.
Odum, Howard W.: Social and Mental Traits of the Negro.
Columbia University Studies, Vol. 37, No. 3. New York,
1910.
Olmsted, Frederick Law: The Cotton Kingdom. 2 vols. New
York, 1861.
A Journey in the Seaboard Slave States. New York, 1856.
Page, Thomas Nelson: The Old South. Charles Scribner’s Sons,
New York, 1892.
The Negro: the Southerner’s Problem. Charles Scribner’s
Sons, New York, 1904.
Palmer, B.M. (with W.T. Leacock): The Rights of the South
Defended in the Pulpits. Mobile, 1860.
Penniman, George W. See Hartshorn, W.N.
Phillips, Ulrich B.: American Negro Slavery. D. Appleton
& Co., New York, 1918.
Plantation and Frontier. Vols. I and II of Documentary
History of American Industrial Society. Arthur H. Clark
Co., Cleveland, 1910.
Pike, G.D.: The Jubilee Singers and Their Campaign for
$20,000. Boston, 1873.
Pike, J.S.: The Prostrate State: South Carolina under Negro
Government. New York, 1874.
Pipkin, James Jefferson: The Negro in Revelation, in
History, and in Citizenship. N.D. Thompson Publishing Co., St.
Louis, 1902.
Platt, O.H.: Negro Governors. Papers of the New Haven Colony
Historical Society, Vol. 6. New Haven, 1900.
Reese, David M.: A Brief Review of the First Annual Report
of the American Anti-Slavery Society. New York, 1834.
Rhodes, James Ford: History of the United States from the
Compromise of 1850 (1850-1877 and 1877-1896). 8 vols. The
Macmillan Co., New York, 1893-1919.
Roman, Charles Victor: American Civilization and the Negro.
F.A. Davis Co., Philadelphia, 1916.
Russell, John H.: The Free Negro in Virginia, 1619-1865.
Johns Hopkins Studies, Series XXXI, No. 3. Baltimore, 1913.
Sandburg, Carl: The Chicago Race Riots, July, 1919.
Harcourt, Brace & Howe, New York, 1919.
Schurz, Carl: Speeches, Correspondence, and Political
Papers, selected and edited by Frederic Bancroft. 6 vols. G.P.
Putnam’s Sons, New York and London, 1913.
Scott, Emmett J.: Negro Migration during the War (in
Preliminary Economic Studies of the War—Carnegie Endowment for
International Peace: Division of Economics and History). Oxford
University Press, American Branch. New York, 1920.
Official History of the American Negro in the World War.
Washington, 1919.
Seligman, Herbert J.: The Negro Faces America. Harper Bros.,
New York, 1920.
Shaler, Nathaniel Southgate: The Neighbor: the Natural
History of Human Contacts. Houghton, Mifflin Co., Boston,
1904.
Siebert, Wilbur H.: The Underground Railroad from Slavery to
Freedom. The Macmillan Co., New York, 1898.
Sinclair, William A.: The Aftermath of Slavery. Small,
Maynard & Co., Boston, 1905.
Smith, Justin H.: The War with Mexico. 2 vols. The Macmillan
Co., New York, 1919.
Smith, Theodore Clarke: Parties and Slavery. Vol. 18 of
American Nation Series.
Smith, T.W.: The Slave in Canada. Vol. 10 in Collections of
the Nova Scotia Historical Society. Halifax, N.S., 1889.
Stephenson, Gilbert Thomas: Race Distinctions in American
Law. D. Appleton & Co., New York, 1910.
Steward, T.G.: The Haitian Revolution, 1791-1804. Thomas Y.
Crowell Co., New York, 1914.
Stoddard, Lothrop: The Rising Tide of Color against White
World-Supremacy, with an Introduction by Madison Grant. Charles
Scribner’s Sons. New York, 1920.
Stone, Alfred H.: Studies in the American Race Problem.
Doubleday, Page & Co., New York, 1908.
Storey, Moorfield: The Negro Question. An Address delivered
before the Wisconsin Bar Association. Boston, 1918. Problems of
To-Day. Houghton, Mifflin Co., Boston, 1920.
Thompson, Holland: The New South. Vol. 42 in Chronicles of
America.
Tillinghast, Joseph Alexander: The Negro in Africa and
America. Publications of American Economics Association, Series
3 Vol 3, No. 2. New York, 1902.
Toombs, Robert: Speech on The Crisis, delivered before the
Georgia Legislature, Dec. 7, 1860. Washington, 1860.
Tucker, St. George: A Dissertation on Slavery, with a
Proposal for the Gradual Abolition of it in the State of
Virginia. Philadelphia, 1796.
Turner, Frederick Jackson: The Rise of the New West. Vol. 14
in American Nation Series.
Turner, Edward Raymond: The Negro in Pennsylvania, 1639-1861
(Justin Winsor Prize of American Historical Association, 1910).
Washington, 1911.
Washington, Booker T.: The Future of the American Negro.
Small, Maynard & Co., Boston, 1899.
The Story of My Life and Work. Nichols & Co.,
Naperville, Ill., 1900.
Up from Slavery: An Autobiography. Doubleday, Page &
Co., New York, 1901.
Character Building. Doubleday, Page & Co., New York,
1902.
Working with the Hands. Doubleday, Page & Co., New
York, 1904.
Putting the Most into Life. Crowell & Co., New York,
1906.
Frederick Douglass (in American Crisis Biographies).
George W. Jacobs & Co., Philadelphia, 1906.
The Negro in the South (with W.E.B. DuBois). George W.
Jacobs & Co., Philadelphia, 1907.
The Negro in Business. Hertel, Jenkins & Co.,
Chicago, 1907.
The Story of the Negro. 2 vols. Doubleday, Page &
Co., New York, 1909.
My Larger Education. Doubleday, Page & Co., Garden
City, N.Y., 1911.
The Man Farthest Down (with Robert Emory Park).
Doubleday, Page & Co., Garden City, N.Y., 1912.
Weale, B.L. Putnam: The Conflict of Color. The Macmillan
Co., New York, 1910.
Weatherford, W.D.: Present Forces in Negro Progress.
Association Press, New York, 1912.
Weld, Theodore Dwight: American Slavery as It Is: Testimony
of a Thousand Witnesses. Published by the American Anti-Slavery
Society, New York, 1839.
Wiener, Leo: Africa and the Discovery of America, Vol. I.
Innes & Sons, Philadelphia, 1920.
Williams, George Washington: History of the Negro Race in
America from 1619 to 1880. 2 vols. G.P. Putnam’s Sons, New
York, 1883.
Wise, John S.: The End of an Era. Houghton, Mifflin Co.,
1899. Woodson, Carter G.: The Education of the Negro Prior to
1861. G.P. Putnam’s Sons, New York, 1915.
A Century of Negro Migration. Association for the Study of
Negro Life and History, Washington, 1918.
Woolf, Leonard: Empire and Commerce in Africa: A Study in
Economic Imperialism. London, 1920. The Macmillan Co., New
York.
Wright, Richard R.: Negro Companions of the Spanish
Explorers. (Reprinted from the American Anthropologist,
Vol. 4, April-June, 1902.)
Wright, Richard R., Jr.: The Negro in Pennsylvania: A Study
in Economic History. (Ph.D. thesis, Pennsylvania.) A.M.E. Book
Concern, Philadelphia.
Wright, T.S. See Cornish, Samuel E.
Zabriskie, Luther K.: The Virgin Islands of the United
States of America. G.P. Putnam’s Sons, New York, 1918.
An Address to the People of the United States, adopted at a
Conference of Colored Citizens, held at Columbia, S.C., July 20
and 21, 1876. Republican Printing Co., Columbia, S.C.,
1876.
Paper (letter published in a Washington paper) submitted in
connection with the Debate in the United States House of
Representatives, July 15th and 18th, 1776, on the Massacre of
Six Colored Citizens at Hamburg, S.C., July 4, 1876.
Proceedings of the National Conference of Colored Men of the
United States, held in the State Capitol at Nashville, Tenn.,
May 6, 7, 8, and 9, 1879. Washington, D.C., 1879.
Story of the Riot. Persecution of Negroes by roughs and
policemen in the City of New York, August, 1900. Statement and
Proofs written and compiled by Frank Moss and issued by the
Citizens’ Protective League. New York, 1900.
The Voice of the Carpet Bagger. Reconstruction Review No. 1,
published by the Anti-Lynching Bureau. Chicago, 1901.
III. Special Lists
I. On Chapter II, Section 3; Chapter III, Section 5; Chapter
VIII and Chapter XI, the general topic being the social
progress of the Negro before 1860. Titles are mainly in the
order of appearance of works.
Mather, Cotton: Rules for the Society of Negroes, 1693.
Reprinted by George H. Moore, Lenox Library, New York,
1888.
The Negro Christianized. An Essay to excite and assist that
good work, the instruction of Negro-servants in
Christianity. Boston, 1706.
Allen, Richard. The Life, Experience and Gospel Labors of
the Rt. Rev. Richard Allen, written by himself. Philadelphia,
1793.
Hall, Prince. A Charge delivered to the African Lodge, June
24, 1797, at Menotomy, by the Right Worshipful Prince Hall.
(Boston) 1797.
To the Free Africans and Other Free People of Color in the
United States. (Broadside) Philadelphia, 1797.
Walker, David: Appeal, in four articles, together with a
Preamble to the Colored Citizens of the World. Boston,
1829.
Garrison, William Lloyd: An Address delivered before the
Free People of Color in Philadelphia, New York, and other
cities, during the month of June, 1831. Boston, 1831.
Thoughts on African Colonization (see list above).
Minutes and Proceedings of the First Annual Convention of
the People of Color, held by adjournments in the City of
Philadelphia, from the sixth to the eleventh of June,
inclusive, 1831. Philadelphia, 1831.
College for Colored Youth. An Account of the New Haven City
Meeting and Resolutions with Recommendations of the College,
and Strictures upon the Doings of New Haven. New York,
1831.
On the Condition of the Free People of Color in the United
States. New York, 1839. (The Anti-Slavery Examiner, No.
13.)
Condition of the People of Color in the State of Ohio, with
interesting anecdotes. Boston, 1839.
Armistead, Wilson: Memoir of Paul Cuffe. London, 1840.
Wilson, Joseph: Sketches of the Higher Classes of Colored
Society in Philadelphia. Philadelphia, 1841.
National Convention of Colored Men and Their Friends. Troy,
N.Y., 1847.
Garnet, Henry Highland: The Past and Present Condition and
the Destiny of the Colored Race. Troy, 1848.
Delany, Martin R.: The Condition, Elevation, Emigration, and
Destiny of the Colored People of the United States, Politically
Considered. Philadelphia, 1852.
Cincinnati Convention of Colored Freedmen of Ohio.
Proceedings, Jan. 14-19, 1852. Cincinnati, 1852.
Proceedings of the Colored National Convention, held in
Rochester, July 6, 7, and 8, 1853. Rochester, 1853.
Cleveland National Emigration Convention of Colored People.
Proceedings, Aug. 22-24, 1854. Pittsburg, 1854.
Nell, William C.: The Colored Patriots of the American
Revolution, with sketches of several Distinguished Colored
Persons: to which is added a brief survey of the Condition and
Prospects of Colored Americans, with an Introduction by Harriet
Beecher Stowe. Boston, 1855.
Stevens, Charles E.: Anthony Burns, a History. Boston,
1856.
Catto, William T.: A Semi-Centenary Discourse, delivered in
the First African Presbyterian Church, Philadelphia, with a
History of the church from its first organization, including a
brief notice of Rev. John Gloucester, its first pastor.
Philadelphia, 1857.
Bacon, Benjamin C.: Statistics of the Colored People of
Philadelphia. Philadelphia, 1856. Second edition, with
statistics of crime, Philadelphia, 1857.
Condition of the Free Colored People of the United States,
by James Freeman Clarke, in Christian Examiner, March,
1859, 246-265. Reprinted as pamphlet by American Anti-Slavery
Society, New York, 1859.
Brown, William Wells: Clotel, or The President’s Daughter (a
narrative of slave life in the United States). London,
1853.
The Escape; or A Leap for Freedom, a Drama in five acts.
Boston, 1858.
The Black Man, His Antecedents, His Genius, and His
Achievements. New York, 1863.
The Rising Son; or The Antecedents and Advancement of
the Colored Race. Boston, 1874.
To Thomas J. Gantt, Esq. (Broadside), Charleston, 1861.
Douglass, William: Annals of St. Thomas’s First African
Church. Philadelphia, 1862.
Proceedings of the National Convention of Colored Men, held
in the city of Syracuse, N.Y., October 4, 5, 6, and 7, 1864,
with the Bill of Wrongs and Rights and the Address to the
American People. Boston, 1864.
The Budget, containing the Annual Reports of the General
Officers of the African M.E. Church of the United States of
America, edited by Benjamin W. Arnett. Xenia, O., 1881. Same
for later years.
Simms, James M.: The First Colored Baptist Church in North
America. Printed by J.B. Lippincott Co., Philadelphia,
1888.
Upton, William H.: Negro Masonry, being a Critical
Examination of objections to the legitimacy of the Masonry
existing among the Negroes of America. Cambridge, 1899; second
edition, 1902.
Brooks, Charles H.: The Official History and Manual of the
Grand United Order of Odd Fellows in America. Philadelphia,
1902.
Cromwell, John W.: The Early Convention Movement. Occasional
Paper No. 9 of American Negro Academy, Washington, D.C.,
1904.
Brooks, Walter H.: The Silver Bluff Church, Washington,
1910.
Crawford, George W.: Prince Hall and His Followers. New
Haven, 1915.
Wright, Richard R., Jr. (Editor-in-Chief): Centennial
Encyclopædia of the African Methodist Episcopal Church. A.M.E.
Book Concern, Philadelphia, 1916.
Also note narratives or autobiographies of Frederick
Douglass, Sojourner Truth, Samuel Ringgold Ward, Solomon
Northrup, Lunsford Lane, etc.; the poems of Phillis Wheatley
(first edition, London, 1773), and George M. Horton; Williams’s
History for study of some more prominent characters; Woodson’s
bibliography for the special subject of education; and
periodical literature, especially the articles remarked in
Chapter XI in connection with the free people of color in
Louisiana.
2. On Chapter V (Indian and Negro)
A standard work on the Second Seminole War is The Origin,
Progress, and Conclusion of the Florida War, by John T.
Sprague, D. Appleton & Co., New York, 1848; but also
important as touching upon the topics of the chapter are The
Exiles of Florida, by Joshua R. Giddings, Columbus, Ohio, 1858,
and a speech by Giddings in the House of Representatives
February 9, 1841. Note also House Document No. 128 of the 1st
session of the 20th Congress, and Document 327 of the 2nd
session of the 25th Congress. The Aboriginal Races of North
America, by Samuel G. Drake, fifteenth edition, New York, 1880,
is interesting and suggestive though formless; and McMaster in
different chapters gives careful brief accounts of the general
course of the Indian wars.
3. On Chapter VII (Insurrections)
(For insurrections before that of Denmark Vesey note
especially Coffin, Holland, and Horsemanden above. On Gabriel’s
Insurrection see article by Higginson (Atlantic, X.
337), afterwards included in Travellers and Outlaws.)
Denmark Vesey
1. An Official Report of the Trials of Sundry Negroes,
charged with an attempt to raise an Insurrection in the State
of South Carolina. By Lionel H. Kennedy and Thomas Parker
(members of the Charleston Bar and the Presiding Magistrates of
the Court). Charleston, 1822.
2. An Account of the Late Intended Insurrection among a
Portion of the Black of this City. Published by the Authority
of the Corporation of Charleston. Charleston, 1822 (reprinted
Boston, 1822, and again in Boston and Charleston).
The above accounts, now exceedingly rare, are the real
sources of all later study of Vesey’s insurrection. The two
accounts are sometimes identical; thus the list of those
executed or banished is the same. The first has a good
introduction. The second was written by James Hamilton,
Intendant of Charleston.
3. Letter of Governor William Bennett, dated August 10,
1822. (This was evidently a circular letter to the press.
References are to Lundy’s Genius of Universal
Emancipation, II, 42, Ninth month, 1822, and there are
reviews in the following issues, pages 81, 131, and 142.
Higginson notes letter as also in Columbian Sentinel,
August 31, 1822; Connecticut Courant, September 3, 1822;
and Worcester Spy, September 18, 1822.)
Three secondary accounts in later years are important:
1. Article on Denmark Vesey by Higginson (Atlantic,
VII. 728) included in Travellers and Outlaws: Episodes in
American History. Lee and Shepard, Boston, 1889.
2. Right on the Scaffold, or the Martyrs of 1822, by
Archibald H. Grimké. No. 7 of the Papers of the American
Negro Academy, Washington.
3. Book I, Chapter XII, “Denmark Vesey’s Insurrection,” in
Robert Y. Hayne and His Times, by Theodore D. Jervey, The
Macmillan Co., New York, 1909.
Various pamphlets were written immediately after the
insurrection not so much to give detailed accounts as to
discuss the general problem of the Negro and the reaction of
the white citizens of Charleston to the event. Of these we may
note the following:
1. Holland, Edwin C.: A Refutation of the Calumnies
Circulated against the Southern and Western States. (See main
list above.)
2. Achates (General Thomas Pinckney): Reflections Occasioned
by the Late Disturbances in Charleston. Charleston, 1822.
3. Rev. Dr. Richard Furman’s Exposition of the Views of the
Baptists Relative to the Colored Population in the United
States. (See main list above.)
4. Practical Considerations Founded on the Scriptures
Relative to the Slave Population of South Carolina. By a South
Carolinian. Charleston, 1823.
Nat Turner
1. The Confessions of Nat Turner, Leader of the Late
Insurrection in Southampton, Va., as fully and voluntarily made
to Thos. C. Gray, in the prison where he was confined—and
acknowledged by him to be such, when read before the court at
Southampton, convened at Jerusalem November 5, 1831, for his
trial. (This is the main source. Thousands of copies of the
pamphlet are said to have been circulated, but it is now
exceedingly rare. Neither the Congressional Library nor the
Boston Public has a copy, and Cromwell notes that there is not
even one in the State Library in Richmond. The copy used by the
author is in the library of Harvard University.)
2. Horrid Massacre. Authentic and Impartial Narrative of the
Tragical Scene which was witnessed in Southampton County
(Virginia) on Monday the 22nd of August last. New York, 1831.
(This gives a table of victims and has the advantage of
nearness to the event. This very nearness, however, has given
credence to much hearsay and accounted for several instances of
inaccuracy.)
To the above may be added the periodicals of the day, such
as the Richmond Enquirer and the Liberator; note
Genius of Universal Emancipation, September, 1831.
Secondary accounts or studies would include the following:
1. Nat Turner’s Insurrection, exhaustive article by
Higginson (Atlantic, VIII. 173) later included in
Travellers and Outlaws.
2. Drewry, William Sidney: Slave Insurrections in Virginia
(1830-1865). A Dissertation presented to the Board of
University Studies of the Johns Hopkins University for the
Degree of Doctor of Philosophy. The Neale Company, Washington,
1900. (Unfortunately marred by a partisan tone.)
3. The Aftermath of Nat Turner’s Insurrection, by John W.
Cromwell, in Journal of Negro History, April, 1920.
Amistad and Creole Cases
1. Argument of John Quincy Adams before the Supreme Court of
the United States, in the case of the United States, Apellants,
vs. Cinque, and others, Africans, captured in the Schooner
Amistad, by Lieut. Gedney, delivered on the 24th of
February and 1st of March, 1841. New York, 1841.
2. Africans Taken in the Amistad. Document No. 185 of
the 1st session of the 26th Congress, containing the
correspondence in relation to the captured Africans. (Reprinted
by Anti-Slavery Depository, New York, 1840.)
3. Senate Document 51 of the 2nd session of the 27th
Congress.
4. On Chapter IX (Liberia)
Much has been written about Liberia, but the books and
pamphlets have been very uneven in quality. Original sources
include the reports of the American Colonization Society to
1825; The African Repository, a compendium issued
sometimes monthly, sometimes quarterly, by the American
Colonization Society from 1825 to 1892, and succeeded by the
periodical known as Liberia; the reports of the
different state organizations; J. Ashmun’s History of the
American Colony in Liberia from December, 1821 to 1823,
compiled from the authentic records of the colony, Washington,
1826; Ralph Randolph Gurley’s Life of Jehudi Ashmun,
Washington, 1835, second edition, New York, 1839; Gurley’s
report on Liberia (a United States state paper), Washington,
1850; and the Memorial of the Semi-Centennial Anniversary of
the American Colonization Society, celebrated at Washington,
January 15, 1867, with documents concerning Liberia,
Washington, 1867; to all of which might be added Journal of
Daniel Coker, a descendant of Africa, from the time of leaving
New York, in the ship Elisabeth, Capt. Sebor, on a
voyage for Sherbro, in Africa, Baltimore, 1820. J.H.B. Latrobe,
a president of the American Colonization Society, is prominent
in the Memorial volume of 1867, and after this date are
credited to him Liberia: its Origin, Rise, Progress, and
Results, an address delivered before the American Colonization
Society, January 20, 1880, Washington, 1880, and Maryland in
Liberia, Baltimore, 1885. An early and interesting compilation
is G.S. Stockwell’s The Republic of Liberia: Its Geography,
Climate, Soil, and Productions, with a history of its early
settlement, New York, 1868; a good handbook is Frederick
Starr’s Liberia, Chicago, 1913; mention might also be made of
T. McCants Stewart’s Liberia, New York, 1886; and George W.
Ellis’s Negro Culture in West Africa, Neale Publishing Co., New
York, 1914, is outstanding in its special field. Two Johns
Hopkins theses have been written: John H.T. McPherson’s History
of Liberia (Studies, IX, No. 10), 1891, and E.L. Fox’s The
American Colonization Society 1817-1840 (Studies, XXXVII,
9-226), 1919; the first of these is brief and clearcut and
especially valuable for its study of the Maryland colony.
Magazine articles of unusual importance are George W. Ellis’s
Dynamic Factors in the Liberian Situation and Emmett J. Scott’s
Is Liberia Worth Saving? both in Journal of Race
Development, January, 1911. Of English or continental works
outstanding is the monumental but not altogether unimpeachable
Liberia, by Sir Harry H. Johnston, with an appendix on the
Flora of Liberia by Dr. Otto Stapf, 2 vols., Hutchinson &
Co., London, 1906; while with a strong English bias and
incomplete and unsatisfactory as a general treatise is R.C.F.
Maughan’s The Republic of Liberia, London (1920?), Charles
Scribner’s Sons, New York. Mention must also be made of the
following publications by residents of Liberia: The Negro
Republic on West Africa, by Abayomi Wilfrid Karnga, Monrovia,
1909; New National Fourth Reader, edited by Julius C. Stevens,
Monrovia, 1903; Liberia and Her Educational Problems, by Walter
F. Walker, an address delivered before the Chicago Historical
Society, October 23, 1916; and Catalogue of Liberia College for
1916, and Historical Register, printed at the Riverdale Press,
Brookline, Mass., 1919; while Edward Wilmot Blyden’s
Christianity, Islam, and the Negro Race is representative of
the best of the more philosophical dissertations.
Abbeville, S.C.
Aberdeen, Lord
Abolition, Abolitionists
Abraham, Negro interpreter
Abyssinia
Adams, Doc
Adams, Henry
Adams, John
Adams, John Quincy
Africa
African Methodist Episcopal Church, and schools
African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, and schools
Age, The New York
Aguinaldo
Akron, Ohio
Alabama
Aldridge, Ira
Allen, Richard
Alton, Ill.
Ambrister, Robert
Amendments to Constitution of United States
American Anti-Slavery Society
American Baptist Home Mission Society
American Baptist Publication Society
American Bar Association
American Colonization Society
American Convention of Abolition Societies
American Federation of Labor
American Giants
American Missionary Association
Amistad Case
Anderson, Benjamin
Andrew, John O.
Andrew, William
Anthony, Susan B.
Anti-Slavery societies
Appeal, David Walker’s
Arbuthnot, Alexander
Arkansas
Arkwright, Richard
Armstrong, Samuel C.
Asbury, Bishop
Ashley, Lord
Ashmun, Jehudi
Assiento Contract
Atlanta, Ga.
Atlanta Compromise
Atlanta Massacre
Atlanta University
Attaway, A.T.
Attucks, Crispus
Augusta, Ga.
Ayres, Eli
Bacon, Ephraim
Bacon, John F.
Bacon, Samuel
Baker, F.B.
Balboa
Baltimore
Banbaras
Bankson, John
Banneker, Benjamin
Baptists, churches and schools
Baptist Young People s Union
Barbadoes
Barbour, Capt.
Barbour, Dan
Barclay, Arthur
Barlow, Joel
Bassa Trading Association
Bassa tribe
Bassett, Ebenezer
Batson, Flora
Baxter, Richard
Beecher, Henry Ward
Behn, Aphra
Belleau Wood
Benedict College
Benefit societies
Benezet, Anthony
Bennett, Batteau
Bennett, Gov., of South Carolina
Bennett, Ned
Bennett, Rolla
Benson, Stephen Allen
Berea College
Bethel Church, A.M.E., of Philadelphia
Birmingham, Ala.
Birney, James G.
“Birth of a Nation”
Bishop College
Black Codes
Black Star Line
Blacksmith, Ben
Blackwood, Jesse
Blair, Henry
Blanco, Pedro
Bleckley, L.E.
Blunt, John
Blyden, Edward Wilmot
Boatswain, African chief
Bogalusa, La.
Boston, Mass.
Boston Massacre
Boston, Samuel
Bouey, H.N.
Bourne, E.G.
Bowers, John
Bowler, Jack
Boyd, Henry
Brooks, Preston S.
Brooks County, Ga.
Brough, Charles H.
Brown, Bishop, of Arkansas
Brown, John
Brown, William
Brown, William Wells
Browning, Elizabeth Barrett
Brownsville, Texas
Bruce, Blanche K.
Bryan, Andrew
Bryce, James
Buchanan, Thomas H.
Bull, Gov., of South Carolina
Bullock, M.W.
Burgess, Ebenezer
Burleigh, Harry T.
Burning of Negroes
Burns, Anthony
Burnside, Gen.
Burton, Belfast
Burton, Mary
Business, Negro
Butler, B.F., District Attorney in New York
Butler, B.F., Gen.
Butler, M.C.
Butler, Sol
Buttrick, Wallace
Buzi tribe
Byron, Lord
Cable, George W.
Cadell, Major
Cæsar, in New York
Calderon, Spanish minister
Caldwell, Elias B.
Calhoun, John C.
Calvert, George, Lord Baltimore
Camp Dodge
Camp Grant
Camphor, A.P.
Canaan, N.H., school at
Canada
Canning, George
Cape Palmas
Cardozo, F.L.
Carmantee tribe
Carney, William H.
Carranza, Andrés Dorantes de
Carrizal
Cartledge, Lewis
Cary, Lott
Cass, Lewis
Cassell, Nathaniel H.B.
Catholics
Cato, insurrectionist
Cato, Will
Chain-gang
Challenge Magazine
Chamberlain, Gov., of South Carolina
Champion, James
Channing, William Ellery
Charles V
Charles, Robert
Charleston, S.C.
Château Thierry
Chavis, John
Cheeseman, Joseph James
Cherokees
Chesnutt, Charles W.
Chester, Penn.
Chicago riot
Chickasaws
Child, Lydia Maria
China
Choctaws,
Christianity
Christian Recorder
Chuma
Cincinnati
Cinque, Joseph
Civil Rights
Civil War
Claflin University
Clansman, The
Clark, Andrew
Clark, Major
Clark University
Clarkson, Matthew
Clarkson, Quamoney
Clarkson, Thomas
Clay, Henry
Cleveland, Grover
Cleveland, Ohio
Clinch, Duncan L.
Clinton, Sir Henry
Coatesville, Penn.
Cockburn, Sir Francis
Coker, Daniel
Cole and Johnson Company
Cole, James
Coleman, William D.
Coleridge-Taylor, Samuel
College graduates
College of West Africa
Colonization
Colored Methodist Episcopal Church, and schools
Compromise of 1850
Congregationalists
Connecticut
Constitution of the United States
Continental Congress
Conventions
Convict Lease system. See Peonage.
Cook, James
Cook, O.F.
Coot, insurrectionist
Cope, Thomas P.
Cordovell, of New Orleans
Corey, C.H.
“Corkscrew” lynching
Cornish, Samuel E.
Cotton-gin
Cowagee, John
Cowley, Robert
Cowper, William
Cox, Minnie
Coybet, Gen.
Cranchell, Cæsar
Crandall, Prudence
Cravath, E.M.
Crawford, Anthony
Crawford, William
Creeks
Creole Case
Criminal, Negro
Crisis, The
Crompton, Samuel
Cross Keys, Va.
Crozer, Samuel A.
Crucifixion
Crum, William D.
Crummell, Alexander
Cuba
Cuffe, Paul
Cuffe, Peter
Cuffee, in New York
Curry, J.L.M.
Curtis, Justice
Cutler, Manasseh
Dade, Major
Darien, Ga.
Darkwater
Davis, Benjamin O.
Declaration of Independence
Declaration of Independence (Liberian)
Defender, The
De Grasse, John V.
Delany, Martin R.
Delaware
Democrats
Denmark
Dennison, Franklin A.
Derham, James
Dew, T.R.
Deys, in Africa
Dickens, Charles
Dillard, James H.
Disfranchisement
Dismond, Binga
District of Columbia
Dixie Kid
Dixon, George
Dixon, Thomas
Dorsey, Hugh M.
Dossen, J.J.
Douglas, Stephen A.
Douglass, Frederick
Douglass, Robert
Dow, Lorenzo
Dowdy, Jim
Draft Riot in New York
Drake, Francis
Drayton, Congressman from South Carolina
Dred Scott Decision
Drew, Howard P.
“Dreyfus,” poem by Edwin Markham
DuBois, W.E. Burghardt
Dugro, Justice P.H.
Dunbar, Charles B.
Dunbar, Paul L.
Dunbar Theater, in Philadelphia
Duncan, Otis B.
Duncan, William
Dunmore, Lord
Dunning, W.A.
Durham, Clayton
Duties on importation of slaves
Duval, William P.
Dwight, Gen.
Dyersburg, Tenn.
Early County, Ga.
East St. Louis
Eaton, John, Comm. of Education
Eaton, John H., Secretary of War
Econchattimico
Education
Egypt
Elaine, Ark.
El Caney
Eliot, John
Elizabeth, Queen
Elliott, Robert B.
Emancipation
Emathla, Charley
Emathlochee
Emerson, Dr.
Empire and Commerce in Africa
England (or Great Britain)
Episcopalians
Erie Railroad
Estevanico
Estill Springs, Tenn.
Etheridge, at Phoenix, S.C.
Ethiopians
Evans, Lewis
Everett, Alexander H.
Everett, Edward
Exodus, Negro. See also Migration.
Faber, F.W.
Factories, slave
Falkner, Roland P.
Federalists
Ferguson, Frank
Ferguson, Samuel D.
Fernandina, Fla.
Finley, I.F.C.
Finley, Robert
First African Baptist Church, in Savannah
First Bryan Baptist Church, in Savannah
Fish War
Fisk Jubilee Singers
Fisk University
Fleet, Dr.
Fleming, W.L.
Florida
F.M.C.’s
Foraker, J.B.
Forrester, Lot
Forsyth, John
Fort Brooke
Fort Gibson, Ark.
Fort Jackson, treaty of
Fort King
Fort Mims
Fort Moultrie (near St. Augustine), treaty of
Fort Moultrie (near Charleston)
Fort Pillow
Fort Sam Houston
Fort Wagner
Forten, James
Fortress Monroe
Foster, Theodore
Fowltown
France
Francis, Sam
Francis, Will
Franklin, Benjamin
Free African Society
Freedmen’s Aid Society
Freedmen’s Bank
Freedmen’s Bureau
Freedom’s Journal
Freeman, Cato
Free Negroes
Free-Soil Party
Fremont, John C.
Friends, Society of. See Quakers.
Frissell, Hollis B.
Fugitive Slave Laws
Fuller, Meta Warrick
Furman, Richard
Gabriel, insurrectionist
Gadsden, James
Gage, Frances D.
Gailliard, Nicholas
Gaines, Gen.
Galilean Fishermen
Galveston
Gans, Joe
Gardiner, Anthony W.
Garlington, E.A.
Garnett, H.H.
Garrison, William Lloyd
Garvey, Marcus
Gatumba, Chief
Geaween, John
Gell, Monday
General Education Board
Georgia
Georgia Baptist
Georgia Railroad labor trouble
Georgia, University of
Germans, Germany
Germantown protest
Gibbes, Gov., of South Carolina
Gibson, Garretson W.
Giddings, Joshua R.
Gildersleeve, Basil L.
Giles, Harriet E.
Giles, Jackson W.
Gilmer, Congressman, of Georgia
Gleaves, R.H.
Gloucester, John
Gola tribe
Gold Coast
Gonzales
Goodspeed, Dr., of Benedict College
Gorden, Robert
Gordon, Midshipman
Gourdin, E.
Gradual Emancipation
Grady, Henry W.
Graeff, Abraham Op den
Graeff, Dirck Op den
Grand Bassa
“Grandfather Clause,”
Grant, U.S.
Graves, Samuel
Gray, Thomas C.
Gray, William
Great War
Grebo tribe
Greeley, Horace
Greene, Col.
Greenfield, Elizabeth Taylor
Greenleaf, Prof.
Greenville, in Liberia
Grice, Hezekiah
Groves, Junius C.
Grundy, Felix
Guardian, The
Guerra, Christóbal de la
Guerra, Luís de la
Guinea Coast
Gullah Jack
Gurley, R.R.
Hadjo, Micco
Hajo, Tuski
Hall, James
Hall, Prince
Hallowell, Edward N.
Hallowell, N.P.
Hamburg Massacre
Hampton Institute
Hampton, Wade
Harden, Henry
Hargreaves, James
Harper, in Liberia
Harper, F.E.W.
Harper’s Ferry
Harris, Arthur
Harris, John M.
Harris, William T.
Harrison, Benjamin
Harrison, William Henry
Harrison St. Baptist Church, of Petersburg, Va.
Harry, Negro in Seminole Wars
Hart, A.B.
Hartford, Conn.
Harth, Mingo
Hartshorn Memorial College
Harvard University
Haussas
Havana
Havelock, A.E.
Hawkins, John
Hawkins, William
Hayes, R.B.
Haygood, Atticus G.
Hayne, Robert Y.
Haynes, George E.
Haynes, Lemuel
Hayti
Heber, Reginald
Helper, Hinton Rowan
Hendericks, Garret
Henry, Prince, of Portugal
Henry, Patrick
Hewell, John R.
Hicks, John
Higginson, Thomas Wentworth
Hill, Arnold
Hill, Stephen
Hoar, Samuel
Hodge, F.W.
Hoffman, Frederick L.
Hogg, Robert, and Mrs. Hogg
Holbert, Luther
Holland
Holland, Edwin C.
Holly, James Theodore
Homer
Hopkins, Samuel
Horsemanden, Judge
Horseshoe Bend
Horton, George M.
Hose, Sam
Houston, Texas
Howard, Daniel Edward
Howard, O.O.
Howard University
Howells, William Dean
Howze, Alma
Howze, Maggie
Hughes, Charles E.
Hughson, John
Hughson, Sarah
Hugo, Victor
Humphreys, Gad
Hunter, David
Illinois
Impending Crisis, The
Indenture. See Servitude.
Indiana
Indians
Indian Spring, treaty of
Informer, The Houston
Insurrections
Intermarriage, Racial intermixture
Jackson, Andrew
Jackson College
Jackson, Edward
Jackson, Francis
Jackson, James
Jackson, Peter
Jacksonville, Fla.
Jamaica
James, David
James, Duke of York
Jamestown
Japan
Jasper, John
Jay, John
Jay, William
Jeanes, Anna T.
Jeanes Fund
Jefferson, Thomas
Jennings, Thomas L.
Jessup, Thomas S.
“Jim Crow,” origin of
Jocelyn, S.S.
John, in Fugitive Slave case
Johnson, Andrew
Johnson, Elijah
Johnson, Henry
Johnson, H.R.W.
Johnson, Jack
Johnson, James
Johnson, Joseph
Johnston brothers, of Arkansas
Johnston, E.L.
Johnston, Sir Harry H.
Jones, Abraham
Jones, Eugene K.
Jones, George
Jones, Sam
Jones, Sissieretta
Julius, John
Kali, in Amistad case
Kansas
Kansas City, dynamiting of homes in
Kansas-Nebraska Bill
Kean, Edmund
Kentucky
Kerry, Margaret
King, C.D.B.
King, Mulatto
King, Rufus
Kizell, John
Knights of Pythias
Knights of the Golden Circle
Knoxville College
Knoxville riot
Kpwessi tribe
Kru tribe
KuKlux Klan
Labor
Lafar, John J.
Laing, Major
Lake City, S.C.
Lane College
Lane Seminary
Langston, John Mercer
Las Quasimas
Laurens, Henry
Laurens, John
Law, John
Lawless, Judge
Le Clerc, Gen.
Lee, Robert E.
Lee County, Ga.
Leicester, Earl of
Leland Giants
Lewis, William H.
Liberator, The
Liberia
Liberia College
Liberian Exodus and Joint Stock Company
Liberty Party
Liele, George
Lincoln, Abraham
Lincoln Giants
Lincoln University
Livingstone College
Livingstone, David
Lockwood, L.C.
London Company
Louisiana
Louis Napoleon
Lovejoy, Elijah P.
Lowell, James R.
Lugard, Lady
Lundy, Benjamin
Lutherans
Lynching
Macaulay, T.B.
Macon, Ga.
Madagascar
Madison, James
Mahan, Asa
Maine
Malays
Maldonado, Alonzo del Castillo
Mandingoes
Manly, Alex. L.
Mano tribe
Mansfield, Lord
Marcos, Fray
Markham, Edwin
Marriage
Marrow of Tradition, The
Marshall, J.F.B.
Marshall, J.R.
Marshall, of Univ. of Minnesota
Martin, Luther
Maryland
Mason, George
Masons, Negro
Massachusetts
Mather, Cotton
Matthews, W.C.
May, Samuel J.
Mazzini, G.
McCorkle, William A.
McIlheron, Jim
McIntosh, burned
McKay, Claude
McKelway, A.J.
Medicine, Negro in
Memphis, Tenn.
Mercer, Charles F.
Messenger, The
Methodists, churches and schools. See also African
Methodist.
Mexican War
Metz
Micanopy
Mickasukie tribe
Migration. See also Exodus.
Milan, Ga.
Milliken’s Bend
Mills, Samuel J.
Minstrelsy
Miscegenation. See Intermarriage, Racial
intermixture.
Mississippi
Mississippi Company
Missouri
Missouri Compromise
Mobile
Mohammedans
Monroe, James
Monrovia
Montes, Pedro
Montgomery, Ala.
Montgomery, James
Monticello, Ga.
Montserado, Cape
Moore, Joanna P.
Moorhead, Scipio
Moors
Morehouse College
Morell, Junius C.
Morgan, Thomas J.
Morris Brown University
Morris, Edward H.
Morris, Gouverneur
Morris, Robert, Jr.
Mortality
Mott, Lucretia
Mulattoes
Mumford, John P.
“Mungo,” in The Padlock
Murphy, Edgar G.
Napoleon Bonaparte
Narvaez, Pamfilo de
Nashville, Tenn.
Nassau
National Association for the Advancement of Colored
People
National Urban League
Navigation Ordinance
Nea Mathla
Neau, Elias
Negro, the word
Negro Union
Negro World, The
Nell, William C.
New Bedford, Mass.
New England Anti-Slavery Society
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Orleans
New Mexico
New York (city)
New York (state)
News and Courier, of Charleston, S.C.
Niagara Movement
Niles, Hezekiah
Niño, Pedro Alonso
Norfolk, Va.
North Carolina
Northrup, Solomon
North Star
Northwest Territory
Nott, Josiah C.
Nott, Dr., of Union College
Nullification
Nunn, Joseph
Oberlin College
Odd Fellows
Ogden, Peter
Ogden, Robert C.
Oglethorpe, James
Ohio
Oklahoma
Omaha
Orange Park Academy
Osceola
Otis, James
Otis, Mayor, of Boston
Ouithlecoochee, Battle of
Ovando
Packard, Sophia B.
Page, Thomas Nelson
Page, Walter H.
Palmer, B.M.
Palmetto, Ga.
Pan-African Congress
Pappa tribe
Parker, Theodore
Parrott, Russell
Pastorius, Francis Daniel
Patterson, Joseph
Paul, William
Payne, Daniel A.
Payne, James Spriggs
Payne’s Landing, treaty of
Peabody Educational Fund
Peabody, George Foster
Pembroke, Earl of
Pennington, James W.C.
Pennsylvania
Pennsylvania Railroad
Pensacola
Peonage
Perkins, Francis
Perry, Bliss
Person, Ell T.
Petersburg, Va.
Phagan, John
Phelps, John W.
Phelps-Stokes Fellowships
Philadelphia
Phillips, Wendell
Phipps, Benjamin
Phoenix societies
Pierce, Leonard
Pike, in Brooks County, Ga.
Pittman, W. Sydney
Pittsburgh, Penn.
Plançiancois, Anselmas
Pleasants, Robert
Pollard, F.
Poor, Samuel
Poor white man, as related to Negro
Population, Negro
Populist Party
Port Hudson
Porter, Henry
Portugal
Potter, James
Powell. See Osceola.
Poyas, Peter
Presbyterians
Price, Arthur
Prince
Princeton
Problem, Negro. See Table of Contents.
Progressive Party
Punishment. See also Lynching, Burning.
Purcell, Jack
Puritans
Quack, in New York
Quakers
Queen and Crescent Railroad trouble
Quinn, William Paul
Randolph, John
Reconstruction
Reed, Paul
Reese, Jack
Republic of Liberia, The
Republican Party
Reuter, E.B.
Revels, Hiram R.
Review of Reviews, quoted
Revolutionary War
Revolution, French
Rhode Island
Rhodes, Cecil
Rice, Thomas D.
Richmond, Va.
Rigaud
Rising Tide of Color, The
Rivers, P.R.
Robert, Joseph T.
Roberts, Joseph Jenkin
Robeson, P.L.
Rockefeller, John D.
Romanticism
Romme, John
Roosevelt, Theodore
Ross, John
Royal African Company
Roye, Edward James
Ruffin, George L.
Ruiz, José
Rush, Christopher
Russell, Alfred F.
Russwurm, John B.
Rust University
Rutledge, John
St. Augustine, Fla.
St. Louis, Mo.
St. Mihiel
St. Philip’s Church, in New York
St. Thomas’s Episcopal Church, in Philadelphia
Sale, George
Salem, Peter
Samba, insurrectionist
Sandford (in Dred Scott Case)
San Juan Hill
Santiago
Santo Domingo
Sargent, Frank P.
Savannah, Ga.
Schurz, Carl
Scott, Emmett J.
Scott, Lation
Scott, Walter
Seaton, Richard
Sebastian
Sebor, Capt
Secoffee
Secret societies
Segui, Bernard
Selika, Mme
Seminole Wars
Servitude
Seward, William H.
Seyes, John
Shadd, Abraham
Sharp, Granville
Shaw, Robert Gould
Shaw Monument
Shaw University
Shepherd, Randall
Sheridan, Philip
Shubuta, Miss.
Shufeldt, R.W.
Sierra Leone
Silver Bluff Church
Simon
Singleton, Benjamin
Sino, in Liberia
Slater Fund
Slavery. See Table of Contents.
Slave Ships
Smith, Adam
Smith, Alfred
Smith, Edward P.
Smith, Gerrit
Smith, Hampton
Smith, Henry
Smith, Hoke
Smith, James McCune
Smith, Stephen
Smith, W.B.
Social Progress
Socialism
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign
Parts
Soldier, Negro
Somerset, James
Soulouque, Faustin
Souls of Black Folk, The
South Carolina
South Carolina Medical College
Southern Education Board
Southern Educational Congress
Southern Sociological Congress
Southerne, Thomas
Southwestern Christian Advocate
Spain
Spaniards
Spanish-American War
Spanish Exploration
Spelman Seminary
Spence, R.T.
Spencer, Peter
Sport
Springfield, Ill.
Stanton, Elizabeth Cady
Statesville, Ga.
Stephens, Alexander
Stevens, Julius C.
Stevens, Thaddeus
Steward, Austin
Stewart, Charles
Stewart, T. McC.
Stiles, Ezra
Stoddard, Lothrop
Stone, Lucy
Stockton, Robert F.
Stone, Alfred H.
Storey, Moorfield
Stowe, Harriet Beecher
Straight University
Straker, D.A.
Students’ Army Training Corps
Summersett, John
Sumner, Charles
Supreme Court
Susi
Taft, W.H.
Talladega, Ala.
Talladega College
Tallahassee, Fla.
Taney, R.B.
Tanner, Henry O.
Tappan, Arthur
Tappan, Lewis
Tapsico, Jacob
Taney, Chief Justice
Taylor, John B.
Taylor, Major
Taylor, William
Tecumseh
Tennessee
Terrell, Mary Church
Terrell, J.M.
Texas
Thomas, Charles
Thomas, W.H.
Thompson, George
Thompson, Wiley
Thornton, William
Thoughts on African Colonisation
Tillman, Benjamin R.
Tithables, defined
Tolbert, John R.
Tolbert, R.R.
Tolbert, Thomas
Toombs, Robert
Toussaint L’Ouverture
Travis, Hark
Travis, Joseph
Tremont Temple Baptist Church
Trotter, Monroe
Truth, Sojourner
Tubman, Harriet
Tucker, St. George
Tupper, Pres., of Shaw University
Turnbull, Robert James
Turner, H.M.
Turner, Mary
Turner, Nat, and his insurrection
Tuskegee Institute
Tustenuggee, 114
Uncle Tom’s Cabin
Underground Railroad
Universal Negro Improvement Association
Universal Races Congress
University Commission on Southern Race Questions
Ury, John
Utrecht, Peace of
Vaca, Alvar Nuñez Cabeza de
Vail, Aaron
Vai tribe
Valdosta, Ga.
Valladolid, Juan de
Van Buren, Martin
Vardaman, James K.
Varick, James
Vermont
Vesey, Denmark, and his insurrection
Vincenden, Gen.
Virginia
Virginia Union University
Virginia, University of
Virgin Islands
Vogelsang, Peter
Voice of the Negro, The
Vosges
Waco, Texas
Walcott, Joe
Walker, John
Walker, Mme. C.J.
Walker, David
Walker, Walter F.
Walker, Zach
War of 1812
Ward, Samuel Ringgold
Ware, Asa
Warner, Daniel Bashiel
Washington, Berry
Washington, Booker T.
Washington, Bushrod
Washington, George
Washington, Jesse
Washington, Madison
Washington, D.C.
Watson, Brook
Watt, James
Watterson, Henry
Weathersford
Webster, Daniel
Webster, Thomas
Wendell, Abraham
Wesley, John
West Virginia
Wheatley, Phillis
Whipper, of Pennsylvania
Whipper, William
White, George H.
White, Thomas J.
White, William
White, William J.
Whitfield, James M.
Whittekin, F.F.
Whitney, Eli
Whittier, John G.
Wiener, Leo
Wilberforce University
Wilberforce, William
Wilcox, Samuel T.
Wild Cat
Wiley University
Will
William and Mary College
Williams and Walker Company
Williams, Charles H.
Williams, Daniel H.
Williams, George W.
Williams, Nelson
Williams, Peter
Williams, Richard
Williamsburg, Va.
Williamson, Edward
Wilmington, N.C.
Wilson, James
Wilson, Woodrow
Winn, J.B.
Woman’s American Baptist Home Mission Society
Woman Suffrage
Woods, Granville T.
Woodson, Carter G.
Woolf, Leonard
Woolman, John
Wright, Robert
Wycliffe, John C.
Yellow fever, in Philadelphia;
in Hayti
Yemassee
Y.M.C.A.
Young, Charles E.
Zuñi Indians